(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"




1^ ^^p 



iVOL. 44 NO. 1 





■ ti (n 

W c 

<, 4-1 
CO 

o ^ 

«:§ 

C/3 CO 

>-, <u 

■TJ l-i 

'5 

c 



O 



c 

i-i 

OJ 






c 

r-j C/3 



^ c 



0^ 



b cj .i2 CU K 
OJ C o "1 Si 






S c/i « --, 



CO -t-j IT 



tu '^ CQ -fl ^- 

s < 



O 

u 



liess;) LJ ear's (greetings 

npHE general board extends love and felicity at the new year and reminds 
Relief Society members that ''men are, that they might have joy." 
Glad hearts, cheerful countenances, love, hope, and charity in the souls of 
Relief Society sisters will reflect themselves in the lives of others and show 
forth to our Heavenly Father our gratitude that we are privileged to enter 
into the marvelous days of 1957, illuminated by the light of the gospel and 
the blessing of Relief Society. 

While the Lord enjoins us to ''be sober," he also promises us, "And 
inasmuch as ye do these things with thanksgiving, with cheerful hearts and 
countenances, not with much laughter, for this is sin, but with a glad 
heart and a cheerful countenance . . . the fulness of the earth is yours" 
(D.&C. 59:15, 16). 

As the new year is born, the general board wishes for every Relief 
Society member, deep, abiding joy throughout 1957. 

Affectionately, 






The Cover: The Floating Gardens, Xochimilco, Mexico 

Photograph by Otto Done 
Co^'e^ Design by Evan Jensen 



QJrOfYl I i 



ear an 



d QJar 



I am so happy to start my subscription 
to The Relief Society Magazine. We have 
ah\ays had this Magazine in our home, 
and since a young girl I have read the 
wonderful stories and marveled at the in- 
formation contained therein. My hus- 
band and I are in Germany in the ser\'ice 
and so enjoy our Church activity here. It 
is a joy to be a member of Relief Society 
and to be able to have the Magazine for 
my own now. 

— Shirk Debenham 



Weisbaden, Germany 

The story "One Bright Star" by Myrtle 
M. Dean, in the November 1956 Maga- 
zine, is so sweet, and makes the reader feel 
glorified with its humbleness. Many homes 
throughout the world will be blessed by 
this story of the real Christmas spirit. 
— Ruth M. Penrose 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

May I thank all concerned who have so 
kindly sent me The ReUef Society Maga- 
zine all this year. I have really enjoyed 
reading all the lovely things, for in them 
I find I can learn quite a lot. I have 
looked forward to receiving the Magazine 
each month from so far away. I do not 
belong to your Church, but I have some 
very dear friends who do. 

— Mrs. L. Carrington 

Leeds, England 

I can't begin to tell you how much I 
appreciate our wonderful Magazine. I only 
wish it were bigger or came more often. 
I especially enjoy the wonderful recipes. 
They are so easy to follow and call for 
items that are readily available. The stories 
are always very enjoyable and of great ben- 
efit. Our Relief Society has only four 
members, but we do receive much inspira- 
tion from the Magazine. 

— Alice M. Mann 
Iwakuni, Japan 

T should hate to miss a copy of The 
Rehef Society Magazine. I find every copy 
a wonderful incentive to better living. 
— Mrs. Maude E. Grable 



Southgate, California 



As I was looking through some of the 
Magazines, I noticed the lo\'ely poems, 
especially the ones that come as frontis- 
pieces at the beginning of the Magazines. 
I also enjoy the lovely stories, particularly 
the continued ones. I have found the 
editorials most interesting. I am sure 
that everyone who subscribes to the Maga- 
zine gains something worthwhile. 
— Mrs. Viola Wasden 
Rexburg, Idaho 

With the November issue of our in- 
spiring Magazine, I say "Best yet." May 
I spotlight my special eulogies on story- 
writer and poet Margery S. Stewart. To 
me, there is always such warmth and such 
a fine message in her story themes. And 
in the poem "November Afternoon," I 
recall rich color pictures her words and 
phrases gave to me. 

— Helen L. Backman 

Ogden, Utah 

We have received the extra copies of 
the Magazine which you have so gener- 
ously assigned to this mission. The copies 
that are sent for use in the servicemen's 
groups are put to good service. . . . The 
other subscriptions we have used to send 
to the district Relief Society presidents, of 
whom we haxe eleven. These sisters take 
advantage of . . . members in their dis- 
tricts who speak English, and have these 
sisters read the articles and stories and 
present them to some of their groups in 
German. In that way more of our Ger- 
man sisters have the advantage of the 
messages and inspiration from the Maga- 
zine. Let me tell you how much the 
Magazine means to me personally. I read 
it from cover to co\'er each month, and 
the messages I find in the stories and 
articles gi\'e me a spiritual boost for 
which I am very grateful. Then I lo\e 
to read about the activities of the other 
missions and stakes, because it gives us a 
feeling of belonging, even though we are 
a long way from home. 

— Bernice O. Dyer 

President 

West German Mission 

Relief Society 



Page 2 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford --------- President 

Marianne C. Sharp --.__- 



Velma N. Simonsen 
Margaret C. Pickering 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 



Editor - - - 

Associate Editor 
Assistant to the Editor 
General Manager 



Evon W. Peterson 
Louise W. Madsen 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Christine H. Robinson 



First Counselor 

Second Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta H. Christensen Edith P. Backman 



Mildred B. Eyring 
Helen W. Anderson 
Gladys S. Boyer 
Charlotte A. Larsen 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 



Winniefred S. 
Manwaring 
Elna P. Haymond 
Annie M. Ellsworth 
Mary R. Young 

Marianne C. Sharp 

Vesta P. Crawford 

June Nielsen 

Belle S. Spafford 



Vol. 44 



JANUARY 1957 



No. 1 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

New Year's Greetings 1 

Homemaking, the Ideal Career for Women Annie M. Ellsworth 4 

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 8 

Remembering the Handcarts — First Prize Poem Christie Lund Coles 9 

Christmascope — Second Prize Poem Frances Carter Yost 10 

Benediction to Summer — Third Prize Poem Joanne B. Rose 12 

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 13 

Strength for the Way — First Prize Story Sylvia Probst Young 14 

The Mexican Mission Preston R. Nibley 20 

Jungle Pilgrimage Into the Past Nell Murbarger 26 

Great Men Pray 30 

Polio and the March of Dimes Basil O'Connor 35 

Biographical Sketches of Award Winners in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 

and First Prize Winner in the Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 45 

FICTION 

Bitter Medicine — Part I Olive W. Burt 22 

A Doll Buggy for Christmas Florence S. Glines 40 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 2 

Sixty Years Ago 32 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 33 

Editorial: "Let Your Light So Shine" Vesta P. Crawford 34 

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March 36 

Award Subscriptions Presented in April 36 

Bound Volumes of 1956 Relief Society Magazines 36 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Margaret C. Pickering 48 

Birthday Congratulations 72 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Sina Bishop Reid Makes Her Own Crochet Designs 37 

Recipes From Mexico Jennie R. Bowman 38 

Recipes for Beverages Rhea H. Gardner 46 

LESSONS FOR APRIL 

Theology: A Review of Outstanding Characters of The Book of Mormon 

Leland H. Monson 54 

Visiting Teacher Messages: "Ye Shall Have Hope Through the 

Atonement of Christ" Leone O. Jacobs 59 

Work Meeting: Beverages Rhea H. Gardner 60 

Literature: "A Midsummer Night's Dream" Briant S. Jacobs 61 

Social Science: "Search Your Hearts" John Farr Larson 67 

POETRY 

The Monuments, Hazel Loomis, 19; Phantoms, Bessie I. Peterson, 29; Birthday, Genevieve Groen, 
31; An Afterthought, Gene Romolo, 37; Enduring Beauty, Maude O. Cook, 44; Gifts, Catherine E. 
Berry, 53; Mountain Snowstorm, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 58; Prayer for a New Year, Vesta N. 
Lukei, 72; Today, Elsie Chamberlain Carroll, 72. 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can 
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at 
once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, f^l7, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Homemaking, the Ideal 
Career for Women 

Annie M. FAlswoith 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



HOMEMAKING, in its truest 
sense, is woman's greatest 
career. No other profession 
occupies the attention and efforts of 
more women than that of home- 
making. There is no vocation so 
important and so challenging as 
successful wifehood, motherhood, 
and homemaking. It is the sphere 
in which women can find the most 
happiness and render the greatest 
service. The making of a home is 
the highest and best in woman's 
realm. 

Today, homemaking is a much 
more complex task than it was in 
the days of our grandmothers. 
While women have been released 
from much of the physical drudgery 
in the home because of human inge- 
nuity and inventions, many more 
complex problems and responsibili- 
ties have been added. In the eyes 
of trained home economists, if 
homemaking is to maintain its cen- 
tral position in human life, and to 
be permanently satisfying in a 
world of economic freedom and 
beckoning outside careers, it must 
take on professional standards and 
secure professional recognition. 

Regardless of the circumstances 
in which a woman lives, whether 
alone in an apartment, with or with- 
out children, she can still make a 
true home to which she can invite 
her relatives and friends, and in 
which she can be a gracious home- 
Page 4 



maker and extend warmth and hos- 
pitality. Her home can also be a 
place where her varied talents, pur- 
poseful accomplishments, and many- 
sided personality find satisfactory 
expression. 

A marked difference exists be- 
tween homemaking and housekeep- 
ing. Homemaking, in its highest 
form, is a creative calling. House- 
keeping is more or less a static occu- 
pation, the ministering of the 
physical comforts of life to the fam- 
ily, and has less to do with the pro- 
duction of values. Where the ideal 
is to make life better for the family 
and for friends and neighbors who 
may enter, the homebuilder has a 
dynamic responsibility in home- 
making. A person can keep house 
and yet not make a home. Real 
homemaking requires a resourceful 
mind, ingenuity, and thoughtful 
consideration. 

There are various types of home- 
makers. Included are those who 
have a sincere desire each day to 
excel in their sphere of homemak- 
ing and those who consider each 
day just another day of drudgery. It 
rests in the point of view. One per- 
son may view a gorgeous sunrise 
with ecstasy and gratitude for the 
glory and beauty of God's creation 
and for the challenge of a new day. 
Another may view it as just another 
daily appearance of the sun. A per- 
son may go into one home and leave 



HOMEMAKING, THE IDEAL CAREER FOR WOMEN 



with a desire and determination to 
be a better person because of the 
hospitahty and uphfting influence 
radiating within that home. A visit 
to another home may have an en- 
tirely different effect on the same 
person because of a lack of warmth 
and friendliness. This latter home 
is soon forgotten. 

To the true Latter-day Saint 
woman, the gospel can have a refin- 
ing influence in her life which will 
be reflected in the home, in the lives 
of the members of her family, and 
may even be carried into the lives 
of her neighbors and friends who 
may enter her home. 

pj^OR successful homemaking one 
of the important qualifications 
is a sense of its challenge and a 
sense of true values. As homemak- 
ers, are we interested in ease and 
pleasure, or in work, real joy, service 
and hospitality? Which are the 
greater possessions? It is the true 
homemaker who excels in the chal- 
lenge and makes people want to re- 
turn to her home, whom we now 
wish to consider. 

The following worthwhile values 
in this ideal career — homemaking 
— may be worthy of consideration: 
the spiritual, the cultural, the aes- 
thetic, the physical, and personality 
development. Each is a component 
part of the integrated whole, and 
each should find lodgment in suc- 
cessful homemaking. 

The ideal homemaker reflects a 
deep sense of spiritual values in her 
home — humility, compassion, an 
understanding and forgiving heart, 
reverence, courtesy, kindness, and 
the worth of character. Her home 
will take on this refining, spiritual 
influence which will be felt by 



those who enter it. The atmosphere 
or spirit of the home is greatly im- 
proved where religion plays a domi- 
nant role. Someone has rightly 
said: 'There is something about re- 
ligion and spirituality in the home 
that clears the atmosphere and 
makes the home a delightful place 
in which to live." 

The cultural atmosphere is en- 
hanced with good books, selective 
magazines, and discriminating mu- 
sic. People notice it. Hospitality 
is increased and a person's heart is 
warmed by these friendly contacts. 
One develops a high regard for the 
homemaker and leaves inspired, 
lifted, even with a feeling of kinship. 

In the career of homemaking one 
must not lose sight of the aesthetic 
values which enrich and glorify the 
atmosphere of a home — the lovely 
needlepoint on the dining-room 
chairs or on a footstool, the fine 
choice of pictures on the walls, the 
handmade rug, the heirloom, the 
attractive house frock the hostess is 
wearing, and, by all means, the color- 
ful flower garden in the backyard. 
Nothing creates more warmth and 
beauty in the home than an attrac- 
tive arrangement of flowers from 
one's own garden. The following 
verse typifies the feelings of a lover 
of flowers: 

If thou of fortune be bereft 
And in thy store there be but left 
Two loaves, sell one and with the dole 
Buy hyacinths to feed thy soul. 

— From ''Not By Bread Alone," 
by James Terry White 

Art creation and appreciation in 
the home enrich the lives of each 
member, and carry the influence be- 
yond the home into the community. 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



A humble pride in her accomplish- 
ments brings contentment and satis- 
faction to any homebuilder. 

The physical satisfactions are 
many and varied. The aroma of 
freshly baked bread, spicy apples, 
pumpkin pie, fruit cake, or the smell 
of savory soup reflect upon the at- 
mosphere of the home. Today, 
when so many of these delectable 
foods are purchased over the count- 
er by housewives, it makes one won- 
der if fine cookery is becoming a 
''lost art" to the home. Do we as 
homemakers invite our friends in 
for home-cooked meals, or do we 
take them out to dinner? Nothing 
glorifies homemaking more than for 
a happy group to gather around the 
dining-room table, spread with de- 
licious home-cooked food, and en- 
joy a meal together, enhanced with 
delightful conversation. Or, is the 
dining-room table and its many 
happy, festive occasions also passing 
into oblivion? A dinner in the din- 
ing-room, served with leisure and in 
a tidy surrounding, would be a con- 
tinuous and potent means of 
bringing the family closer together, 
likewise, friendships. 

/^LD-fashioned homemade merry- 
making in the home is not so 
frequent as it used to be, due, per- 
haps, to the present struggle of 
making a living. A committee on 
homemaking, called by President 
Hoover during his administration, 
said: ''If the home is to function 
as it should in encouraging friend- 
ships, in broadening the social 
horizon of the family, and in mak- 
ing its members feel themselves a 
part of the community, there must 
be an effort to bring back some of 
its old-fashioned hospitality." The 



challenge is great. I knew of one 
homemaker and her husband who 
held open house on Saturday nights 
for all of the Latter-day Saint service- 
men from two aviation fields, serv- 
ing them with fresh homemade 
bread and jam. Was that a phase 
of real hospitality, bringing sweet 
memories of mother and home to 
those boys? 

Personality development is ever 
a challenge to the homemaker. 
Through effort, observation, love, 
service, and sharing, she uncon- 
sciously develops strength in person- 
ality which has its reward— a better 
homemaking career. Every home- 
maker owes it to her family to look 
her best, as it will reflect upon the 
home atmosphere. Good grooming, 
proper care of her person, correct 
posture, cleanliness and neatness in 
dress, observance of health rules, all 
add up to a delightful personality 
and create poise and charm. A 
sense of humor is another valuable 
asset. Elizabeth MacDonald, in her 
book on homemaking, said: "The 
woman who has a gallant attitude is 
seldom long-faced." The value of a 
smile cannot be over-estimated. The 
memory of it may last a lifetime. 
Dr. Royal L. Garff (University of 
Utah), in addressing a large group 
of women, said: "There is nothing 
like the magic of a smile to turn on 
the brakes of personality." 

Success in home finances must 
have a place in good homemaking. 
The ability to use money wisely is 
quite as important as the power to 
earn it. Through budgeting and 
record keeping, the homebuilder 
can acquire frugality in spending 
the family income. 

Budgeting of one's time is an- 



HOMEMAKING, THE IDEAL CAREER FOR WOMEN 



other important aspect in an order- 
ly home. The final result should 
be an increase of leisure time. An 
occasional change in the regular 
routine of duties, constructive 
imagination, and executive ability 
should invent new and better ways 
of doing things which should result 
in more time for other accomplish- 
ments. This time should give the 
homemaker moments for selective 
reading, personal hobbies, social 
functions, community and Church 
activities, which help to cultivate 
an appreciation for interests beyond 
her own household and have a stim- 
ulating effect in the home as well. 

Truly, the challenge of good 
homemaking is great and the dig- 
nity of successful home manage- 
ment is unexcelled. In a talk on 
homemaking, Mrs. Sterling Ercan- 
brack* said: ''A home, like a person, 
has a body and a soul. House furn- 
ishings, heat, light, food, clothing, 
etc. make up the body. The 
thoughts, feehngs, attitudes and 
purposes which pervade the home 
constitute the soul.'' Regardless of 
Jiow elaborate or how humble a 
house may be, a spirit of hospitality, 
friendliness and charm can radiate 
within its walls and characterize 
home entertainment. If the home- 
maker would perform well in this 
career of homemaking, she must 



assume these responsibilities with 
integrity and courage. 

''Abundant living evolves primar- 
ily from the happy family. Such ob- 
jectives have their roots deep within 
the culture of the Latter-day Saint 
people. Family life is the matrix 
of spiritual development, the foun- 
dation of society, and the basic unit 
of the Kingdom of God" (Dr. Mar- 
ion C. Pfund, Dean of College of 
Family Living, Brigham Young Uni- 
versity). 

And now, just one more visit 
with the ''ideal" homemaker who 
has chosen homemaking as the 
"ideal" career. Today, as always, 
you are greeted with a ready smile 
and a warm friendliness. Regard- 
less of how busy this homemaker 
may be, there is a feeling of calm- 
ness, serenity, and charm. You 
sense a feeling that you are the 
only one that matters. The same 
reflection is felt throughout the 
home of a charming, hospitable, 
gracious personality. This is one 
of the greatest attainments of a 
homemaker in homemaking. You 
go away relaxed, lifted in spirit, de- 
termined again to be a better per- 
son and a better homemaker. Yes, 
the homey, friendly, hospitable, and 
spiritual atmosphere is what charac- 
terizes the ideal home. 



^Member of the Board of Trustees, Utah State Agricultural College, Logan, Utah 



fyiward vi/i 



inners 



ibiiza U\. Q>no\K> [Poem Looniest 



'T^HE Relief Society general board 
is pleased to announce the 
names of the three winners in the 
1956 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. 
This contest was announced in the 
May 1956 issue of the Magazine, 
and closed August 15, 1956. 

The first prize of twenty-five dol- 
lars is awarded to Christie Lund 
Coles, Provo, Utah, for her poem 
''Remembering the Handcarts." The 
second prize of twenty dollars is 
awarded to Frances Carter Yost, 
Bancroft, Idaho, for her poem 
''Christmascope." The third prize 
of fifteen dollars is awarded to 
Joanne B. Rose, West Jordan, Utah, 
for her poem ''Benediction to Sum- 
mer.'' 

This poem contest has been con- 
ducted annually by the Relief So- 
ciety general board since 1924 in 
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second gen- 
eral president of Relief Society, a 
gifted poet and beloved leader. 

The contest is open to all Latter- 
day Saint women, and is designed 
to encourage poetry writing, and to 
increase appreciation for creative 
writing and the beauty and value of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning poems are the prop- 
erty of the Relief Society general 
board, and may not be used for pub- 
lication by others except upon writ- 
ten permission of the general board. 
The general board also reserves the 
right to publish any of the poems 

Page 8 



submitted, paying for them at the 
time of publication at the regular 
Magazine rate. A writer who has 
received the first prize for two con- 
secutive years must wait two years 
before she is again eligible to enter 
the contest. 

Mrs. Coles appears for the third 
time as an award winner in the 
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Mrs. 
Yost and Mrs. Rose are first-time 
winners. 

There were 143 poems submitted 
in this year's contest. Entries were 
received from twenty-three states, 
with the largest numbers coming in 
order, from Utah, California, Idaho, 
and Arizona. Six entries were re- 
ceived from Canada, three from 
England, and one each from Nova 
Scotia, Panama Canal Zone, Yugo- 
slavia, Australia, and South Africa. 

The general board congratulates 
the prize winners and expresses ap- 
preciation to all entrants for their 
interest in the contest. The general 
board wishes, also, to thank the 
judges for their care and diligence 
in selecting the prize - winning 
poems. The services of the poetry 
committee of the general board are 
very much appreciated. 

The prize-winning poems, to- 
gether with photographs and bio- 
graphical sketches of the prize- 
winning contestants, are published 
in this issue. 



Lrnze - vyinnifig [Poems 

Eliza Roxey Snow Memorial Poem Contest 




CHRISTIE LUND COLES 



First Prize Poem 



iKemembenng the ulandcarts 

Christie Lund Coles 

It was not worth the cost, the cynics said, 
Reading again the names of those who died, 
Remembering the graves of lonely dead, 
Covered by rocks against the rushing tide 
Of elements . . . the snarl of wind, the snow; 
The sharp, relentless beat of sleet and rain; 
The fang and claw of wolves whose hungers know 
No pity . . . not worth price of blood and pain. 

Yet, we who stand within the valley's arch, 

Green as the Eden of another day. 

Watching each temple spire rise like a torch 

Of truth, of verity, to guide man's way. 

We, travelers upon the path they laid. 

Thank God they found it worth the price they paid. 



Page 9 




FRANCES C. YOST 
Second Prize Poem 

(^hnstmascope 

Fiances Carter Yost 

PART I: Walk With the Shepherds 

Though paper angels dangle on each tree, 
And frosted cherubs string each neon light, 
The world, in tawdry tinsel, does not see, 
Or even sense, a Gabriel, in white. 
Come! Walk along the paths of Galilee. 
Where Virgin Mary, favored of the Lord, 
And humble Joseph, her own covenantee, 
Counseled by angels, walked with one accord. 
They stroll the shepherd's starry hill and dell, 
Don robes of meekness, take the staff of faith. 
Hear the archangels sing with Gabriel, 
The sacred carolers, a holy wraith. 
While jeweled starlight guards each woolly fleece 
Walk with the shepherds to the shrine of peace. 



Page 10 



PART II : Come Be a Wise Man 

Though ghstening stars festoon each Christmas tree, 

And asteroids bedeck each store and street, 

The world, bent on quick-witted repartee 

And selfish merriment, almost delete 

The pointed meaning of the yuletide star. 

Come! Be a wise man, take the road to him. 

(Be not a Herod who sees not afar.) 

As they, let not the light of love grow dim. 

As they, take gifts; the gold of gratitude; 

The myrrh of mercy and of charity; 

The frankincense of faith and hope renewed. 

A gift too worldly, is as filigree. 

We can be wise men, too, and go with them. 

Follow the star that leads to Bethlehem! 

PART III: Bend Low to Him 

Ebony leather, and the rhinestone heel 
Now point and pivot in each wayside inn. 
Proud men and haughty ladies sip with zeal 
Strong nectar, while the world is clothed in sin. 
Have we forgotten whose birthday is this? 
Have we forgotten star and angel song? 
We, too, have filled our inn with avarice, 
As lusty Romans drank their cup of wrong. 
Bend low to him, though time is now far spent; 
Kneel as the shepherds, worship at his feet. 
Only through him can we find real content. 
Only through him life's lyric can repeat. 
Although the world seems bent on trumpery, 
Accept his gift of immortality. 

Page 11 




JOANNE B. ROSE 

Third Prize Poem 

ujeneaiction to Sunifner 

Joanne B. Rose 

What captive power is fettered to the wing 
That hires the feeding gull from sea-sucked shore; 
What sad, relentless song does autumn sing 
Compelling the restless birds to wheel and soar? 
Flocking in gray-white clouds behind the plough 
They gorge themselves where rich black soil's unfurled; 
Skimming the earth they scream a parting vow 
To leave this plain till trees are blossom pearled. 
Theirs is the cry that ushers winter's breath . . . 
The cry of motion spent— of purpose lost; 
Theirs is the cry of gulls at summer's death 
As mourning earth is draped in a veil of frost. 

Note: For biographical sketches of the award winners in the Eliza R. Snow Poem 
Contest, see page 45. 

page 12 



,yLsK>ard vi/i 



ifiners 



Annual Uxelief Societif Short Storg (contest 



T^HE Relief Society general board 
is pleased to announce the 
award winners in the Annual Relief 
Society Short Story Contest, which 
was announced in the May 1956 
issue of the Magazine, and which 
closed August 15, 1956. 

The first prize of fifty dollars is 
awarded to Sylvia Probst Young, 
Midvale, Utah, for her story 
''Strength for the Way/' The sec- 
ond prize of forty dollars is awarded 
to Edith Larson, Manton, Michi- 
gan, for her story ''Mother's Shoes." 
The third prize of thirty dollars is 
awarded to Vera H. Mayhew, Berk- 
eley, California, for her story "The 
Slow Hurry." 

Mrs. Young is a first-time winner 
in the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest, although she has received 
two awards in the Eliza R. Snow 
Poem Contest. Mrs. Larson was 
awarded third prize in last year's 
story contest. Mrs. Mayhew is a 
winner in the story contest for the 
second time. 

The Annual Relief Society Short 
Story Contest was first conducted 
by the Relief Society general board 
in 1941, as a feature of the Relief 
Society centennial observance, and 
was made an annual contest in 1942. 
The contest is open only to Latter- 
day Saint women who have had at 
least one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publication 
by a periodical of recognized merit. 

The three prize-winning stories 
will be published consecutively in 



the first three issues of The Relief 
Society Magazine for 1957. Twenty- 
five stories were entered in the con- 
test for 1956. 

The contest was initiated to en- 
courage Latter-day Saint women to 
express themselves in the field of 
fiction. The general board feels that 
the response to this opportunity 
continues to increase the literary 
quality of The Rehef Society Mag- 
azine, and will aid the women of 
the Church in the development of 
their gifts in creative writing. 

Prize-winning stories are the 
property of the Relief Society gen- 
eral board, and may not be used 
for publication by others except on 
written permission from the general 
board. The general board also re- 
serves the right to publish any of 
the stories submitted, paying for 
them at the time of publication at 
the regular Magazine rate. 

A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must 
wait for two years before she is 
again eligible to enter the contest. 

The general board congratulates 
the prize-winning contestants, and 
expresses appreciation to all those 
who submitted stories. Sincere grati- 
tude is extended to the judges for 
their discernment and skill in se- 
lecting the prize-winning stories. 
The general board also acknowl- 
edges, with appreciation, the work 
of the short story committee in 
supervising the contest. 

Page 13 



C/irst Lrrtze- vi/infiifig Story 

J^nnual LKelief (boaety (bnort Q>tory[ Looniest 

Strength for the Way 

Sylvia Piohst Young 



SOFTLY, so as not to awaken 
Jim, Anne Hadfield slipped 
out of bed and stole from the 
tent into the night stillness. Over 
the bluffs moonlight lay like a 
mantle, but not a breeze was stirring 
and the air was heavy and almost 
as hot as at midday. 

With a weary little sigh, she sat 
down on a nearby log. Council 
Bluffs— wagons and tents; the low- 
ing of cattle; the smoke of campfires 
—a camp of Israel. How long it 
had been since she had known the 
comfort of her Nauvoo home. It 
was February when they had left 
Nauvoo with the first company of 
saints— February and this was July- 
only five months. But living out- 
of-doors, knowing cold and hunger, 
being deprived of all of the easy liv- 
ing she had known in Nauvoo had 
made her young heart yearn so much 
to be back there again. Still, with 
Jim beside her, with his strong, 
young love to warm and comfort 
her, she hadn't minded so much 
the hardships or privations on the 
way. Jim's courage and fine sense 
of humor had been like a staff in 
her hand. But now — now, Jim 
would not be here. A tear stole 
down her cheek and she brushed it 
away. Before her stretched wagons 
and tents of men— recruits for the 
United States Army— fathers, hus- 
bands, and sons from Mt. Pisgah 

Page 14 




SYLVIA PROBST YOUNG 

and Garden Grove, who had come 
to join with the men from Council 
Bluffs. Tomorrow they would leave 
for Fort Leavenworth. 

Less than a month ago Captain 
James Allen had come to Council 
Bluffs to see President Young. He 
had asked for five hundred men to 
help defend the United States in a 
war against Mexico. It seemed 
almost ironical that he should point 
out the governmental protection of- 
fered them when they had been 
driven from state to state, and had 
suffered untold persecutions. But 
President Young, with loyal patriot- 
ism, had begged the saints to dis- 



STRENGTH FOR THE WAY 



15 



tinguish between the conduct of the 
states separately and the conduct of 
the states collectively. The nation, 
he said, was not responsible for their 
present outcast condition. So pa- 
triotism had won because of Presi- 
dent Young, and Captain Allen was 
getting his men. But in Anne's 
heart, there was a bitter resentment 
toward the President, and she won- 
dered how he could have seemed so 
willing to let the men go. 

Jim had enlisted, of course— and 
tomorrow he would be gone. She 
would be quite alone then, with not 
even a relative near. Here in this 
wilderness she would bear Jim's 
child, and he would be far away in 
the barren country beyond. . . . She 
covered her face with her hands and 
let the warm tears flow. 

^^ A NNE - Anne, darhng." 

It was Jim's voice. She turned 
to look at her husband. Jim 
Hadfield, tall and brawny and 
straight as a pine, was as fine an 
example of clean, Mormon man- 
hood as the battalion could have. 
He came to sit beside her, his pro- 
tective arm around her waist. 

''Honey, what are you doing out 
here?" His words were full of tender 
solicitude. 

"I thought you were asleep, Jim, 
so I came out here." 

''I was asleep until I discovered 
you weren't beside me. Anne, you 
have to get your rest, dear." 

''I couldn't sleep — tomorrow 
you'll be gone." 

He put a hand under her chin 
and looked down into her eyes. 

''But I'm here tonight — right 
here beside you," he made an effort 
at speaking lightly. 
Jim. 



"Yes?" 

"Did you know that Jennie Peters 
is going with the battalion? She 
enlisted as a cook. Jim, if I weren't 
having the baby I could be going, 
too." 

He looked at her gravely then. 
"Anne, are you sorry about the 
baby?" 

"You know Fm not." Her tone 
was fringed with impatience. "I've 
been as glad about it as you have, 
but your going makes everything so 
different." She wanted to add— "I 
don't see the reason for it, either," 
but she didn't. She had argued on 
that before and it only upset Jim. 
He was convinced that President 
Young had no alternative. 

"It's being alone that will be so 
hard." She tried to keep her voice 
steady. 

"Anne." He put his other arm 
around her and held her close, his 
voice was husky. "Leaving you will 
be the hardest thing I've ever done. 
I've thought about it constantly. 
One thing gives me comfort. I say 
to myself: 'Anne's the kind of girl 
that can take it with her chin up; 
she's as good a soldier as I'll ever 
be.' You'\'e already proved that, 
dear." 

For a long moment he looked 
searchingly into her upturned face. 
"I want you to remember some- 
thing always — I'll be with you all 
the way. Across the miles that sep- 
arate us I'll be asking God to bless 
and comfort you," he spoke earnest- 
ly, "and my every thought will be 
with you back here." 

Anne looked into the dark, serious 
eyes so close to her own, eyes full 
of love and tenderness for her. She 
answered with lips brushing his 



16 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



brow. Then gently Jim gathered 
her in his arms and carried her back 
into the tent and to bed. 

In the still darkness he led her to 
talk about the future when he 
would be back and meet her and 
their baby in the promised valley of 
the mountains; of the home they 
would have and of the wonderful 
years before them. 

His gentleness lifted the load from 
her heart, and, peacefully as a child, 
Anne closed her eyes and went to 
sleep, not knowing how great the 
weight on her husband's heart. 

npHE following day, July twentieth, 
was a busy one for the saints at 
Council Bluffs. Jim Hadfield, as a 
corporal in the newly formed bat- 
talion, met with all the other 
officers in a private council with 
President Young. The President 
gave them a farewell blessing, he 
counseled them to remember to be 
clean, virtuous, and prayerful. Pro- 
phetically he promised them that 
they should not be required to shed 
human blood. 

In the afternoon there was a fare- 
well ball in honor of the departing 
men. It was a gay party; to the 
canto of fiddles and the jingle of 
bells, young and old danced the 
Virginia reel and the Copenhagen 
jig beneath the shelter of a bowery 
prepared especially for the occasion. 
Hand in hand, Anne and Jim Had- 
field watched the dancers, smiling 
and gay as the others. No one 
would have guessed that it was a 
time of parting for all of these mer- 
rymakers. 

When the sun dipped behind the 
sharp skyline of the Omaha hills, 
the dancing ceased, and a farewell 



quartette sang a parting song. 
Goodbyes were said then. 

Anne and Jim clung to each 
other for that brief moment. 

'Til be praying for you always," 
he whispered, ''take care of your- 
self — and the baby." Then he 
kissed her gently and smiled into 
her shining eyes. She returned as 
brave a smile as his. 

"That's my girl, no tears, darling." 

No tears — she had shed them all 
the night before, and she had re- 
solved that he would not see her 
cry today. 

They took up their line of march 
then, tramping to the strains of the 
band with the Stars and Stripes 
waving above them. Five hundred 
men marching toward Fort Leaven- 
worth, Kansas, where they would 
receive their uniforms and supplies. 

Standing with those who were 
left behind, Anne watched until her 
eyes could no longer distinguish 
anything but a cloud of dust. Then 
she turned toward her own wagon, 
the heart within her heavy as stone. 

"Everyone will be good to you," 
Jim had said. They were. Sister 
Hansen, who was camped next to 
them, brought her a dish of beans 
and a slice of corn bread for her 
supper. 

"I told Jim I'd keep care of you," 
she exclaimed, "and I mean to do 
so. Peggy could come and sleep 
here with you, if you like." 

Anne smiled at this big, motherly 
neighbor. "I'll be just fine," she said, 
"just knowing you're close by." 

But long after the camp had 
settled down for the night she lay 
staring into the darkness. Last 
night Jim had been here with her— 
tonight she was alone. It was the 



STRENGTH FOR THE WAY 



17 



most heart-tearing experience she 
had ever had, being without Jim. 
It had only been hours since he 
had gone; it seemed an eternity. 

The western movement would 
have to stop now, without the men 
they could not go on. Here they 
would build quarters for the winter, 
and here their child would be born 
—hers and Jim's— with no kin to 
give her comfort. How much must 
they all bear for this new belief? 

Her thoughts turned to Nauvoo 
then; ever since Jim had enlisted 
Nauvoo had been in her semicon- 
scious mind. Back in Nauvoo there 
were those who still worshiped 
God— those who had stayed with 
Emma Smith— her own father and 
Aunt Carrie. If she could be in 
Nauvoo when the baby came. A 
sudden idea made her sit upright 
in her bed — Nauvoo — if she could 
go back to Nauvoo. Surely between 
now and November there would be 
wagons returning to help the sick 
and needy to evacuate. She had 
heard some talk of it. They could 
have her team and wagon for the 
privilege of a ride back. She was 
strong and healthy and young; she 
could easily make that trip. In 
Nauvoo, her baby could be born in 
a house with a doctor and Aunt 
Carrie by her side. In Nauvoo, she 
would not be alone or afraid. When 
Jim was discharged from the army 
he could come back for her. He 
would understand and he would not 
disapprove— he loved her too much 
for that. 

The idea grew and took posses- 
sion of her. She would go to the 
President himself. She would tell 
him why she wanted to go back. 
How could he refuse her wishes, 



wasn't he directly responsible for 
Jim's absence? 

With a little smile, Anne closed 
her eyes and dreamed of Nauvoo 
and the happiness she had known 
there. 

She awoke before dawn the next 
morning, the idea still paramount 
in her thoughts. All morning she 
toyed with it. The one disturbing 
thing was Jim; she was not at all 
sure that he would be pleased. But 
Jim was gone, she argued with her- 
self, and she had to make her own 
decisions. 

OESOLUTELY she dressed in her 
best brown calico dress and her 
pink sunbonnet, and wearing high 
courage, in the early afternoon, she 
went to see President Young. But 
her heart was beating rapidly, she 
had never talked to the President 
before. On the various occasions 
when she had heard him speak he 
seemed quite stern, and his manner 
brisk. Would he be displeased to 
have her take up some of his time? 

But the voice that greeted her 
was gentle and friendly. Anne 
looked with surprise into the rugged 
face of the man who was leader of 
the entire company. He didn't 
seem surprised to see her; it was 
almost as if he had been expecting 
her visit. 

Inside of his tent he found a 
chair for her. "I don't believe I've 
had the pleasure of meeting you be- 
fore," he said, holding out his hand. 

'Tm Anne Hadfield," she an- 
swered. ''My husband is Corporal 
James Hadfield of your battalion." 

A look of gentle compassion soft- 
ened the stern lines of his face. 
''Those men," he said, "are the 



18 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



cream of Israel. There are no braver 
men on earth, but not one of them 
is any more courageous or vahant 
than the woman he has left behind. 

"Sister Hadfield/' the President's 
face grew grave, ''it was not easy for 
me to send your corporal away from 
you, I had no other course. We 
have known great trials, perhaps 
none greater than this. But, my 
dear sister, remember — we are 
never alone. The God of heaven 
is guiding us as he has always done. 
He is forever mindful of you and 
of me — of all of us. He is at the 
helm. With trust in him you can 
endure whatever trials may come 
your way. God will provide for you 
here the same as he did in Nauvoo. 

''Back in Nauvoo there are men 
and women who have chosen not to 
follow — the way is too hard, the 
sacrifices too great. But it is God's 
chosen course for us, and, if we re- 
main true to that conviction, we 
shall reap blessings that they who 
stav behind shall never know.'' 

As he spoke his face reflected wis- 
dom and calm assurance, and the 
truth of his every word sank deep 
into Anne Hadfield's heart. It 
seemed he could read her very 
thoughts, and she felt strangely un- 
comfortable in his presence. 

ORIGHAM Young, a prophet of 
God— there was something ma- 
jestic about him. And suddenly she 
remembered the conference in Nau- 
voo. It was as if she were seeing 
him now as she had seen him then, 
when the mantle of Joseph had fal- 
len upon him; when he had spoken 
in the voice of the martyred one. 



She could never forget the spirit of 
that conference — how Jim's hand 
had gripped her own. She could 
feel that same spirit now, in the 
presence of this man. In that mo- 
ment she was ashamed — ashamed 
of the weakness that had brought 
her here. Jim had spoken of her 
courage, what would he think of 
her now? A tear stole down her 
cheek — a tear of remorse, but a 
tear of relief, too. She raised her 
head, courage had returned; faith 
had been rekindled; doubt had gone, 
more quickly than it had come. It 
was almost as if the President had 
pronounced a special blessing upon 
her head. 

She knew, as she had known at 
the conference in Nauvoo, that the 
way was here with this chosen 
prophet of God; there could be no 
turning back. But now she didn't 
want to turn back, for her strength 
had returned, and a warm, comfort- 
ing peace filled her soul. 

The President's face relaxed then, 
and he smiled down at her. 

"Sister Hadfield, I didn't mean to 
give you a sermon. Now tell me 
how can I help you?" 

Anne looked at him with shining 
eyes. "I needed a little strength 
for the way," she answered, "and 
you have given me that. Thank 
you. President Young." 

She held out her hand and he 
took it in his big, roughened one. 

"God bless you," he said. 

With her head held high, Anne 
went out of the tent, her eyes look- 
ing across the prairie to the future 
that lay beyond. 



Note: See page 45 for a biographical sketch of Sylvia Probst Young. 




Willard Luce 

MONUMENT VALLEY, ON THE UTAH-ARIZONA BORDER 

In the heart of the Navajo Indian Reservation 

cJhe 1 1 Lonuments 

Hazel Loomis 

I saw you spread your velvet robe. 

I saw the curtain drawn 

As night came down. 

I closed my eyes, 

And even dreaming knew, when come the dawn, 

Like loyal friends. 

You would be there 

Unchanged, 

Unmoved. 

Page 19 



&ke m 



exican 



n iissi 



ission 



Pieston R. Nihhy 



AT the October conference of the 
Church, held in Salt Lake City 
in 1875, Elders Daniel W. Jones, 
Anthony W. Ivins, Amnion M. 
Tenney, James Z. Stewart, Helaman 
Pratt, Robert H. Smith, and Wiley 
C. Jones were called to open a mis- 
sion for the Church in the Re- 
public of Mexico. As they were 
requested by President Brigham 
Young to explore Arizona and look 
for possible places for settlement by 
the Mormon people on their way 
to their field of labor, they traveled 
on horseback, taking their food, 



bedding, and camp equipment on 
pack animals. 

After enduring many hardships 
while making their way across Ari- 
zona and New Mexico, they arrived 
in El Paso, Texas, during the first 
week of January 1876, and crossed 
the Rio Grande River, where they 
began their labors. They worked 
their way southward as far as the 
city of Chihuahua, held meetings 
and distributed their literature. In 
the fall of the year they returned to 
their homes in Utah. 

At the October conference of the 




Harold M. Lambert Studios 

PLAZA OF MOUNTAIN VILLAGE, EL CHICO, MEXICO 

Page 20 



THE MEXICAN MISSION 



21 




Photograph by Otto Done 

EL TAJIN PYRAMID IN THE STATE OF VERA CRUZ, MEXICO 



Church held in Salt Lake City in 
1879, Elder Moses Thatcher, a 
member of the Council of the 
Twelve, was appointed president of 
the Mexican Mission. Shortly after- 
wards he established headquarters 
in Mexico City, and with Elders 
James Z. Stewart and Meliton G. 
Trejo, began a vigorous campaign 
to make known the gospel message. 
The first baptisms took place in No- 
vember and soon a small branch of 
the Church was established in Mex- 
ico City. 

Except for a brief period (1889 
to 1901 ) missionary work in Mexico 
has continued since that time. In 
June 1956, under the direction of 



Elders Harold B. Lee and Spencer 
W. Kimball of the Council of the 
Twelve, the Mexican Mission was 
divided, and the Northern Mexican 
Mission was formed. Claudius 
Bowman presides over the Mexican 
Mission and Joseph T. Bentley over 
the Northern Mexican Mission. 
Before the division there were ap- 
proximately 9,300 members of the 
Church in the Republic of Mexico, 
located in sixty-one branches. In 
December 1955, before the mission 
was divided, fifty-six Relief So- 
ciety organizations were reported, 
with 1,183 niembers. Jennie R. 
Bowman presides over the Mexican 
Mission Relief Society. 



Note: The cover for this Magazine is a view of the Floating Gardens, Xochimilco, 
Mexico. See also "Recipes From Mexico/' page 38. 



Bitter Medicine 



Part I 
OJive W. Burt 



HELEN Lund was just a bit 
breathless as she hurried up 
the school-building stairs and 
into the auditorium where the 
P.T.A. meeting was to be held. As 
she opened the door, however, the 
buzz of conversation and the con- 
fusion of moving people told her 
that she was in plenty of time. She 
glanced quickly about to see where 
Lettie Young, her particular friend, 
was sitting. 

Lettie was off to one side, stand- 
ing by a group of talking women. 
She was looking down at them, but 
not joining in the conversation. 
Helen strolled over to her friend's 
side. 

''Hi, Lettie. I see Fm early for 
once. It's such a chore to get Jill 
cared for for the evening. I don't 
know how you manage with three!" 

Lettie smiled. 'Tou'll find it gets 
easier with each one," she said. 
''Come on, let's find a seat before 
they're all taken. It looks like a 
real crowd tonight." 

As they started toward the rear 
of the room. May Turner, who was 
the center of a chattering knot of 
women, looked up. 

"Hello, Helen!" she called eager- 
ly. "I'm so glad you've come. We 
were just talking about Tess Carl- 
son's new car. You know they've 
just bought a new Cadillac, and I 
can't see how they can afford it. 
They live right by you, Helen— 
what do you think? Give us the 

Page 22 



low down. We're just dying to 
know. . . ." 

Lettie gave a slight tug on Hel- 
en's arm and started to whisper 
something. But Helen looked down 
at May's upturned, eager face with 
eyes glinting in anticipation of what 
she thought she was about to hear. 
And Helen spoke pleasantly enough, 
"I don't know a thing. May." 

May's voice showed no disap- 
pointment; in fact, it was even more 
urgent. "Don't pretend with me, 
Helen. You and Tess are good 
friends— and close neighbors. You 
must know what goes on over at 
their house. Where did Jim get 
the money for a seven-thousand- 
dollar car?" 

Helen's voice was cool now. "I'm 
going to find a seat before they're 
all taken and I have to stand during 
the meeting. I'm too tired to do 
that. May," she said, and moved 
toward the rear of the big room. 

"She's been talking about that 
car ever since she came into the 
room," Lettie said softly, "trying to 
make something of it. She's a born 
gossip." 

Helen smiled with amusement. 
"Come now, Lettie!" she teased. 
"What do you call that remark of 
yours?" 

Lettie flushed slightly. "It's catty, 
I know, and I shouldn't have said 
it. But if you'd been here the past 
ten minutes. . . ." She stopped 
abruptly, shrugged, and ended firm- 



BITTER MEDICINE 



23 



ly, ''Skip it. Here're a couple of 
seats together." 

They settled themselves, nodding 
and smiling at acquaintances around 
them. Then Principal Gleason 
stood up and called the meeting to 
order. 

TT was an interesting meeting 

because the Parent-Teacher As- 
sociation wanted to promote a proj- 
ect for raising funds to provide eye, 
ear, and dental care for the children 
who could not afford the proper 
treatment. Nearly every parent 
present had some scheme to suggest, 
and the discussion was animated 
and enthusiastic. 

Helen listened attentively, be- 
cause she knew she would have a 
large part in whatever project was 
decided upon. But, though she was 
listening, one half of her mind was 
still occupied with May Turner. 
May was becoming a real problem, 
and Helen was deeply concerned 
about it. 

For it wasn't as if May were just 
a gossip and nothing else. She had 
many fine qualities — was cheerful 
and generous and a willing worker. 
She could be counted upon to do 
her share in any school or neighbor- 
hood project, and to do more than 
her share, if someone was in trouble 
or had sickness in the house. 

And yet she did gossip — had 
gossiped ever since she moved into 
the neighborhood five years ago. 
At first, the other women had just 
smiled at her eager questioning, her 
quick interest in all their affairs. 
She's just trying to get acquainted— 
to be one of us — they had said 
charitably. She's new, and has to 
sort of catch up on the neighbor- 
hood background. 



But as her prying became more 
and more determined, and the 
stories she retailed grew more and 
more fantastic, they had gradually 
come to leave her alone as much as 
possible. She wasn't too close to 
them, anyway, as most of the wom- 
en in the neighborhood were 
Church members and had their Re- 
lief Society and other Church 
activities to draw them close to- 
gether. May Turner did not belong 
to any of these groups excepting 
the P.T.A. But she was a neighbor; 
they met her at the market, on the 
corner waiting for a bus, in various 
neighborhood acti\ities. And it had 
always been such a pleasant, friend- 
ly little community that none of 
them wanted really to ''cut" the 
newcomer. They had just hoped 
that their example would cure her 
of her shortcoming. 

But it seemed that the very 
opposite had happened. The more 
they avoided May, the more careful 
they were what they said in front 
of her, the more persistent and 
malicious grew her stories, until now 
she was truly unwelcome in their 
little friendly gatherings on porches 
of a summer evening, or at the 
back-yard barbecues, or the small 
neighborly get-togethers around a 
living-room fireplace on a winter 
night. 

OELEN was abruptly awakened 
from her reverie by the buzz of 
conversation as the women around 
her stood up and began the inevi- 
table chatter that followed every 
meeting. Lettie laughed down at 
her. 

"Did you drop off to sleep, 
Helen?" she asked^ amused. 



24 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



Helen, too, stood up. ''No, I 
was just thinking. . . ." 

They started toward the front of 
the room, stopping to speak to a 
friend here and there. As they 
reached May Turner's seat, they 
found her standing in the aisle, 
blocking their path. 

"I just couldn't let you go, Hel- 
en!" she gushed, "until I wrung out 
of you the story behind the Carl- 
son's car. I know Jim's just a young 
lawyer — and young lawyers don't 
make much money in this town — 
not unless they're in some sort of 
racket. What's Jim's, Helen? Only 
thing I can think of is some crooked 
uranium deal!" 

Helen tried to sidle past the 
woman, but May stood her ground 
firmly. 

'Took, May," Helen said reason- 
ably, "I don't know a thing about 
Jim Carlson's business, and I 
wouldn't even try to guess. It isn't 
any of my affair, you know. Now, 
if you'll just let me get by, I'll skip 
along home. Jill had a little cold, 
and I'm a bit worried. . . ." 

"Oh, no, you don't!" May 
laughed, still good-natured, though 
Helen thought there was an under- 
tone of stern determination. "I 
can't understand you, Helen. This 
is all between friends, you know. I 
wouldn't breathe a word. . . ." 

"No?" Lettie said sarcastically. 
"Then why . . . ?" 

May's look was suddenly angry. 
''I don't understand either of you! 
Why should you be so close- 
mouthed? Everyone can see that 
big car— it's no secret, is it? And 
if Jim got it honestly, he shouldn't 
care if the whole world knows about 
it. I'm sure that wc don't have 



anything to be so cagey about. My 
life's an open book— and so is Ted 
Senior's. Anyone can ask us where 
we got anything — we live within 
our means! The only reason I can 
see for anyone's being so scared of 
telling about his affairs is if there's 
something shady — either in his 
present activities or in his past." 

Helen smiled wryly. "There's 
such a thing as privacy, you 
know. . . ." 

And Lettie added maliciously, 
"And the invasion of privacy!" 

May ignored Lettie and looked 
at Helen. "What have you got to 
be afraid of, Helen Lund? Is Tony 
mixed up with Jim Carlson's deal? 
Or is there a skeleton hiding in 
your own closet that you are afraid 
someone will stumble across?" 

Helen managed a short laugh. "I 
guess that's it. May. Come on. 
We'll have to get out or we'll be 
locked in here for the night." 

She and Lettie pushed by May, 
and as they went on toward the 
door, they heard her mutter to the 
few stragglers who had stood by, 
listening to the exchange of words, 
"These pious people make me sick. 
If you could only see what's behind 
their pretense of righteousness, 
you'd be surprised!" 

\ S they walked down the pleasant 
street with its well-kept lawns 
and gardens, its neat houses and 
friendly atmosphere, Lettie said 
crossly, "Something ought to be 
done about her, Helen. Really!" 

Helen shrugged. "I don't know 
what we can do, except ignore her. 
I don't think she really means any 
harm." 

"I wouldn't be too sure of that, 
Helen. The way she looked at vou 



BITTER MEDICINE 



25 



—and those remarks about skeletons 
in closets." Lettie laughed a little. 
''If you do have anything to hide, 
Helen, better hide it well or she'll 
dig it out." 

'Tm not worried!" Helen an- 
swered quietly. 

I'hey parted on the corner 
and Helen walked on to her own 
house, her brow wrinkled in 
thought. Maybe she should be 
worried about May's gossip, for the 
woman could certainly concoct a 
fantastic yarn out of nothing. Un- 
easily, Helen reviewed Lettie's last 
comment. Lettie — her best friend 
— had there been a slight hint of a 
doubt in her voice? Had May's 
poison already tinged Lettie's 
thoughts? 

Tony was in the living room read- 
ing the paper. He laid it aside as 
Helen came in, got up and came 
toward her. 

"How was the meeting, honey?" 
he asked, and then, seeing her face, 
''something go wrong?" 

"No, nothing," Helen answered. 
"We really got a lot done — the 
whole plan for a three-day bazaar 
laid out. I'm on the sewing com- 
mittee." 

"As usual!" Tony teased. "But 
why the frown?" 

"Oh, Tony^ was I frowning? It's 
nothing. . . ." She stood silent a 
moment and then looked up into 
her husband's eyes. "Tony, I was 
just trying to think — trying to re- 
member if there's anything — if I've 
ever done anything that could cause 
talk among the neighbors. . . ." 

Tony's concerned look gave way 
to an amused smile, as he ran an 
exploring finger along the smooth 
arch of her brow. 

"You, honey? Well, if you had, 



you wouldn't have to cudgel vour 
brain to remember it. It would be 
such a weight on your conscience 
that you'd be thinking about it all 
the time. Why the probing, any- 
way? 

He sat down on the settee, gently 
pulling his wife down beside him. 
"Come on, sweetheart. Tell me 
what this is all about." 

Helen tried to laugh. "I know 
it's silly, but May Turner was at 
the meeting. She's upset about Jim 
Carlson's new Cadillac — began 
tossing hints around that he'd been 
in some shady uranium deal. Said 
he couldn't afford a car like that on 
honest earnings. Well, when I 
would not talk about it, she began 
on me — said I must have some- 
thing to hide, and then Lettie said 
that if I did, I'd better hide it well 
— and, well, I just began to won- 
der. . . ." 

Tony's laugh was hearty and gen- 
uine. "You women!" and then 
more gently, "you little goose, 
Helen!" He kissed the top of her 
head. "That's just May Turner — 
don't think about it. And if she 
finds anything in your past that 
should be kept a deep, dark secret, 
I'll treat the neighborhood to a 
barbecue supper. And speaking of 
supper— I'm hungry!" 

Llelen jumped to her feet. "Oh, 
darling, I'm sorry. I completely 
forgot about dinner. But it's all 
ready — won't take a jiffy to get it 
on the table. You get Jill." 

She dashed into the kitchen. Tony 
was right— forget May Turner and 
her gossiping. Feeding her hungry 
family would certainly help. She 
tied an apron over her good dress 
and set briskly to work. 

{To be continued) 



y^ungle Lrilgnniage SJ^nto the [Past 



Nell Murbarger 



IN our traveling to the west coast 
of Mexico, bound for San Bias, 
on the Pacific Ocean, we 
dropped nearly 4,000 feet in eleva- 
tion, and the cool air of the moun- 
tains was succeeded by the warm 
moistness of the coastal jungle. 
Groves of waving bananas and 
papayas now occupied every pocket- 
sized clearing on the steep hillsides, 
and small plots of sugar cane lay 
like green scatter rugs on the floor 
of the valley. 

Along either side of our road rose 
giant coquita palms, their trunks so 
closely spaced that we seemed to 
be traveling through a narrow and 
endless corridor of smooth, gray 
columns. 

Beyond the jungle we entered 
upon a wide salt marsh cut by calm 
estuaries that wound back from the 
sea through dense thickets of man- 
groves. On the down-dropping 
branches of the mangroves lived 
matted clusters of white oysters, 
and busy multitudes of small glossy 
crabs, spotted and striped like 
agates. White egrets, rose-tinted 
flamingos, and tall herons stalked 
silently through the shallows, like 
judges on parade; and twice we saw 
the dark surface of the water part, 
momentarily, to reveal the long, 
gray-green snouts of cruising alli- 
gators. 

After leaving the jungle and the 
salt marsh and crossing a wide, 
clear river, where men fished with 
hand-knotted nets and women knelt 
on the banks and washed their gar- 
ments as in the times of Ruth and 

Page 26 



Rachel, our road dropped down to 
the Pacific Ocean and meandered 
to its end in the old town of San 
Bias — the Mecca of our jungle 
pilgrimage into the past. 

Drawing to a halt in the shade 
of the plaza, we ranged inquir- 
ing eyes over this place where, in 
centuries gone, had been drafted so 
many of the blueprints of Western 
American history. But if we had 
supposed that San Bias would be 
different in appearance from any 
other of the many Mexican villages 
we had visited, we were destined 
to disillusionment. 

San Bias was no different. 

Here was the same old stone 
church; the same tiny, square shops 
looking out on the plaza; the same 
complement of tired, thin-bodied 
old men; the same tinkle of lonely 
music. In the cobble-paved streets 
and the well-swept yards, played the 
usual bevies of fat, brown babies; 
the usual gray burros and dogs and 
long-legged roosters drowsed in the 
shade of adobe huts and walls; and 
the same patient. Madonna-faced 
women were performing their house- 
wifely duties in the same gentle 
fashion. 

AS we ranged our eyes over the 
quiet, commonplace scenes of 
this commonplace village, we found 
it impossible to imagine that here 
had been the first shipping port on 
the western shores of both North 
and South America. Equally difficult 
to accept was the fact that this small 
town had once bustled with more 



JUNGLE PILGRIMAGE INTO THE PAST 



27 



than 30,000 inhabitants, and had 
ranked as one of the most important 
cities of the New World! 

If San Bias chooses to drowse 
in the sun, that should be her privi- 
lege, for San Bias is a very old lady! 
Founded in 1537— less than twenty- 
five years after Balboa's discovery of 
the Pacific Ocean— these same cob- 
bled streets were echoing to the 
wheels and hooves of commerce 



when naked savages still roamed the 
site where New York would one 
day rise, and the fathers of the Pil- 
grims were yet unborn. 

In the middle of the sixteenth 
century, with Sir Francis Drake and 
other British privateers preying on 
ships of the Spanish Main, San Bias 
had become a haven for great treas- 
ure galleons outward-bound from 
the Orient with cargoes of gold and 




Charles K. Crawford 

ABANDONED CUSTOMS HOUSE, SAN BLAS, NAYARIT 
This flat-topped building, with interlocking arches, was a busy place in the days 
when San Bias was one of the main ports on Mexico's west coast. 



28 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 




Nell Murbarger 

PALM-THATCHED HUTS AT THE JUNGLE'S EDGE, NAYARIT, MEXICO 

(Outskirts of San Bias) 



silver, and silks and carved jade 
worth a king's ransom. With the 
Panama Canal still more than 300 
years in the future, it was neces- 
sary that the long sea voyage from 
Manila to Spain be made by way 
of Cape Horn. Not only was this 
a time-consuming course, but with 
pirates and privateers menacing the 
shipping lanes of the world, the 
long route added greatly to the po- 
tential hazard of every voyage. To 
combat these factors — particularly 
the danger of piracy — the Oriental 
treasure galleons were unloaded at 
San Bias and their rich cargoes re- 
packed on burro back to be freight- 
ed overland, under heavy military 
guard, to Vera Cruz. Here the 



booty was placed on other waiting 
ships for the remainder of its 1 3,000- 
mile journey to Spain. 

In connection with this monu- 
mental portage, San Bias had be- 
come the western terminus of one 
of the most incredible treasure roads 
in the history of the world. 

"DUILT nearly 400 years ago, this 
great portageway had extended 
from the Pacific coast to Nayarit, 
all the way across Mexico, to Vera 
Cruz, on the Atlantic — a distance 
of more than 600 miles, over high 
mountain ranges and through deep 
valleys and wide jungles. Nor was 
this continent-spanning road a mere 
trail packed down by the sandaled 



JUNGLE PILGRIMAGE INTO THE PAST 29 

feet of men and the hooves of ani- Cahfornia where he would subse- 

mals. It was a true highway. Every quently estabhsh his famous chain 

foot of its 600 mile length was of missions — now the Golden 

paved with cobblestones, fitted to- State's oldest and most famous an- 

gether in a tight mosaic; and every tiquities built by white men. Dur- 

foot of that cobble-paved way was ing this same period, San Bias had 

flanked on either side by stout been site of an important foundry 

stone fences! for the manufacture of church bells, 

San Bias later became headquar- and many of the original bells used 

ters of the Spanish explorer Gasper in the California missions had been 

de Portola; and on March 16, 1768 cast here. 

-after the town had been already g^^^ j-^^^ ^^3 ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^an 

prospermg mightily for some 230 g^^^ The day of the pirate ended, 

years — the rranciscan priest, rray ^ ^ j i i j 

V . c T, J 1 J 1. £ the treasure road was abandoned: 

lumpero Serra, had sailed out ot . ' 

San Bias harbor aboard a 300-ton ^^^^^^ ^^^^PP^^g P^^^s became more 

vessel built in one of the several favored, the harbor silted full. And, 

shipyards then doing business m the Anally, this place where thousands 

town. of n"ien had lived and prospered, 

The vessel was La Purisima, and declined in vigor until only a few 

Father Serra's destination was Alta hundred souls remain. 



Lrhantoms 

Bessie I. Peterson 

The warmth of firehght is not warm alone — 
It casts a spell in soft and friendly tone. 
Cheerfully the clean wood crackles its delight 
Glad to be the fuel of fire. . . . 
And builds a phantom cit}^, turrets blazing bright, 
Ever changing, ever moving, quivering with light. 
But suddenly the hungry flames, eager for their prey, 
Consume the golden spires and towers 
And crumble them away. . . . 

And so it is with dreams — 

Fair is the hope that builds our castles high, 

But, left untended, they flicker out and die. 




L/reat //ten LPrau / 






rayi 



QREAT and wise men and women of all the ages have sought and re- 
ceived help through prayer and have found an unfailing source of 
strength. 

Washington at Valley Forge — Lincoln before Gettysburg — Eisen- 
hower on D Day — Joseph Smith in the Sacred Grove — Jesus at Geth- 
semane and at Golgotha — all these have prayed! 
Page 30 



GREAT MEN PRAY 31 

''Grant us liberty''; "Preserve the nation"; ''Give us wisdom"; "De- 
liver us from evil"; "I'hy will be done." 

And these, too, are proper petitions to an understanding Father in 
heaven : 

The trust of a child at a mother's knee. 

The prayer of a father for the return of a wayward son. 

The student's honest seeking for answers to an examination. 

A young man's reverent request for strength to do his best in a ball 
game or business venture. 

The young woman's plea for guidance in choosing a husband. 
The earnest soul's sincere desire. 

That he answers these petitions (though in his own time and way) 
is a truth to which millions can daily testify. 

What about you? Do you ever need help from a Higher Source? 
Then follow the example of the great and good and wise men of all the 
ages. Ask and receive. "In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall 
direct thy paths." 

Pray. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



[Birthday 



Genevieve Groen 

I hear them sing the celebration 
Of his birth, the children carohng 
The ancient Yuletide themes. 

I seem to leave my log-fire, flaming 

In its place, and find the frosted window 

Where their voice-candle beams. 

The lighted tones of their lyric pageant 
Are sounds to me of blue veiled innocence 
That chord the blessed scene. 

In the cold night air their warm breath 
Fables hills of lamb-fold where staves 
Of shepherds are the notes unseen. 

My fire's haloed burning reflects an Infant 
Purity born and song-cradled in the hour 
Of hymnal light. 

Until the embers flash white-robed against 
The blackened grate, a vision of choirs 
Echoing in the night. 



Sixty LJears Kyigo 



Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January i, and January 15, 1897 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 

Women of All Nations" 



CHARLOTTE BRONTE: A fragment of a letter written in Charlotte Bronte's 
own hand, shows her character as well as anything she ever wrote. It is the ending 
of a letter to Miss Nussey, and these are the lines: "Submission, courage — exertion 
when practicable — these seem to be the weapons with which we must fight life's long 
battle." 

— Exchange 

RELIEF SOCIETY IN CHICAGO: A notable event of the new year is the 
organization of a Relief Society in the great city of Chicago — so near to the place 
and in the same state where the first Relief Society was organized by the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. The following notice appeared in the Deseret Evening News of Jan. 9, 
1897: "A Relief Society has been organized here lately with Sisters Bengta Benedict 
president, Sister Charlotte Esterbloom and Christena Soderland as first and second 
counselors, and Sisters Erekson and Brumley secretary and treasurer . . . ." 

— News Note 

It is always pleasant and gratifying to have young people marry happily .... 
In our belief we have not only a desire for union here, but for the eternal marriage in 
which we most firmly believe, and undoubtedly hope that all the young people in 
whose marriages we are so deeply interested may be so happy that they may continue 
throughout the eternal ages to come. 

— Editorial 

THE YEAR OF JUBILEE . 

Ring the bells for ninety-seven — 
Let's have a great rejoicing; 
Forgiveness, love and peace abound 
The ancient custom voicing .... 

— R. M. F. 

THE WOMAN'S CONGRESS IN BERLIN: I cannot help saying it was a 
success ... I am compelled to proclaim it. . . . During the seven days' Congress nearly 
all subjects connected with the woman question were touched, and not a single one 
lacked interest. The foreign delegates were agreeably surprised at the coolness and 
cleverness with which the German women delivered their speeches from the platform . . . 
but there is no denying the fact . . . ours was the good fortune to be enchanted by the 
magnificent and splendid speeches delivered by the foreign, especially by the English 
and American delegates . . . Mrs. Ormiston Chant, who gave us in her musical voice, 
a most interesting account of the temperance question . . . Mrs. Belva Lockwood who 
spoke in a most interesting manner on the political rights of women in the United 
States. . . . 

— Eliza Ichenhauser 

Page 32 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



M 



[ARIA MENEGHINI CALLAS, 

one of the greatest hving sing- 
ers, appeared in BelHni's opera 
''Norma/' at the opening of the 
MetropoHtan Opera season in New 
York City in November. Born in 
New York City, Maria Callas re- 
ceived her musical education in 
Italy and has sung many difficult 
and triAimphant roles at the La 
Scala Opera House. Her voice has 
extraordinary range and versatility, 
and for a singer still in her early 
thirties, her musicianship has been 
extolled as unrivalled among her 
contemporaries. 

jyiRS. LORRAINE WASHING- 
TON, of Memphis, Tennes- 
see, is founder and president of a 
very successful collection agency, 
dedicated to the interest of the 
debtor as well as the creditor. She 
learns why people are not paying 
their bills, then helps the debtors, 
sometimes even finding employ- 
ment for them when they are out 
of work. The firm, with its friendly 
methods, is expanding into many 
states. 

JTAREN HANTZE, of San Diego, 
California, although only thir- 
teen, has more than fifty trophies 
for her tennis matches and has won 
some of them in competition with 
adult women tennis stars. 



lyrAUDE ADAMS, one of Ameri- 
ca's greatest actresses, is pre- 
sented with charm and authenticity 
in a new biography Maude Adams: 
An Intimate Portrait, by Phyllis 
Robbins. Miss Adams, a grand- 
daughter of Barnabas Lothrop Ad- 
ams, a member of Brigham Young's 
first pioneer company, received her 
start as an actress in Salt Lake City. 
At a high point in her career 
(1902), she wrote from Switzer- 
land: 'The Alps are inspiring, but 
not friendly like the mountains that 
protect the lovely valley of Salt 
Lake. My childhood was guarded 
by the kindly Wasatch Range, and 
the Rockies were friends from my 
beginning." Miss Adams died in 
1954. 

rjOROTHY CLAPP ROBINSON 

of Boise, Idaho, a contributor to 
The Rehef Society Magazine, is the 
author of The Mystery oi Contrary 
House, an adventure story for the 
early teen ages. Vantage Press, 
New York City, is publisher of the 
book. 

nPRUDI BUXTON, eight years 
old, played Beethoven's Con- 
certo No. 1 (for piano) with the 
St. Louis Symphony Orchestra at a 
student concert. She is the young- 
est soloist ever to appear with this 
noted organization. 

Page 33 



EDITOIIIAL 



VOL 44 



JANUARY 1957 



NO. 1 



JLet LJour JLight o^o Shine 

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorif}' 
your Father which is in heaven (From Christ's Sermon on the Mount, Matthew 5:16). 



T^HE New Year is the early morn- 
ing of the seasons, and it comes 
to us radiant with opportunities for 
increasing our joy and usefulness. 
Self-appraisal and resolutions need 
not be empty words nor fleeting 
thoughts; rather, they may become 
the open doors of a bright begin- 
ning and the windows of direction 
for all the days of the unfolding 
year. 

It is a responsibility and a bless- 
ing for us to realize that we are 
the reflectors and the transmitters 
of light. Our beliefs, our faith, our 
ideals, can be revealed and ''shine 
before men" only through our atti- 
tudes, our words, and our actions. 
We know that we ha\'e been given 
a great light, ''for the command- 
ment is a lamp; and the law is 
hght." If that light fails to shine 
through us, we may be shadowed 
and limited by doubt or negligence, 
disappointment or sorrow. The light 
may be dimmed by too much con- 
cern with our own problems which 
confuses the directions of the beams 
and restricts the areas of illumina- 
tion. 

Relief Society women have been 
given a guiding light which can 
direct their own lives and shine into 
all the far places where their influ- 
ence and their service may reach. In 
the beginning of the organization. 

Page 34 



charity and sisterhood were the 
qualities most beautifully expressed. 
The sisters shared the blessings of 
the gospel; they shared food and 
shelter, poverty and bereavement, 
accomplishment and rejoicing, 
standing together in strength and 
bowing together in humility and 
prayer. They were particularly con- 
cerned with children — the begin- 
ning of life — and the care of the 
aged — those near the journey's end. 
Thev learned that a woman who 
stands alone is limited in her in- 
dividual development and in her 
field of service, but in united effort, 
each one is strong in the strength 
and courage of the group — in the 
circle of the sisterhood. 

Once the Prophet Joseph Smith 
took his wife and family to visit 
Emma's sister who lived in a lonelv 
place on the prairie. That night 
Elizabeth set a large candle in the 
window, saying that it might serve 
as a light for someone lost on the 
prairie, and the Prophet remarked 
that the window was an example of 
a light shining in darkness. 

Among our pioneer women there 
was a saying: "We all have some- 
thing to give; we must reach a little 
deeper into the bin." In those days 
of uncertain harvests, the frugal 
women tried to keep a supply of 
flour in their homemade wooden 



EDITORIAL 



35 



flour bins, and the svmbol of reach- 
ing deeper into the bm was real to 
them. They clothed the saying with 
a spiritual meaning, and, if there 
was no flour in the bin and no oth- 
er food to share, they gave of them- 
selves in compassionate service, in 
davs of home nursing, in hours of 
companionship with the aged, in 
comforting and caring for children. 
Thev learned that encouragement, 
compassion, and faith mav be given 
to others, as they become a part of 
a shining light undimmed and un- 
limited. 



It is our heritage to be the bearers 
of light, to reflect the wisdom and 
the beautv, the tenderness and the 
courage, the humility- and the 
strength which are our possibilities 
and which may be fulfilled in us. 
Mav we seek for that uplifting 
serenitv, so well expressed by the 
poet: 

My bark is wafted to the strand 

By breath divine; 
And on the helm there rests a hand 

Other than mine. 
— Heniy Alford 

-V. p. c. 



Lrolio and the 1 1 Larch of Jjimes 

Basil O'Connor 
President. The National Foundation for Infantile Paralysis 

'T^HE March of Dimes wants to finish the fight against polio. To do this, 

we must have your help — just as we had it in reaching the present 
hopeful position. 

It's hopeful because final victory- is now in sight. Thanks to the SaUc 
vaccine, which was financed with March of Dimes funds, tomorrow's chil- 
dren will be spared the tragedv of polio. Thousands of today's children, 
however, still suffer from this crippling disease. There are many thou- 
sands for whom the victor\" is not so quick, and not so easv. These people 
still suffer from polio, and they need much more than an inoculation. 
They need mechanical substitutes for arms and legs and lungs. Thev need 
help in rebuilding shattered lives. Most of all, thev need tlie hope which 
comes from knowing that thev do not fight alone, ^^"e can't quit — wc 
know vou would not want us to quit — until these voun^sters have had a 
chance to run and plav again; a chance to grow up as strong and useful 
citizens for the years ahead. 

The money in your pocket will help children to walk without braces. 
And, what is more, your dimes and dollars will help train the minds and 
hands of the professional experts so desperatelv needed in the treatment 
of crippled patients. Tens of thousands bom too soon for the vaccine 
still need your help, and your help is needed to help finance research to 
perfect the vaccine. 

That's the unfinished business behind this vear's March of Dimes. 
You can help, as you have helped so generouslv before, the 195" March 
of Dimes, January- 2 to 31. 




TbJtcJL 

TO THE FIELD 



iKelief Society J/issigned ibvening I lieeting of 
QJast Sunday in ii Larch 

HTHE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March 3, 1957, has 
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Rehef 

Society. 

Suggestive plans for this evening meeting have been prepared by the 

general board and sent to the stakes in pamphlet form. 

It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents confer with their 

bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. Music for the Singing 

Mothers should be ordered at once. 

J/twara Subscriptions Lrresentea in ^/ipril 

'THHE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav- 
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re- 
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until 
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited. 
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1956 will be mailed to 
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1957. 

[Jjouna Volumes of 1Q56 uielief Society 1 1 lagaztnes 

OELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1956 
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The 
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The 
cost for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, 
including the index. If a leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50. 
See schedules of postage rates in the Deseret News Press advertisement 
in this issue of the Magazine. If bound volumes are desired, and the 
Magazine cannot be supplied by the person making the request, the 
Magazine will be supplied for $1.50 by the Magazine Department, Gen- 
eral Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah. 
Only a limited number of Magazines are available for binding. 

It is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1956 
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society li- 
braries. 

Page 36 




Sina Ujishop uieid 1 1 Lakes uier (!:ywn (^rocket UJesigns 

SINA Bishop Reid, ninety-one, of Salt Lake City, Utah, has made many exquisite 
pieces of crochet work using her own designs. She won first place in a national 
contest for one of her original patterns, and her work beautifies the homes of many 
of her friends and relatives. Her specialties are doilies, chair sets, pillow cases, jackets, 
and bootees. Recently she completed her fourteenth tablecloth, which required four 
hundred hours of work. 

During the time she works with her crochet hook, Sister Reid recalls the events of 
her long, useful life. She was only six years of age when she accompanied her mother 
in the fields where they gleaned wheat for storage in the Relief Society granary in Cache 
Valley, where she was born. She recalls the years when she worked hard to support 
herself and two children, as well as to help her husband with his missionary expenses; 
and she recalls the sending of three sons into the mission field. 

Sister Reid is a talented musician and has sung many solos in Relief Society meet- 
ings and for other occasions. She has been a class leader in social science, theology, and 
literature. Her work as a teacher has been so outstanding that many younger class 
leaders seek her advice in the preparation and presentation of Relief Society lessons. 



c/l/1 Afterthought 

Gene Romolo 

His natal day has come again and gone. 

But its reflected glory lingers on 

To light our way and pave another year 

With faith and hope and love that casts out fear. 



Page 37 



LKeapes ofrom il iexico 

Submitted hy Jennie R. Bowman 

Tortillas 
2 lbs. corn (in grain) 3 qts. water 

2 oz. lime 

Wash the corn, add the lime and water, and place mixture on the fire. When 
boiling has progressed to the point where the skin can be peeled off the kernels of 
corn, remove the mixture from the fire and let it cool. Then squeeze kernels of corn 
in the hand for removing the skins. When all the skins have been removed, wash the 
corn thoroughly in cold water. At this stage the corn is called nixtamal. Then grind 
the corn to fine consistency to make tortilla dough. This dough can also be used for 
quesadilias (special cheese tortillas), goiditas (tortillas which are three or four times 
thicker), etc. 

Making Tortillas the Mexican Way: 

Divide the dough into small balls, and, one at a time, with the hands slightly wet, 
press the ball between the palms and fingers of both hands until the ball becomes flat 
and round, the thinner the better. Cook over a flat clay or iron broiler, called in Mexico 
a coma]. When cooked, turn on the other side. Fold tortillas in a large napkin to 
keep them warm and stack in a round basket, folding part of the napkin over the top 
of the stack of tortillas. 

Tortillas may be baked on a griddle or in an ordinary oven. 

For variation, ground cooked meat may be rolled inside the tortillas. Sprinkle 
grated cheese over the top. 

Red Chile Enchilada Sauce 
(for serving with tortillas) 

1 tbsp. powdered chile % tsp. salt 

1 tbsp. flour 1 tsp. sugar 

1 c. tomato puree 1 tbsp. lard or other shortening 

Ys tsp. onion juice Vz lb. grated cheese 

Heat the required number of tortillas, one at a time, for two or three seconds. 
Then dip into the sauce. Remove from sauce and sprinkle with grated cheese and 
chopped onion if desired. These may be rolled or stacked on individual plates. Fried 
eggs are often served on top of a stack of three or four tortillas. 

Dry red chiles may be used in the sauce in place of chile powder for better flavor. 
To make, use six large dry chiles. Remove seeds and veins. Wash and drop into hot 
water; let come to a boil and drain. Again place over flame with one cup hot water 
and boil gently for fi^•e minutes. Put through a colander and add as much as desired 
to the tomato puree. 

Make sauce by first heating the shortening and flour then adding the liquid (to- 
mato puree and onion juice). 

Chile Gravy Puebla Style 
(Mole Poblano) 

1 turkey or chicken 2 oz. chocolate 

Vz lb. chiles (mulato) 3 chiles (chipotles) 

7 oz. chiles (anchos) 4 tomatoes (roasted) 

4 oz. chiles (pasilla) 3 onions 

3 oz. sesame 6 cloves of garlic 

4 oz. almonds 1 tortilla 

3 oz. raisins 1 tsp. anise seed 

3 oz. peanuts 8 black peppers 

1 oz. bread 5 cloves 

7 oz. lard 1 stick cinnamon 

3 qts. meat stock 2 oz. sesame to sprinkle 

Page 38 



RECIPES FROM MEXICO 39 

Cut the turkey or chicken in pieces, fry it in lard, in a large earthenware dish. 
When fried, add the chiles "chipotles," veinless and cooked, and ground with the roast- 
ed tomatoes; when dry, add one quart of meat stock and season with salt. Take the 
veins off the other chiles and fry them in the lard to brown slightly. The anise and 
sesame are toasted on a comal (a round piece of tin can be used). The almonds, pea- 
nuts, raisins, bread, tortilla and spices are fried in lard, then ground with the chiles, 
sesame, anise seeds, onions, and garlic. Dissolve all this in the remaining two quarts 
of meat stock, add the chocolate, and add to the turkey when it is well cooked. Leave 
on the fire till thick. Put on a platter and sprinkle with the toasted sesame. 

Note: Mulato, anchos, pasilla, and chipotles are varieties of chile. A canned mole 
powder is commercially sold that makes a very good substitute for the original mole 
recipe, if used to season thickened meat stock or chicken broth to be served with the 
chicken or turkey. 

Mexican Rice 

Vi lb. rice Vi tsp. onion juice 

4 oz. lard 2 c. meat stock 

4 oz. peas /4 tsp. salt 

6 tbsp. tomato puree 1 c. cold water 

Soak the rice in hot water for fifteen minutes. Wash well in cold water till it 
comes out clear. Drain and fry in the lard. When it has taken on a golden color, drain 
off the lard and add the tomato and onion juice. Stir, then add cold water, the salt, 
and the peas and continue to cook. 

When dry, add the hot meat stock, cover, and let simmer. Do not stir. If more 
water is needed sprinkle it over the top. When done, the rice kernels will be soft, 
fluffy, and separate. When served, the platter may be garnished with fried sausage, 
hard boiled eggs, or avocado strips. 

Cherry Cookies 
(Galletas) 

Vi c. shortening 1 c. flour 

14 c. sugar V?, tsp. salt 

1 egg yolk (whipped until 1 egg white, beaten stiff 

lemon-colored) Vi c. chopped nuts 

1 tbsp. grated orange rind 10 maraschino cherries 

1 tsp. lemon juice 

Cream the sugar and shortening. Add the beaten egg yolk and the grated rind 
of orange and lemon, then the lemon juice. Beat well. Sift in the flour and salt 
Mix well, then place in the refrigerator to cool. When cold enough to be firm, form 
into small balls and dip in the beaten egg white, roll in chopped nuts, and place on 
cookie sheet. Dent the center of each ball and put in each a half cherry. Bake 
twenty minutes in a moderate oven 350° F. 

Milk Atole 
(Beverage) 

4 c. milk 3 oz. cornstarch 

2 c. water 1 stick cinnamon 
54 lb. sugar 

Dissolve the cornstarch in water, add cinnamon, and put on the fire. When it 
starts to thicken add milk and sugar, let it simmer, and stir constantly with a wooden 
spoon, until it thickens like cream. Serve very hot. 

This atole may be seasoned with chocolate, crushed, strained strawberries, or any 
fruit flavor. 



A Doll Buggy for Christmas 



Florence S. Glines 



4 6 4 RENT you glad they 
/-V brought the doll buggy?" 
Three-year-old Bobby anx- 
iously searched his mother's averted 
face, as he leaned on her knee. 
Five-year-old Ann cast an apprais- 
ing eye over the old-fashioned bug- 
gy, brown and frayed, standing in 
the middle of the small sitting room. 
But Ruth stooped over, swooped up 
the yellow cat, and tried to make 
him sit in the buggy. 

Barbara Lind forced herself to 
smile into the eager e3^es of her 
three children so intently regarding 
her. "Yes, Bobby," she said, "of 
course, Fm glad. It was thought- 
ful of them to remember us and 
bring sister a buggy." 

"He said Santa Claus sent it," 
observed realistic little Ann. "Why 
did he send an old one, Mother?" 

"Because we're poor," said ten- 
year-old Ruth, adding defensively 
to her mother, "well, Mabel says 
we're poor now— she says we're 
widows and orphans.' " 

Barbara searched her mind for 
some words she could say. These 
three eager, precious, little souls 
were so defenseless and dependent 
on her for their attitude toward the 
world! The thought was appalling. 

"Oh, Bruce," her heart cried out, 
"that's why I simply can't go on 
without you!" Her own loneliness 
and longing she felt she could en- 
dure. She had those perfect years 
to remember, and she was already 
grown. But the children, what of 
them? What if she could not guide 
them right alone? Yet that was 

Page 40 



what she had to do, and all three 
were now waiting to hear what she 
would say to Ruth's outburst. 

"Mabel doesn't know what she 
is talking about. We couldn't be 
poor, while we have so much. We 
have Father in heaven to pray to; 
we have each other; we have Daddy 
in heaven; we have uncles and aunts 
and cousins who always remember 
us; we have this nice house . . . ." 

"Not so very nice," said ten- 
year-old Ruth under her breath. 

"We have this nice house to 
live in," repeated Barbara firmly. 
"We have good food to eat; we 
have pretty clothes to wear; and 
you all have so many toys now that 
I don't see how we can take care 
of any more." 

"But didn't Santa Claus know 
that I wanted a white doll buggy 
that was new?" asked Ann. "And 
doesn't he know that Christmas is 
not till day after tomorrow?" 

"Of course Santa knows," said 
Barbara, "but nobody, even Santa 
Claus, can always do exactly what 
everybody wants. Then, too, there 
are some very kind people who like 
being Santa's helpers, especially for 
children. They don't want to get 
paid or fussed over, so they try to 
find some child who wants some- 
thing they have and they send it. 
I suppose someone said Ann wanted 
a doll buggy, and a lady had one 
she wanted to give away, so she 
sent it to Ann and was a helper." 
Barbara searched their serious faces 
and felt that what she had said was 
not enough. 



A DOLL BUGGY FOR CHRISTMAS 



41 



''Man bring the buggy/' said Bob- 
by. 

''The lady got the man to bring 
it/' explained Barbara. She waited, 
a prayer in her heart that she had 
not said too much, that she had said 
enough. She did not want to spoil 
anything lovely the children might 
have, and she did want them to 
understand things realistically, so 
that life 'might not be too hard. 

^^r^AN we be Santa Claus help- 
ers?" asked Ruth, slowly, 
weighing her words. 

Ann and Bobby nodded vigorous- 
ly. ''Can we?" they echoed. 

Barbara's thoughts flew swiftly. 
Whatever did she have they could 
give? "Why, yes," she said, "if you 
know someone to whom we can 
take something." 

"I know," said Ann quickly, "Mrs. 
Savage! She's got no one. Nobody 
brings her Santa Claus helpers." 

Barbara was about to protest. 
Old Mrs. Savage, who lived in the 
big house on the corner, whatever 
could they give her? She had 
everything. Well — not friends, 
which she didn't want. Barbara had 
heard that Mrs. Savage had come 
West and bought that house years 
ago to get away from people. 

"And Vie and Bert in the back 
lot," said Ruth. 

"Mr. and Mrs. Hobson," Barbara 
corrected automatically. 

"They want me to call them Vie 
and Bert, Vie told me to," said 
Ruth, "and I call the baby Sam- 
my. 

There were plenty of things they 
could give the Hobsons. Barbara 
had a feeling of shame that she had 
not tried to do something for those 
struggling young folks before. 



"Jimmy wants Santa Claus help- 
ers," said Bobby. 

Dear me! thought Barbara. Jim- 
my Armstrong would have much 
more Santa Claus than he could 
use. But if Jimmy was Bobby's 
choice, she would have to find a 
way. 

The three little faces were turned 
to her now, enthusiastic and inter- 
ested. The shabby little brown doll 
buggy and the upset it had started 
seemed forgotten. 

"We don't want to take our 
Santa Claus helpers two days be- 
fore Christmas," said Ruth. "I'd 
hate to be that kind of helper." 

"What can we take, what can we 
take?" Five-year-old Ann was always 
one for immediate action. 

What could they give? Barbara 
thought of all the boxes and drawers 
she had filled with things she was 
keeping for someday. Soon she had 
the children helping her pull them 
out and sort over to see what could 
be given. They found some of 
Bobby's baby clothes and a doll that 
rattled for baby Sammy. 

"Here's this too-little blouse 
Aunt Rae sent you. It'll just fit 
Vie," said Ruth. "Now, if we can 
only find something for Bert." 

OARBARA thought of Bruce's 
warm wool sweater, packed 
away in the cedar chest. Oh, no, 
not that! She was saving it for 
Bobby when he grew up. Then she 
seemed to see Bruce's grin and his 
easy voice saying, "Two years are 
long enough to hoard anything, 
honey," and she had to admit that 
keeping it for Bobby was only an 
excuse. Bobby wouldn't be big 
enough for maybe twenty years! 
She pushed aside her reluctance and 



42 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



brought out the sweater with seem- 
ing gaiety. 

*'Oh, Mother/' said Ruth, over- 
joyed, ''you can't imagine how 
pleased Bert'll be! But should we? 
Daddy's . . . /' 

''Daddy would want Bert to 
have it, Fm sure." Then Barbara 
added quickly, "I've thought what 
we can give to Mrs. Savage." 

She showed them how to make a 
dainty pincushion with scraps of 
satin, lace, and a powder box lid 
stuffed with sawdust. 

"Ruth got lots of things for the 
Hobson's," said Ann. "I only have 
one for Mrs. Savage." 

"Jinimy's got nothing," mourned 
Bobby. 

"What does Jimmy want?" said 
Barbara, perplexed. 

"Everything he sees, if it belongs 
to somebody else," said Ruth, "and 
that goes for my stilts Cousin Dale 
made me last summer." 

"Make Jimmy stilts!" exulted 
Bobby, "saw, saw, hammer, ham- 
mer! 

"Make stilts!" exclaimed Bar- 
bara, "why, I can't hammer a nail 
in straight, and as for sawing— Jim- 
my would walk with one foot up 
and the other foot down like in the 
Mother Goose rhyme!" 

Bobby looked stricken, and Ruth 
volunteered doubtfully, "Maybe I 
could." 

Barbara forced herself to meet 
the challenge. "I have an idea," 
she said. "We'll ask the scout- 
master if he can help us," and she 
hurried to the phone. It took cour- 
age for Barbara Lind to ask for help. 

"I'll say we've got a boy who'd 
like to help!" said the man, "and 
thank you for calling. Toby Judd 



just came in. He's tops with a 
hammer and saw. Toby's shy and 
backward but . . . ." 

"Wonderful, send him along. 
Thanks a lot," said Barbara, hiding 
her qualms about Toby Judd. Lots 
of folks thought Toby was not quite 
bright, but maybe if she helped, 
Toby could manage. Bruce had 
always told her that even if she did 
think her mechanical ability was 
nil, she was a big inspiration to talk 
to when a fellow was figuring out 
something. 

She brightly urged the children 
to help clear away the boxes and 
drawers they had pulled out and 
make room for making the stilts in 
the kitchen. 

TT seemed that almost at once, 
Toby was knocking at the door. 
His face was bright with expecta- 
tion, though his smile was doubt- 
ful, as if he feared he might not be 
wanted after all. 

"Here's the hammer and the 
saw," said Ruth, holding them out 
to Toby, "and Bobby has the nails, 
and the old shoe that Ann has' is 
for the straps." 

"There's a pile of wood scraps 
in the garage," directed Barbara, 
helping Bobby into his coat. "May- 
be among you all, you can pick out 
some good pieces. Bring them back 
here and we'll see what we can do." 

"Oh, Ma'am," Toby breathed, his 
face flushing, as the children crowd- 
ed enthusiastically around him, "I 
love to make things. Come on 
kids, this is going to be fun!" 

Ruth was back in a few minutes. 
"Mother," she said, "Toby says 
why can't we make the stilts out 
there. The cement floor and the 



A DOLL BUGGY FOR CHRISTMAS 



43 



light and everything are just right, 
and we won't need to mess up the 
kitchen. And, Mother, Toby knows 
lots of things we can make! Have 
we got some glue and some sand- 
paper and some paint?" 

Barbara gathered up the articles, 
and with paper, rags, and paint 
thinner, she took them out. Toby 
must be a veritable genius, the way 
he had them all working and having 
such a wonderful time! 

Grateful for the free time to 
finish up her own Christmas prep- 
arations, Barbara got busy in the 
house, but she could not get Toby 
out of her mind. Big hands, no 
gloves; long arms, sleeves three 
inches above the bony wrists; he 
looked half-fed and neglected. No 
two ways about it, if Bruce's fur- 
lined gloves would stay on him, 
and if the plaid lumber jacket 
could be taken in, Toby should 
have them for Christmas. 

It was supper time when Bobby 
stumbled in, trying to walk the 
finished stilts. Ann hugged a door- 
stop and a book marker for Mrs. 
Savage. Ruth tried to hide a very 
secret spool-holder for Barbara be- 
hind her with one hand, while she 
carefully carried some small bits of 
polished wood in the other. 

"Look, Mother,'' she exclaimed, 
''you glue letters from alphabet 
macaroni on these pieces of wood 
to make your name. Then you get 
a tube of liquid cement and stick 
a little safety pin on the back in 
this little place Toby marked, and 
there you are! A wooden pin with 
your name on it! If you want it to 
shine, you varnish it." 

''Marvelous!" agreed Barbara. 
'Tut them on the dresser while we 



eat, and Toby, will your grand- 
mother worry if you stay and eat 
with us?" 

''His grandmother and sister have 
gone to visit his auntie," said 
Bobby. 

So Toby stayed to eat, to glue 
names on the macaroni pins, to 
help string lights on the Christmas 
tree, and afterwards to sing carols 
with Barbara and the children. 

"It's past bedtime," Barbara final- 
ly said. "We'll all have to hurry. 
And Toby, you must come on 
Christmas and help us eat that 
enormous turkey my Uncle Heber 
sent us from his farm." 

"Yes, yes, yes," chorused the 
children. 

Toby had forgotten to be shy as 
he had worked and sung with the 
children crowded around him, but 
now, only the quick flush to his 
face showed how thrilled he was 
at the invitation, as he mumbled 
his thanks and abruptly said good- 
night. 

<'^'T^HE Hobsons never have tur- 
key," said Ruth. 

"Mrs. Savage has no big turkey, 
just for one people," observed Ann. 

"Jimmy likes turkey," chimed in 
Bobby. 

Finally Barbara agreed that first 
thing in the morning, thev would 
all go invite the Hobsons, Mrs. Sav- 
age, and Jimmy Armstrong to eat 
Christmas dinner with them, and 
Toby Judd. 

"Oh, how wonderful of you to 
ask us!" said Vie Hobson. "We'd 
love to accept, if you will let me 
help with the cooking." 

"I'll surely accept that offer," 
said Barbara, "and I'm doing most 



44 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



of it this afternoon to leave tomor- 
row free." 

CINCE she had agreed, Barbara 
walked resolutely up to Mrs. 
Savage's big house and held Ann up 
to reach the knocker. 

A maid led them into a pleasant 
morning room where Mrs. Savage 
patted Ann's cheek and then seat- 
ed them all comfortably. She re- 
ceived the invitation with a stiff 
excuse until Ann impulsively ran 
to her and said, ''We could have 
ice-cream roll; you know, like you 
gave me once, if you would come 
and bring it." It made everybody 
laugh, and the lonesome old lady 
accepted before she quite realized 
it. 

At the Armstrongs, Jimmy's moth- 
er hesitated. ''I really don't know 
what to say, Mrs. Lind. Of course, 
Jimmy's father and I were going out 
to a dinner party, but I've made 
arrangements for the cook and a 
maid to stay and feed Jimmy." 

''Jimmy can come," and "I can 
go," chanted both little boys, hold- 
ing hands and whirling around. 

"But cook has made your special 
kind of plum pudding," his mother 
reminded Jimmy. 

"He could bring his pudding, we 
wouldn't mind," observed Ann. 

Barbara looked apologetically at 
Mrs. Armstrong, who smiled under- 
standingly while Jimmy cried. 



"Hurrah! I can bring the pudding 
for the Christmas dinner!" 

Barbara hurried her family home 
to get busy and see that every cor- 
ner of the house was clean and 
shining for the big cooking event of 
the afternoon, and that all packages 
were wrapped and piled at the foot 
of the tree. 

When Vie Hobson came over, 
the children all went for a walk. 
Bobby carried the yellow cat over 
his shoulder. Ruth and Ann 
pushed baby Sammy for a ride in 
the brown doll buggy which had 
caused such upset feelings and led 
to the whole plan for a neighbor- 
hood Christmas dinner and cele- 
bration. 

"The shabby little buggy and 
what it stood for that I hated, has 
really turned out to be a blessing," 
Barbara marveled, as she watched 
the happy children. 

She turned from the window to 
young Vie Hobson at the sink, 
smiling and gladly scrubbing vege- 
tables, and it almost seemed she 
could hear Bruce say, "It isn't what 
you have that's good or bad, honey. 
It's what you do with it." She 
gave Vie a smile and, thinking of 
Toby and old Mrs. Savage and lone- 
some Jimmy Armstrong, said, "Isn't 
it wonderful about tomorrow? All 
of us here together like a family 
and nobody around lonesome! A 
real Christmas." 



ibndi 



®< 



unng ujeauty 



Maude O. Cook 

The sunset fades, rose petals fall, 
The rainbow hues depart: 
The only beauty which is ours 
Is stored within the heart. 



UJiographical (^ketches of J^ward Vl/inners in the 
ybliza LK. Snow Lroein Looniest ana 
QJirst [Prize SaJ inner 
^yinnual uielief Societif cohort Story (contest 



Christie Lund CoJes, Provo, Utah, daughter of the late C. N. Lund, poet and 
newspaper pubHsher, and Ceha A. Lund, is the wife of E. Elroy Coles and the mother 
of Carolyn (Mrs. John E.) Lewis. She has a small granddaughter Lynn Anne. She 
has contributed stories, articles, and poems to The ReUef Society Magazine, and this 
is her third appearance as a winner in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Her poems 
have been published in many magazines of national circulation, and she has been 
awarded prizes in local and national contests. At present Mrs. Coles is working on 
a novel and studying playwrighting at Brigham Young University. She is a member 
of the Utah Sonneteers, Poets of the Pacific, the League of Utah Writers, the National 
League of American Pen Women, Utah State Poetry Society, and other professional 
organizations. 

Frances C. Yost, Bancroft, Idaho, is a frequent contributor to The ReUef Society 
Magazine. Her poem "Christmascope" marks her first appearance as a winner in the 
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. Mrs. Yost is the wife of Glenn F. Yost, a rancher, and 
is the mother of four children. "My family and my Church come first," says Mrs. 
Yost, but she finds time for various writing activities. She is hometown correspondent 
for three daily papers, she assisted in the compilation of a ward Book of Remembrance, 
and is the author of two books of poetry: Brim With Joy and While Orchids Bloom. 
In 1954 Mrs. Yost received the award "Most Successful Homemaker" in the State of 
Idaho. 

Joanne B. Rose, West Jordan, Utah, introduces herself to readers of the Magazine: 
"I am twenty-seven years old, have a high school education, and have studied the 
technicalities of writing through library books. I have written numerous personal 
sketches for our ward paper and am correspondent for a local newspaper. In 1955, one 
of my poems received honorable mention in the Utah State Poetry Society contest in 
the amateur division. My husband, Gene, and I have three wonderful children — 
eight, six, and four, two boys and a girl. Someday I hope to continue my schooling and 
learn more of putting into words the wonders of everyday living with which the Lord 
has surrounded us. I love literature in all forms." 



Svh'ia Probst Young, Midvale Utah, was awarded the second prize in the Eliza R. 
Snow Poem Contest in 1953. Her story "Strength for the \\'ay" marks her first ap- 
pearance as an award winner in the Relief Society Short Story Contest. Her husband, 
Reid W. Young, is a great-grandson of William Wesley Willis, a lieutenant in the 
Mormon Battalion, and this relationship, says Mrs, Young, has given her a particular 
interest in the battalion. "Being a bishop's wife, a mother, and a schoolteacher, leaves 
me little time for anvthing else," writes Mrs. Young, "but whenever possible I write 
because I \o\e to. I ha\e written for all the Church magazines and for some other 
publications, and my poems ha\'e appeared in several anthologies. I love the Church, 
and especially the Relief Society, where I am class leader for social science and litera- 
ture. I am the mother of four sons." 

Page 45 



LKecipes for ioeverages 

Rhea H. Gardner 

What is enjoyed more than an ice-cold fruit drink on a hot afternoon, or a flavor- 
ful hot beverage on a cold winter night? 

Since lemon juice is part of most fruit drinks, let's start out with good old-fashioned, 
and most refreshing lemonade. 

Lemonade Drink 

5 c. water i c. sugar 

rinds of 2 lemons cut in pieces 1 c. lemon juice 

Mix sugar, 1 c. water, and lemon shells. Stir until sugar is dissolved. Boil very 
gently about 7 minutes. Remove lemon shells and cool. Add lemon juice and 4 c. 
of water. 

Limeade: Substitute lime for lemon juice. Add 14 c. lemon juice. 

Orangeade: Substitute 2 c. orange juice for lemon juice in lemonade recipe and 
add !4 c. lemon juice. 

Grapeade: Make sirup of Yi c. sugar and 2 c. water. Let cool, then add: 
1 c. grape juice 1 e. orange juice 

Vi c. lemon juice 

Just before serving, add some ginger ale if desired. 

Pineapple Mint Julep 

6 sprigs fresh mint % c. sugar 

% c. lemon juice 3 c. pineapple juice 

3 c. ginger ale 

Wash mint leaves. Bruise with spoon. Gover with sugar. Add lemon juice and 
let stand 15 minutes. Add pineapple juice. Pour over ice in pitcher or tall glasses. 
Add ginger ale. Garnish with sprigs of mint. 

Spiced Pineapple Punch 

Gombine 1 c. sugar, lYi c. water, 2 sticks cinnamon, and 8 whole cloves in sauce- 
pan. Boil gently for 3 to 5 minutes. Strain and cool. 

Add: 

4 c. unsweetened pineapple juice Yi c. lemon juice 

1 c. orange juice 

Pour over ice and serve. 

Spiced Rhubarb Gooler 

2 lbs. rhubarb, cut in small pieces 3 c. water 

4 whole cloves 1 inch stick cinnamon 

1 c. sugar sirup {Vs c. sugar to Ys tsp. mace 

to % c. water) 2 tbsp. lemon juice 

Y2 c. orange juice 1 pint ginger ale 

Put rhubarb, water, and spices in saucepan. Simmer until rhubarb is tender. 
Strain. Add cooled sugar sirup and fruit juices. Ghill. Pour over the ice. Add 
ginger ale. 

Page 46 



RECIPES FOR BEVERAGES 47 

Old English Hot Spiced Cider 

Vz tsp. whole allspice i qt. cider 

1 2-inch stick of cinnamon % c. brown sugar 
6 whole cloves grated nutmeg 

Tie spices in cheesecloth bag. Heat eider and brown sugar together. Add spice 
bag and let simmer about lo minutes. Remove bag. Serve with dash of nutmeg. 

Spiced Grapefruit Juice 

6 e. canned grapefruit juice 6 tbsp. sugar 

4 tbsp. honey 12 whole cloves 

6 sticks cinnamon 

Simmer 3 minutes. Strain and serve hot or cold with a dash of nutmeg. 

Cranberry Fruit Punch 

2 qts. fresh cranberries 1 tbsp. grated lemon peel 
1 dozen whole cloves 2 c. sugar 

1 tbsp. grated orange peel !4 c. lemon juice 

8 c. apple juice or apple eider 2 trays ice 

4 c. water 

Cook together cranberries and water. When berries are tender, remove from heat 
and force berries through sieve. While juice is hot, add cloves, sugar, orange and 
lemon peel. Cool and add lemon juice, apple juice, and ice. This is delicious served 
with holiday fruit cake. 

Punch — Plus 

1 qt, vanilla ice cream 1 qt, ginger ale 

1 qt, pineapple juice 1 qt. sherbet, pineapple, orange, or lime 

Mix with beater and serve. 

Milk and eggs, two of nature's most nearly perfect foods, combine into delicious, 
nutritious, and appetizing beverages. Many chocolate drinks may be made from home- 
made chocolate and cocoa sirups. These sirups are easy to make and keep well in the 
refrigerator. 

Chocolate or Cocoa Sirup 

1 c, cocoa or K tsp. salt 

4 squares unsweetened chocolate 2 c. cold water 

cut in pieces 3 tbsp. vanilla 

2 c. sugar 

Mix all except vanilla. Cook over low heat until thickened and smooth, about five 
minutes. Cool slightly. Add vanilla. Pour in jar. Keep in refrigerator. Add 2 tbsp. 
chocolate sirup for each cup of scalded milk to make a chocolate drink. Stir until sirup 
is dissolved, 

Eggnog 

Beat whites of 2 eggs until stiff. Beat yolks, 1 tbsp. sugar, Vi tsp. vanilla, and 

2 c. milk until well blended. Fold in egg whites. Pour into glasses. Sprinkle nutmeg 
on top. 

Chocolate Eggnog: To the above add 2 tbsp. chocolate sirup. Omit sugar. 
Fruit Eggnog: To the above add 3 tbsp, orange, strawberry, raspberry, cherry, or 
grape juice or 1 mashed banana just before adding egg whites. 




FROM THE FIELD 




Margaret C. Pickeiing, General Secretary-Treasurer , 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handboolc oi Instructions, page 123. 



RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 



»< ^* W .''I 




Photograph submitted by Lu Seba W. Petersen 

REXBURG STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS ACHIEVE 
OUTSTANDING RECORD 



Front row, seated, left to right: Stake officers: Jessie Atkinson, Secretary; Myrtle 
Sellers, Second Counselor; Lu Seba W. Petersen, President; LaVerne Hacking, First 
Counselor; and Constance Brown, President, Rexburg Third Ward Relief Society. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Marie Barber, Counselor in Fifth Ward Rehef 
Society; Claudia Hendricks, President, Lyman Ward Relief Society; Norma Larsen, 
President, Rexburg Seventh Ward Relief Society; Velma Drennen, President, Rexburg 
Fourth Ward Relief Society; Opal Clements, President, Archer Ward Relief Society; 
Xenia Nelson, President, Rexburg Second Ward Relief Society; Genevieve Klingler, 
President, Rexburg Sixth Ward Relief Society. 

President Petersen reports the outstanding achie\'ements in \'isiting teaching of the 
wards in her stake: "We are very proud of our visiting teaching in Rexburg Stake. 
The following wards have had 100 per cent for the years indicated: Archer Ward, 
eleven years; Rexburg Third Ward, six years; Rexburg Sexenth Ward, six years; Lyman 
Ward, five years; Rexburg Fifth Ward, four years, ever since its organization. The 
Rexburg Sixth Ward was organized in June 1952, and has missed only one district 
for one month. The Rexburg Fourth Ward has had one hundred per cent for five 
years, except for one district each of two months. The Rexburg Second Ward has had 
one hundred per cent for nine years, except for one district each of two months." 

Page 48 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



49 




Photograph submitted by Hazel B. Tingey 

HIGHLAND STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 

STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Seated at the organ: Idell Larson; at sister Larson's left, chorister Ina G. Cannon. 

Standing, front row, fourth from the right: Vivian Coombs, First Counselor; fifth 
from the right: Hazel B. Tingey, President, Highland Stake Relief Soeiety; sixth from 
the right: Gladys Bateman, Second Counselor. 

Sister Tingey reports that all of the wards were represented on this occasion by 
members of the ward presidencies. Nine of the ten ward Relief Society presidents at- 
tended, as follows: Parley's Ward, Marjorie Eldredge; Parley's Second Ward, Louise 
Elsey; Parley's Third Ward, Mildred Porter; Parley's Fourth Ward, Ethel Hutchins; 
Crystal Heights Ward, Ermone Sanders; Crystal Heights Second Ward, Echo Ellis; 
Highland Park Ward, Lenore Lewis; South Highland Park Ward, Maida Webb; Strat- 
ford Ward, Eva Bullen; East Stratford Ward, Theresa Wakefield. 

These Singing Mothers presented the music for all the general sessions of the 
quarterly conference, with one hundred twenty Singing Mothers participating. 




Photograph submitted by Alta S. Wiltshire 

PANGUITCH STAKE (UTAH), CIRCLEVILLE WARD, FORMER 
PRESIDENTS HOLD SOCIAL 

Front row, seated, left to right: Ellen Samuelsen; Mary Norton; Lorena Davis; 
Daphne Smith, 

Back row, standing, left to right: Evelyn Mortenson, present President; Indra John- 
son; Alice Allen; Eva Dalton; Eventa Fullmer; Lois Haycock. 



50 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 




PhotoRraph submitted by Edna S. Millar 

BOISE STAKE SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR BOTH SESSIONS 
OF STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

August 19, 1956 

Gladys Broadbent, the chorister, stands at the left in the second row; Sheila 
Broadbent, the organist, stands twelfth from the left in the second row; Edna S. Millar, 
President, Boise Stake Relief Society, at the right in the second row; Nola Muhlstein, 
Second Counselor, eighth from the left in the third row. 




Photograph submitted by Hortense B. Robinson 

FINNISH MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL CONFERENCE HELD IN 

HELSINKI, August 25 and 26, 1956 

Front row, seated, left to right: Edith Ruuhinen, Pori Branch Relief Society; Anni 
Backholm, Vaasa Branch; Lea Minni, First Counselor, Finnish Mission Relief Society; 
Hortense B. Robinson, President, T'innish Mission Relief Society; Elsa Arojaa, Oulu 
Branch Relief Society; Hulda Fellman, Jakobstad Branch Relief Society. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



51 



Back row, standing, left to right: Esteri Miilumaki, Jyvaskyla Branch Rehef Society; 
Toini Kerttula, Lahti Branch Rehef Society; Lilja Jarxenkari, Kokkola Branch Rehef 
Society; Lydia Miete, Hameenhnna Branch Rehef Society; Lempi Ojala, Lappeenranta 
Rehef Society; Ahi Immonen, Kuopio Rehef Society; Senja Aalto, Lahti Rehef Society; 
Helka Karumo, Fori Branch; Anne Halonen, Kuopio Branch; Toini Halonen, Turku 
Branch; Hilja Fhnckman, Kotka Branch; Aune Uskah, Tampere Branch; Bertta Heinonen, 
Kotka Branch; Jenny Stromberg, Larsmo Branch; Maila Valkama, Helsinki. 

President Hortense B. Robinson reports: "The annual Relief Society Conference 
of the Finnish Mission was held in Helsinki, August 25 and 26, 1956. Rehef Society 
presidents from fifteen of the sixteen branches were in attendance. In some branches, 
where presidents had just been released, both the released and the new presidents at- 
tended. All lady missionaries also attended the conference. The Saturday evening 
program included a luncheon for all presidents, a play introducing all general Relief 
Societ}' presidents, and a national folk dance performed by Relief Society sisters. Sun- 
day meetings included a testimony meeting and a leadership meeting, as well as two 
general sessions. Of special interest was the fireside on Sunday evening. Minister 
Yrjo Kallinen, a noted speaker, related his visit to his Mormon relatives in Arizona and 
hearing 'Come, Come Ye Saints,' sung by his 'cowboy cousins in the twilight setting 
of the Arizona desert.' All meetings were well attended. Over two hundred attended 
the Sunday evening sessions. The sisters were thrilled with the conference, and it 
aroused much interest and enthusiasm. Last year there were 221 Rehef Society mem- 
bers in the Finnish Mission." 




Photograph submitted by Matilda B. Gilbert 

FRANKLIN STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT 
CONVENTION AND OPENING SOCIAL 



Front row, left to right: Mary A. Moser, Annie N. Merrill, Delettie Burbank, each 
with fifty years of service as visiting teachers; Ahce Greaves, sixty years; Mildred Ander- 
son, with a twehe-year perfect record; Nellie G. Smith, fifty years. 

Matilda B. Gilbert, President, Franklin Stake Relief Society, reports this happy 
occasion: "All xisiting teachers \xere honored at a recent visiting teachers convention 
and opening social. A lovely program under the direction of Nettie Nielsen, stake 
visiting teacher message leader, \\as presented. Each sister with twenty-five years or 
more of service was presented with a corsage. Those with fifty or more years of service 
were especially honored." 



52 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 




Photograph submitted by Mary W. Kotter 

NEBO STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Roene Di Fiore, director of the chorus, tells of the faithful efforts of these sisters: 
"There were one hundred six singers in all, and they gave of their time so freely and 
joyfully that not one telephone call, or other means of communication, was employed 
to keep them coming out to rehearsals regularly. Counselor Lila Carlisle was the ac- 
companist." 

Mary W. Kotter, President, Nebo Stake Relief Society, reports that these Singing 
Mothers prepared a Christmas cantata. 




Photograph submitted by Fern Brockbank 

PALMYRA STAKE (UTAH), SPANISH FORK THIRD WARD BAZAAR 

Standing, left to right: Marion Hales, First Counselor; Erma Cope, Second Coun- 
selor; Iva Maland, Secretary-Treasurer; Grace Pincgar, President. 

Fern Brockbank, President, Palmyra Stake Relief Society, reports: 'Hliis bazaar 
was a very fine affair, with a variety of quilts and handwork on display. Homemade 
candy and cooked foods were also sold." 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



53 




Photograph submitted by Florence S. Jacobsen 

EASTERN STATES MISSION, PALMYRA, NEW YORK, BRANCH RELIEF 
SOCIETY MEETS IN THE HOME OF LUCY MACK SMITH 

Seated in front, left to right: Dora Fergnson; Grace Bump; Alice Mecham; Mona 
Plane; Mary DeNosky and grandchild; Ruby Wanscott. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Leona C. Olsen; Elsa Walker; LaVern Darley, 
who presented the social science lesson; Mary Atkin. 

Florence S. Jacobsen, President, Eastern States Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"I had a thrill this week end while attending district conference in Palmyra, to learn 
that the wonderful Relief Society sisters residing there had held their first social science 
lesson of the year in the living room of the home of Lucy Mack Smith (mother of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith ) . They said there was a wonderful, sweet spirit present as Sister 
LaVern Darley presented the lesson from the history written by Lucy Mack Smith. 
They felt the environment for this lesson unique enough to warrant taking a picture 
of the occasion. I thought perhaps you would be interested to know that after the 
passage of 126 years since the house was occupied by the Smith family, that the home 
has been used as a meeting place to study the life and ideals of this great family as 
recorded by Mother Smith. A picture of Lucy Mack Smith may be seen hanging on 
the wall in the background. The table in the foreground was made by Brigham 
Young. This is just a note of interest concerning the little Relief Society of Palmyra 
where the Smiths lived and so much of Church history has taken place." 



Catherine E. Berry 



The good we do at Christmastime 
Can li\'e throughout the year, 

If we \\'ill give our hearts, our love, 

Wrapped up with Christmas cheer. 




LESSON DEPARTMENT 



cJheology^ — Characters and Teachings 
of The Book of Mormon 

Lesson A7—A Review of Outstanding Characters of The Book of Mormon 

Elder LeJand H. Monson 

For Tuesday, April 2, 1957 

Objective: To show through a study of the lives of the characters of The Book 
of Mormon that true greatness is found in a love of God and service to one's fellow men. 



\ man standing on the shoulders 
of a giant, ought to be able to 
see farther. We have had that 
privilege as we have walked, talked, 
prayed, and thought with those 
giant characters in spirituality who 
led their people in The Book of 
Mormon history. In retrospect, we 
may see Jared, his brother Mahonri 
Moriancumer, and Ether from the 
Jaredite civilization; and at least 
Lehi, Nephi, Jacob, Benjamin, Mo- 
siah. Alma, Nephi, Mormon, and 
Moroni from the Nephite civiliza- 
tion. A quick review of the con- 
tributions of these men to their 
peoples will give us a sort of kaleido- 
scopic scene of the changing nature 
of life among The Book of Mormon 
peoples. 

Book of Ether 

Jared and his brother, Moriancu- 
mer, came from that stretch of ter- 
ritory between the Tigris and Eu- 

Page 54 



phrates rivers, a part of the land 
which is known as 'The Fertile 
Crescent," within which territory 
is the ancient city of Babylon. Un- 
der divine guidance, the Jaredites 
left this land of Shinar at the time 
the Lord confounded the tongues 
of the people building the Tower of 
Babel. 

Moriancumer, at the solicitation 
of Jared, prayed that the Lord would 
have compassion upon them, their 
families, and their friends. This 
prayer was answered, and a colony 
of people known as the Jaredites 
came to the Western Continent. 
They crossed the ocean in eight 
boats, built after the manner of 
''barges" which they had previously 
built. (See Ether 2:16, 17.) These 
boats were lighted by sixteen stones, 
". . . white and clear, even as trans- 
parent glass . . ." (Ether 3:1) which 
were made luminous by the finger 
of the Lord. At the time the Lord 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



55 



touched these stones and gave them 
luminosity, ". . . the veil was taken 
from off the eyes of the brother of 
Jared, and he saw the finger of the 
Lord; and it was as the finger of a 
man, like unto flesh and blood .... 
And . . . behold, the Lord showed 
himself unto him, and said . . . . 
Behold, I am he who was prepared 
from the foundation of the world 
to redeem my people. Behold, I 
am Jesus Christ .... In me shall 
all mankind have light, and that 
eternally .... And never have I 
showed myself unto man whom I 
have created, for never has man be- 
lieved in me as thou hast. Seest 
thou that ye are created after mine 
own image? Yea, even all men 
were created in the beginning after 
mine own image" (Ether 3:6 ff.). 

The civilization built by these 
men flourished in North America 
from about the time of the Tower 
of Babel to about 600 B.C. when it 
suffered extinction because of un- 
righteousness. 

The abridged record of the 
Jaredites in The Book of Mormon 
is called the Book of Ether after 
Ether the last prophet of the Jared- 
ites. Moroni made the abridgment 
from the twenty-four gold plates 
which had been found by the peo- 
ple of Limhi in the days of King 
Mosiah. Ether prophesied the de- 
struction of the Jaredite civilization, 
for he knew that the people were 
living unrighteously and that Ameri- 
ca was a choice land only to those 
who worshipped the' God of the 
land, who is Jesus Christ. 

Coming oi Lehi 

to the Piomised Land 

The civilization of the Nephites 
and Lamanites, which followed the 



Jaredite nation, was founded by Le- 
hi, who left Jerusalem about 600 
B.C. and came to the promised land 
with his family, Sariah his wife, La- 
man, Lemuel, Sam, Nephi, Jacob, 
Joseph, and some daughters; and 
Ishmael and his sons and daughters; 
and Zoram. Lehi was the great 
patriarch of his day. He blessed his 
sons and daughters and encouraged 
them to live righteously. 

Nephf 

Nephi, after the death of his fa- 
ther, took charge of the righteous 
branch of the people and built a 
great civilization, while his older 
brothers, disobedient, shiftless, and 
lazy, lived in tents and dwindled in 
unbelief. Those who followed Ne- 
phi were called Nephites; those who 
followed Laman and Lemuel were 
called Lamanites. The remainder 
of The Book of Mormon history 
concerns these two groups of peo- 
ple, for the Mulekites, a third group 
to come to America about 590 b.c, 
merged their civilization with that 
of the Nephites. 

Nephi, faithful, intelligent, for- 
giving, industrious, and resourceful 
founded a city in the land of Nephi. 
He gave to his culture a spiritual 
foundation at the same time that 
he taught the people to be indus- 
trious and to care for their material 
welfare. He knew that the real pur- 
pose of wealth was to provide for 
the improvement of his people. 

Jacob 

Jacob, brother of Nephi, followed 
Nephi as a teacher of the people 
and a keeper of the records. He 
sought to persuade the people 
''. . . to come unto Christ . . /' 
(Jacob 1:7). 



56 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



Wherefore, we would to God that we 
could persuade all men not to rebel against 
God, to provoke him to anger, but that 
all men would believe in Christ, and view 
his death, and suffer his cross and bear 
the shame of the world; wherefore, I, 
Jacob, take it upon me to fulfil the com- 
mandment of my brother Nephi (Jacob 
1:8). 

Jacob was a great preacher of 
righteousness all his days. He de- 
nounced unchastity, encouraged his 
people to seek first the kingdom of 
God, promised them that if they 
did so they would obtain riches, ma- 
terial wealth, which he encouraged 
them to use for righteous purposes— 
". . . to clothe the naked, and to 
feed the hungry, and to liberate the 
captive, and administer relief to the 
sick and the affhcted" (Jacob 2:19). 
He condemned pride and noted that 
riches are not necessarily a sign of 
excellence. Jacob was also a doc- 
trinal preacher, and explained fun- 
damental principles of the gospel. 

From Jacob the plates were hand- 
ed on to Enos, Jarom, Omni, Ama- 
ron, Chemish, Abinadom, Amaleki, 
and Mosiah to Benjamin, the next 
prophet leader we shall discuss. 

Benjamin 

King Benjamin, about 130 B.C., 
was a ruler who assiduously worked 
for the welfare of his people. Near 
the close of his life, he built a large 
tower from which he instructed the 
people concerning doctrines of the 
gospel and concerning their self- 
improvement, and announced that 
his son Mosiah would succeed him. 
He will be long remembered for his 
comment that ". . . when ye are in 
the service of your fellow beings ye 
are only in the service of your God" 
(Mosiah 2:17). We also remem- 
ber him for his instructions concern- 



ing the atonement of Christ. He 
also taught the people that man is 
not naturally good, but that: 

. . . the natural man is an enemy to 
God, and has been from the fall of Adam, 
and will be . . . unless he yields to the 
enticings of the Holy Spirit, and putteth 
off the natural man and becometh a saint 
through the atonement of Christ the 
Lord, and becometh as a child, submis- 
sive, meek, humble, patient, full of love, 
willing to submit to all things which the 
Lord seeth fit to inflict upon him, even 
as a child doth submit to his father (Mo- 
siah 3:19). 

He also stressed the fact that Jesus 
Christ would come in the future 
and visit the people. The people 
made a covenant with God to keep 
his commandments and took upon 
them the name of Christ. 

King Mosiah 

King Mosiah, son of Benjamin, 
founded democracy among the Ne- 
phites when his four sons refused 
to be king, making, so far as we 
know, the Nephite civilization the 
cradle of democracy in America. 
He gave laws to the people and in- 
structed them concerning the man- 
ner of electing their judges, concern- 
ing their money, and concerning 
their duties to one another. He 
began to reign when he was thirty 
(Mosiah 7:4), in about 124 b.c. 

In setting up the reign of the 
Judges over the Nephite people, 
Mosiah advised them: 

Now it is not common that the voice 
of the people dcsircth anything contrary 
to that which is right; but it is connnon 
for the lesser part of the people to de- 
sire that which is not right; therefore this 
shall ye observe and make it your law — 
to do your business by the voice of the 
people. 

And if the time comes that the voice 
of the people doth choose iniquity, then 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



57 



is the time that the judgments of God 
will come upon you; yea, then is the time 
he will visit you with great destruction 
even as he has hitherto visited this land. 

And now I desire that this inequality 
should be no more in this land, especially 
among this my people; but I desire that 
this land be a land of liberty, and every 
man may enjoy his rights and privileges 
alike, so long as the Lord sees fit that 
we may live and inherit the land, yea, 
even as long as any of our posterity re- 
mains upon the face of the land (Mosiah 
29:26-27, 32). 

It was during Mosiah's reign that 
his four sons went to preach to the 
Lamanites. 

Alma the Younger 

After the death of King Mosiah, 
Ahiia, the younger, was appointed 
to be the first chief judge of the 
Nephites. At the same time he was 
the high priest having had the of- 
fice conferred upon him by his fa- 
ther Alma, and thus he was in 
charge of the religious welfare of 
the people. (See Mosiah 29:42.) 

Alma, who in his youth had been 
wicked and, with the sons of Mo- 
siah, had sought to destroy the 
Church, developed into one of the 
greatest characters in Book of Mor- 
mon history. He was, after his con- 
version, a great preacher of right- 
eousness and a doctrinal teacher 
and one of the greatest missionaries 
in Book of Mormon history. He 
built up churches in and around 
Zarahemla, teaching the people of 
Jesus Christ and that he would be 
born of Mary, the Son of God in 
the flesh. (See Alma 7:10.) He en- 
couraged the people to have faith, 
and hope, and charity— the three 
cardinal virtues of Christianity. 
With Amulek he performed a great 
missionary work. Later, with two 



of his sons, he performed an illustri- 
ous missionary service among the 
Zoramites. 

Grieving over the wickedness of 
his people, he called his three sons 
and gave '\ . . unto them every one 
his charge, separately, concerning 
the things pertaining unto righteous- 
ness . . ." (Alma 35:16). His in- 
structions contain great doctrinal 
dissertations. His commandments 
to his sons concern taking care of 
sacred things, to look to God and 
live, to declare the word among the 
people, the sin of adultery, on the 
resurrection, and the state of the 
soul between death and the resur- 
rection, a literal restoration, on just- 
ice and mercy, mortality a period 
of probation, spiritual and temporal 
death, and the necessity of repent- 
ance, the atonement, and law, and 
punishment. (See Alma chapters 
36-42.) He urged his son Corian- 
ton: 

... let the justice of God, and his 
mercy, and his long-suffering ha\e full 
sway in your heart; and let it bring you 
down to the dust in humihty (Alma 

42:30). 

Nepiii the Disciple 

Nephi, son of Nephi, son of Hela- 
man, son of Helaman, son of Alma, 
had the privilege of seeing the 
prophecies of Samuel the Lamanite 
concerning the signs of the Savior's 
birth and death literally fulfilled. 
Subsequently, he was called from 
the multitude by Jesus and given 
power to baptize the people after 
the departure of Jesus (3 Nephi 
11:21). He was in the group that 
heard the Father introduce his Son, 
Jesus, to the Nephites, and knew of 
a surety concerning the divinity of 
Christ. He became a member of a 



58 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



group of twelve called by the Savior 
to supervise the work of the Church 
in the meridian dispensation among 
the Nephites. 

Mormon 

Mormon, the next great character 
whom we shall consider, gave his 
name to The Book of Mormon. He 
took the plates from the Hill Shim 
as he had been instructed to do by 
Ammaron, who had placed them 
there about 320 a.d. Mormon, as 
we studied in a previous lesson was 
a great spiritual leader and a com- 
mander in chief of Nephite forces, 
who witnessed the almost complete 
destruction of the Nephites. He 
was also a great scholar, an histor- 
ian, who made the set of records on 
which he wrote the abridgment of 
the large plates of Nephi and to 
which he attached the small plates 
of Nephi. 

Moroni 

Moroni, the son of Mormon, fin- 
ished his father's book in the rec- 
ord, abridged the twenty-four gold 
plates giving the history of the 
Jaredite civilization, and wrote a 



book of his own on his father's 
plates, called the Book of Moroni. 
Moroni lived to see the complete 
destruction of the Nephites because 
of wickedness, and remained a lone 
survivor of a once righteous, power- 
ful, and blessed people. 

Living with these men who mark 
milestones of progress in the history 
of the two great civilizations that 
flourished in America from about 
the time of the Tower of Babel to 
about 421 A.D., we have come to 
understand what true greatness is, 
that it is to be found in the love of 
God and service to one's fellow 
men. 

Questions on the Lesson 

1. Explain how a study of a great man 
gives us an understanding of the history 
of a period. 

2. What ^^'ere the chief characteristics 
of Nephi? 

3. Show how powerful the doctrine of 
repentance is by an explanation of the 
early life and repentance of Alma. 

4. What kind of testimony concerning 
Jesus Christ did Alma and Nephi have? 

5. What was Mormon's great contribu- 
tion to The Book of Mormon, besides 
his own historical account? 

6. What was Moroni's great contribu- 
tion? 



777 



ountai 



n 0/7 



owstorm 



Eva WiUes Wangsgaard 

"These flakes resembling velvet stars," she said, 
"Are clever camouflage to hide our jail." 
I sat in silence, for my thoughts had fled. 
Riding a snowflake down a time-hid trail. 
Where children, pulled by cords of school or home 
Climbed drifts as high as hillocks. Twinkly bright 
Were eyes that loved the bout with brittle foam 
Which topped the waves of frozen crested white. 
Now hills were growing whiter steadily 
Where sumac lately brewed a rich maroon, 
But being snowbound waked no dread in me. 
The years ran back to meet my life's high-noon. 
The storm would hold us prisoners on the hill. 
But joy is always free to roam at will. 



Visiting QJeacher 1 1 iessages — 

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth 



Lesson A7-"kr\6 What Is It That Ye Shall Hope For? Behold I Say Unto 

You That Ye Shall Have Hope Through the Atonement of Christ and 

the Power of His Resurrection, to Be Raised Unto Life Eternal, 

and This Because of Your Faith in Him According to the 

Promise" (Moroni 7:41). 

Leone O. Jacobs 

For Tuesday, April 2, 1957 
Objective: To show that faith in Jesus Christ is the key to eternal life. 



ALL of our lives we should be 
working toward one goal— that 
of achieving eternal life. The hope 
we have of achieving that goal helps 
us to meet the problems and ad- 
versities that beset us in mortality. 
That hope gives comfort in our sor- 
rows and courage to continue on- 
ward without ever losing sight of 
the destination. 

As has been said, ''faith is the 
moving cause of all action" (Lec- 
tures on Faithy page 8), and faith 
in Christ is the power by which we 
may reach this goal of eternal life. 
Mormon says, 'Tor no man can be 
saved, according to the words of 
Christ, save they shall have faith 
in his name . . ." (Moroni 7:38). 

Faith is a mighty force, and its 
possibilities are unlimited. Faith 
requires a positive attitude of mind. 
Doubt and fear flee from its pres- 
ence. When wc comply with the 
necessary requirements, we can gain 
perfect faith in the atonement of 
Christ and in his resurrection. 



Many passages of scripture point 
out the great power of faith. 
"... If ye have faith as a grain of 
mustard seed . . . nothing shall be 
impossible unto you." (Mt. 17:20). 
"... According to your faith be 
it unto you" (Mt. 9-29). 
"... Daughter, thy faith hath made 
thee whole . . ." (Mark 5:34), said 
Christ to the woman who touched 
the hem of his garment. "I can 
do all things through Christ which 
strengthen me" (Phillipians 4:13). 
"And Christ hath said: If ye will 
have faith in me ye shall have 
power to do whatsoever thing is ex- 
pedient in me" (Moroni 7:33). 

It is by faith that one accepts the 
words of Christ. It is through faith 
in Christ ". . . that the Holy Ghost 
may have place . . ." (Moroni 7:32) 
in our hearts. Thus, if faith in 
Jesus Christ is the principle that 
can bring us eternal life, let us read 
and study and work to attain it. 



. . . From a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make 
thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus, All scripture is given 
by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for in- 
struction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect . . . unto all good 
works (II Timothy 3:15-16). 

Page 5^ 



V(/orR 1 1 ieetifig — Food Preparation and S 



ervice 



(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 

Lesson 7— Beverages 
Rhea H. Gardner 

For Tuesday, April 9, 1957 



CINCE some kind of beverage is 
a part of every meal, it is im- 
portant that it be chosen with the 
same care as all other parts of the 
menu. 

For many, good cold water or milk 
is sufficient as a meal beverage. 
Since milk is high in food value, it 
is more than a thirst quencher. 
Milk drinks are a nourishing food 
for people of all ages; in fact, milk 
is about the first and last food and 
beverage man enjoys. 

There is a wide variety of milk 
drinks. Eggnogs are especially good. 
They are more appealing to the eye 
and to the taste when the egg whites 
and yolks are beaten separately. 

Chocolate and cocoa are both 
made from the cocoa bean. Their 
difference is in the fat content. 
Chocolate is about fifty per cent fat, 
while cocoa contains only about 
twenty-two per cent fat. Conse- 
quently, chocolate is much richer. 
Cocoa is considered better adapted 
for children or people with diges- 
tions that are easily upset. 

When cocoa or chocolate is used 
frequently for beverages, it is con- 
venient and time-saving to make a 
quantity of cocoa paste or sirup 
which can be mixed quickly with 
the milk as needed. 

Lemonade and orangeade are 
favorites in the increasingly long list 
of fruit beverages we may choose 

Page 60 



from today. Use only enough sugar 
to accent the natural fruit flavor. 

Sugar can be added directly to the 
juice and water or it may be made 
into a sirup, cooled, then added. 
The latter method is recommended. 
The precooked sirup seems to im- 
prove the drinking quality of the 
beverage to which it is added; it 
also saves time and saves sugar, since 
it is not uncommon to find undis- 
solved sugar in the bottom of pitch- 
ers when sugar is added directly to 
the drink. 

Most fruit punch requires the use 
of some citrus juices, especially lem- 
on juice. The practice of taking 
lemons out of the refrigerator, cut- 
ting them in half, squeezing them, 
and throwing the rest away is waste- 
ful. If you will let the lemons stand 
in warm water before squeezing 
them, you will be able to extract 
much more juice. Then, if you will 
boil the rind with the sugar sirup, 
the rind of two lemons for each cup 
of sugar, you will have a drink that 
is much richer in flavor. 

Fruit punch need not be expen- 
sive, if you plan ahead for it. 
Rhubarb juice makes a delicious 
base for a fruit drink. Prepare it in 
much the same way as you do 
tomatoes for juicing. Pour the hot, 
strained, slightly sweetened juice in- 
to fruit jars and process in a hot 
water bath. (See instruction books 
for processing time in your area.) 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



61 



In areas where apricots are in 
abundance, one is often able to get 
small ones for a nominal cost. Apri- 
cot puree makes a delicious base for 
fruit drinks. Juice from currants, 
pie cherries, certain kinds of wild 
berries, grapes, some plums, and 
cranberry juice are also delicious. 

Watch the market for specials on 
canned fruit juices so you will 
always have a variety on hand. 

For very clear ice cubes for your 
fruit drinks, use boiled water. Here 
are a few suggestions for fancy ice 
cubes: (i) Add a little green color- 
ing to the water before freezing it 
into cubes for an especially cool 
looking efifect. Avoid overuse of 
the coloring. (2) Freeze curls of 
lemon or orange peel, maraschino 
cherries with stems intact, or sprigs 



of mint in the ice cubes. (3) Freeze 
leftover drinks in the ice cube trays 
to serve in fruit beverages. 

The appearance of a fruit drink 
on a hot day cannot be overesti- 
mated. Cool drinks will look 
especially refreshing if you frost the 
rims of the glasses. Put some lemon 
juice into a saucer about one-fourth 
inch deep. Sift some powdered 
sugar into a plate about one-fourth 
inch deep. Stand each glass, in- 
verted, in the lemon juice about a 
minute. Lift it out of the juice 
then let it stand, inverted, in the 
powdered sugar for a minute. Now 
lift carefully out of the sugar so as 
not to jar the sugar coating which 
has formed on the rim. Stand right 
side up in the refrigerator until set. 
Then carefully fill with your drink. 



Note: "Recipes for Beverages," by Rhea H. Gardner, page 46, in this issue of 
the Magazine. 

JLiterature — Shakespeare in Our Lives 

Lesson 7—"fK Midsummer Night's Dream" 

YAdti Briant S. Jacobs 

(Textbook: Shakespeare Major Phvs and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison, 
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948) 

For Tuesday, April 16, 1957 

Objective: To show that in A Midsummer Night's Dream, Shakespeare touches 
our lives through fantasy and poetry — through qualities we all approve, such as love, 
delight, joy, and humor. 

The poet's eye, in a fine frenzy rolling. 

Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven, 

And as imagination bodies forth 

The forms of things unknown, the poet's pen 

Turns them to shapes, and gi\es to airy nothing 

A local habitation and a name. 

A Midsummer Night's Dream, V. 1. 12-17 

TF ever a literature lesson deserves moon, it is this one. For literal- 

to be presented in the warm, minded persons this play may seem 

bright silence of an April midnight a filmy triviality without substance, 



62 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



direction, or indeed without any 
justification for existing. The prac- 
tical persons who prize as real only 
that which can be pinched or priced 
or preserved, will find this play to 
be ''airy nothingness'' incarnate. But 
for the rest of us, this plunge into 
the unplumbed vistas of the imagi- 
native world yields an ecstasy and a 
delight rivaled in Shakespeare only 
by passages from Romeo and Juliet 
and The Tempest. 

The more thoroughly we saturate 
ourselves in this play-poem on love, 
the more we realize that only young 
Shakespeare could have produced it. 
Actually, it was written during 1594 
or 1595 in the poet's thirtieth year. 
Obviously written to commemorate 
some wedding or marriage-feast, it is 
filled with its own theme of the 
goodness and gaiety of mortal love. 

Surely one of Shakespeare's ap- 
peals is that he knows love to be 
without limitation or station: every- 
one from the highest to the lowest 
loves, yet each in his own way. 
Therefore, he depicts love in many 
forms, including the stately, digni- 
fied relationship between Duke 
Theseus and Queen Hippolyta; the 
foolish jealousies, quick-tempered 
exchanges, and ethereal ecstasies of 
the fairies Oberon and Titania, a 
love so touchy and unreasoning as 
to be entirely mortal; the impulsive, 
confusing young loves of Lysander 
and Hermia, Demetrius and Helena; 
the uncultivated, serious Bottom 
who, in his constant yet unspectac- 
ular sanity, refuses to be swept off 
his feet by the most skilled love- 
techniques of Queen Titania's magic 
words. Thus love in its various 
aspects and extremes provides the 
sole subject of the play. 



PJot 

Theseus, Duke of Athens, and 
Hippolyta, Queen of the Amazons, 
are soon to be married. On their 
wedding day the fate of young, 
headstrong Hermia is to be decided. 
She loves Lysander, but her father 
wants her to marry another suitor of 
his choice named Demetrius. It is 
decreed that if she refuses Demet- 
rius, she must either die or forswear 
all contact with men and become a 
nun. Hermia and Lysander, decid- 
ing to flee Athens, agree to meet in 
a wood just outside the town. They 
are waylaid by Demetrius who hopes 
to prevent his beloved Hermia's 
escape, and Helena, who loves him. 

In the same wood we are intro- 
duced to the fairies. Queen Titania 
and King Oberon have quarreled 
over a beautiful, dark-skinned boy 
who has been stolen by the fairies 
from an East Indian King. (This 
was a common practice among 
fairies who would leave a less at- 
tractive child in place of the one 
stolen.) Jealous Oberon wants the 
child as his attendant, but Titania 
will not yield him, since she claims 
him as her own. Resolving to tor- 
ment her for this injury, Oberon 
sends Puck halfway around the world 
to pluck a little western flower which 
Cupid once shot with his fiery shaft. 
The juice from this flower, laid on 
sleeping eyelids, will make the per- 
son dote upon the next living crea- 
ture he sees. Oberon intends to 
watch Titania when she is asleep 
and drop the potion in her eyes so: 

The next thing then she waking looks 

upon, 
Be it on lion, bear, or wolf, or bull, 
On meddling monkey, or on busy ape, 
She shall pursue it with the soul of love. 

II, 1. 179-182 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



63 



Oberon also intends to help 
Helena in her love pursuit of De- 
metrius, but Puck, by mistake, puts 
the potion into Lysander's eyes rath- 
er than in Demetrius' with resulting 
confusion and mix-up among the 
four young lovers. The third plot 
within the play also reaches its cli- 
max in these same woods. Rustic 
bully Bottom and his fellow con- 
struction workers come to the woods 
to practice a play with which to 
entertain the royal wedding party 
for Theseus and the Amazon Queen 
Hippolyta. Puck places an ass's 
head on Bottom, which frightens 
off his superstitious comrades. Still 
influenced by the love potion, Ti- 
tania awakens to see Bottom, and is 
immediately enamored of him. 
Thus, at the beginning of Act IV, 
Scene i, Titania is making love to 
Bottom. While she suffers from 
her romantic over-obsession, his 
is a true common-sense response. 
She offers him new nuts; but 
he asks only for good dry oats 
and a bundle of hay. Titania wants 
to caress his cheeks and place flow- 
ers in his hair; instead, practical 
Bottom asks for a fairy to scratch 
his head. Titania offers him fairy 
music, and he asks for tongs (an 
instrument resembling a triangle for 
making rustic music) and bones (to 
be held between the fingers and 
used as clappers). Finally the two 
fall asleep and Oberon enters, ready 
to forgive and ''undo this hateful 
imperfection of her [Titania's] eyes." 
Meanwhile, the four sleeping lovers 
awaken soon after Puck anointed 
them once more with his magic po- 
tion. Now Demetrius recognizes 
Helena as his true love, and Ly- 
sander and Hermia are re-united. 



Bottom awakes to wonder what has 
become of his comrades. He is 
sorely perplexed by his startling 
dream, one which "the eye of man 
hath not heard, the ear of man hath 
not seen, man's hand is not able to 
taste, his tongue to conceive, nor 
his heart to report, what my dream 
was. I will get Peter Quince to 
write a ballad of this dream. It shall 
be called Bottom's Dream, because 
it hath no bottom." IV, i. 216. 

In Act V all join in the nuptial 
celebration of Theseus, Hippolyta, 
and the four lovers. Bottom and his 
friends perform their play as part 
of the entertainment and the fairies 
pronounce blessings and good for- 
tune on all of the newlv wedded 
couples. And in the words of Puck: 

Jack shall have Jill, 
Nought shall go ill, 

The man shall ha\'e his mare again, and 
all shall be well. 

III. 2. 461-463 

Delight and Satire 
As long as people have been human 
they have liked to be fooled by that 
which fools them most completely. 
This is beautifully accomplished in 
A Midsummer Night's Dream. After 
reading the play one feels that 
Shakespeare created it to embody 
the sheer joy which radiates to all 
sympathetic souls who choose to 
remain within the charmed circle 
of love and marriage. Without this 
play to give these emotions a body 
and make them more nearly tangi- 
ble, such emotions could only have 
hovered about like some ethereal 
ghosts. As it is, the play relays their 
charms to all who care to attend. 
And as the play progresses, we feel 
from Shakespeare's merry words, 



64 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



puns, scenic fantasies, and rich, po- 
etic passages, his own winkings of 
deUght at having given his audience 
such provocation for rehving once 
more the joys and beauty of mortal- 
ity's greatest universal experience: 
true, pure love. 

Even though, in one sense, this 
play is a sweet hymn to beautiful 
love, Shakespeare is nonetheless wise 
enough to remember that ''The 
course of true love never did run 
smooth" (I,i) and, as Puck sees 
the senseless antics of people in love, 
he speaks perhaps his most famous 
line, "what fools these mortals be!" 
(111,2). Shakespeare also knew well 
the pompous dangers which come 
to those who take themselves too 
seriously. After detailing perfect, 
lyrical love in Romeo and Juliet, 
Shakespeare satirizes it quite point- 
edly in this play, particularly in the 
delightfully grotesque play presented 
in deep seriousness and dedication 
by Bottom and his rough friends. 

Shakespeare also satirizes the 
rustic drama itself. In his own day 
groups of artisans were forming dra- 
matic clubs, and instead of follow- 
ing the religious form of the true 
rustic drama, these amateurs began 
to perform romantic plays, while 
still using the rigid techniques of 
the old dramas. In A Midsummer 
Night's Dream, Shakespeare laughs 
at the carpenters, tinkers, and bel- 
lows-menders who have turned ac- 
tors and who, in presenting their 
play The Most Lamentable Com- 
edy, and Most Cruel Death of 
Pyramus and Thishy, make even the 
scenery and stage setting into actors' 
parts as actors become WaJJ and 
Moonshine. (If time permits read 
aloud Act III, Sc.i. 59-72.) 



The fairies, particularly Puck, 
play an important part in the plot. 
It could be real fun to characterize 
Puck to your group. Shakespeare 
casts him in the role of fool or 
clown to Oberon, King of the 
Fairies, but he is really Robin-Good- 
fellow, a household spirit of ancient 
folklore. It is he who frightens 
maidens of the village, who skims 
the milk off its cream so that the 
butter won't churn, takes the yeast 
out of the beer, misleads the night- 
wanderers; assumes the likeness of 
a crab apple in the drink that ma- 
trons enjoy while gossiping about 
the bubbling kettle, and bobs sharp- 
ly against their lips so the shock 
causes them to spill their ale down 
their own necks; assumes the like- 
ness of a stool so that when an old 
woman goes to sit on him, he disap- 
pears and she topples down. (Act 
II. Sc. 1.) 

The standard stock in trade of 
our present-day tin-pan alley which 
produces its constant stream of pop- 
ular songs is to be found in the well- 
worn rhyming words ''moon, June, 
tune, croon, swoon, spoon." Shake- 
speare's materials are the same, yet 
he avoids the ruts which make our 
average romantic love songs so 
trivial. The setting of the play 
stresses the role of the moon, some- 
times full and warm, sometimes 
lofty and cold (when the lovers are 
quarreling beneath it). We do not 
wonder at Shakespeare's creating a 
phantasy, but that such a phantasy 
could ever attain any sense of reality 
at all. We are forced to agree with 
Addison, that if there could be 
places and people like these, cer- 
tainly they would have to be and 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



65 



act exactly as they do. Or as Dry- 
den says: 

But Shakespeare's magic could not copied 

be; 
Within that circle none durst walk but he. 
The Tempest, Prologue 

A small part of Shakespeare's de- 
light appears in Bottom's and Peter 
Quince's misuse of words which 
sound similar, but which have vast- 
ly different meanings: ''Thou art 
translated/' for 'Thou are trans- 
formed"; "I will condole in some 
measure," for "I will lament"; "You 
were best to call them generally," 
for "You were best to call them sev- 
erally"; and "Ninny's Tomb" for 
"Ninus' Tomb," etc. 

Shakespeare appeals to us again 
by exploiting our normal delight to 
be found in that which is small and 
miniature, and, also, in the nearness 
of nature. These are best given us 
by Titania and her fairies: 

Come, no\\' a roundel and a fairy song. 
Then, for the third part of a minute, 

hence — 
Some to kill cankers in the musk-rose buds, 
Some war with rere-mice [bats] for their 

leathern \\ings, 
To make my small elves coats, and some 

keep back 
The clamorous owl that nightly hoots and 

wonders 
At our quaint spirits [sports]. Sing we 

now asleep. 
Then to your offices, and let me rest. 

Song 

You spotted snakes with double tongue, 

Thorny hedgehogs, be not seen. 
Nev^'ts and blindworms, do no wrong, 

Come not near our fairy Queen. 
Philomel, with melody 
Sing in our sweet lullaby; 

Lulla, lulla, lullaby, lulla, lulla, lullaby. 
Never harm, nor spell, nor charm, 
Come our lovely lady nigh; 

So, good night, with lullaby. 

II. 2. 1-19 



To the fairies, nature is an inti- 
mate part of them, and the rough 
elements in the first of their song 
accent the beauty and softness of 
the chorus lullaby. 

Best in A Midsummer Night's 
Dream is the sheer poetry which 
releases Shakespeare's serene joy and 
sense of beauty. Such a passage as 
the following is filled with the sing- 
ing beauty of true poetry. 

King Oberon: My gentle Puck, come 
hither. Thou rememberest 
Since once I sat upon a promontory 
And heard a mermaid, on a dolphin's 

back. 
Uttering such dulcet and harmonious 

breath 
That the rude sea grew ci\il at her song. 
And certain stars shot madly from their 

spheres 
To hear the seamaid's music. 

II. 1. 148-154 

To be at their best such passages 
must be read aloud; only then does 
their beauty penetrate to be heard 
by the inner ear and eye. 

The intent in discussing this, as 
in succeeding plays, will be not to 
present all the details of the plot, 
but to develop intensively one or 
two central scenes. However, indi- 
\idual passages throughout the play 
that are particularly beautiful and 
Ivrical could well be read. For ex- 
ample: 

I know a bank whereon the wild thyme 
blows, 

WHiere oxlips and the nodding \iolet grows; 

Quite overcanopied with luscious wood- 
bine, 

\\'ith sweet musk rose, and with eglantine. 

There sleeps Titania sometime of the 
night, 

Lulled in these flowers with dances and 
delight. 



^ 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



And there the snake throws her enameled 

skin, 
Weed wide enough to wrap a fairy in. 

Act II, 1. 249-256 

Re-read this passage to class mem- 
bers until they get the picture of 
Titania, Queen of the fairies, lying 
on the bank of a stream. I'here 
the snake sloughs off her enamel- 
like skin which is wide enough to 
serve as a garment to wrap Titania 
in, as she lies there surrounded with 
primroses and sweetbriar, canopied 
over with honevsucklc, lulled to 
sleep by her fairies' delightful music 
and dances. 

You might briefly lay the setting 
for Act IV, Scene I, and then read 
this scene slowly and carefully to 
your group. I'his scene has been 
chosen because all of the major 
characters appear, and because all 
the three plots are unraveled in it. 
Notice that Shakespeare has his dif- 
ferent characters speak in three dif- 
ferent styles, all of which appear in 
this scene. Bottom, as one of the 
rustics, speaks in prose, which would 
be natural for a tradesman. I'hc 
fairies speak in lyrical rhyme, and 
the dignity of Theseus is evident in 
his lines spoken in blank verse. 

Scene 1, Act. IV, is surcharged 
with great poetry, in addition to re- 
solving the three plots within the 
play. While not a functioning part 
of the story, such passages as the fol- 
lowing speeches by Ilippolyta and 
Theseus are rarely surpassed in 
Shakespeare's later works for their 
rich imagery and the music of their 
singing: 

Hip. I was with Hercules and Cadmus 
once 
Wficn in a wood of Crete they bayed 
the bc.ir 



With hounds of Sparta. Never did I 
hear 

Such gallant chiding; for, besides the 
groves, 

The skies, the fountains, every region 
near 

Seemed all one mutual cry. I never 
heard 

So musical a discord, such sweet thun- 
der. 

Thes. My hounds are bred out of the 

Spartan kind, 
So flcwed, so sanded; and their heads 

are hung 
With ears that sweep away the morning 

dew; 
Crook-kneed, and dewlapped like Thes- 

salian bulls; 
Slow in pursuit, but matched in mouth 

like bells, 
Kach under each. A cry more tunable 
Was never holloed to, nor cheered 

with horn. 
In Crete, in Sparta, nor in Thessaly. 
Judge when you hear. 

IV. 1, 116-131 

The strength of A Midsummer 
Night's Dream, therefore, is in hu- 
mor, whimsy, satire, wordplay, but, 
most of all, in delight, cheerfulness, 
joy, and an expansive outpouring of 
such lines rich in cadenced imagery, 
lines which, thus far, only Shake- 
speare could have written. 

Thoughts ioi Discussion 

1. Which universal qualities of human 
love appear in the play? 

2. Of which qualities or characters does 
Shakespeare appear to approve? Of 
which does he sccui to disapprove? 

3. Why docs Titania's attachment for 
Bottom seem humorous? Has it any basis 
in actual life as you have seen or known 
it? 

4. Discuss Shakespeare's use of fantasy 
and poetry as tools in this play to achieve 
his desired effect. 



Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life 

Lesson 6— "Search Your Hearts'' 
Eider John Fan Larson 
For Tuesday, April 2 ■5, 1957 

Objective: To illustrate the process of perfection and the necessity of eliminating 
those traits of character which retard our quest for perfection. 



<'<"DE ve therefore perfect, even as 
vour Father which is in heav- 
en is perfect" (Mt. 5:48). This 
admonition of Jesus, from the 
Sermon on the Mount, was em- 
braced bv the Prophet Joseph Smith 
as an attainable goal for all. z\l- 
though the Prophet's teachings to 
the women co\"ered a wide range 
of subjects, the common thread 
throughout was that perfection 
might be a reality. This and the 
following lesson are directed to each 
member of the Relief Society who 
seeks perfection. \\'hile a listing 
of the qualities of perfection would, 
no doubt, be helpful in setting one's 
sights, the more important factor 
in progression is the process bv 
which we improve. It is hoped that 
by a discussion of some tmits con- 
sidered bv the Prophet to be either 
desirable or undesirable, we may 
stimulate and promote personal im- 
pro\ement hv the process of self- 
appraisal and prudent decisions. A 
careful review of the Prophet's 
teachings, followed by their appro- 
priate application to life, will greatlv 
assist all who seek the attributes of 
godliness. 

\\'ithin each of us he potentiali- 
ties for great accomplishment. 
Those traits of character which de- 
termine whether we do good or 
evil, succeed or fail, become perfect 
or mediocre, remain inacti\e until 
stimulated bv circumstances or con- 



ditions. Most of them develop 
quite unnoticed, and without con- 
scious effort, within the en\'iron- 
ment supplied bv parents, friends, 
and life situations. A helpful prin- 
ciple then, if we are to attain per- 
fection for ourselves and loved ones, 
is to strive for and to provide 
wholesome, uplifting experiences. 
Through personal effort we can ap- 
proach perfection, if we cultivate 
the desirable and weed out the 
harmful traits of character. This 
is the challenge of the gospel. 

On April 28, 1842, little more 
than two vears before his death, the 
Prophet told the Relief Society he 
was taking the opportunity: 

... to instruct the ladies of this So- 
ciety, and point out the way for them to 
conduct themselves, that they might act 
according to the will of God; that he did 
not know that he ''should have many op- 
portunities of teaching them, as they were 
going to be left to themselves; they would 
not long ha\e him to instruct them; that 
the Church would not ha\e his instruc- 
tions long; and the world would not be 
troubled with him a great while (D. H. C. 
1\', page 604). 

These comments suggest the im- 
portance and urgency the Prophet 
himself attached to his teachings. 

Individucil Responsibility 

Perfection, the Prophet stressed, 
is an indi\idual matter. He suggest- 
ed that while the efforts of others 
might stimulate us to good works, 

Page 67 



6^ 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



they would not save us, and although 
we would be blessed for our service 
to others, this, alone, was not 
enough. "The people should each 
one stand for himself, and depend 
on no man or men ..." he said, 
since "righteous persons could only 
deliver their own souls" (Ibid., V, 
page 19). The responsibility for 
salvation and perfection he placed 
squarely upon each individual. 

The Prophet Joseph had said at 
an earlier meeting: 

After this instruction, you will be re- 
sponsible for your own sins; it is a desir- 
able honor that you should so walk be- 
fore our heavenly Father as to save your- 
selves; we are all responsible to God for 
the manner we improve the light and 
wisdom given by our Lord to enable us 
to save ourselves [Ihid., IV, page 606). 

As was the case in the Council in 
Heaven, there were some early 
members of the Church who 
thought the Prophet should compel 
the souls of men. Often the people 
would tell the Prophet what he 
should do, saying, "O, if I were 
Brother Joseph, I would do this and 
that, but," said the Prophet, ". . .if 
they were in Brother Joseph's shoes 
they would find that men or women 
could not be compeJJed into the 
kingdom of God, but must be dealt 
with in long-suffering, and at last 
we shall save them" [Ibid., V, page 
24), (Jtahcs added.) 

To serve the Lord is not always 
easy, but the Prophet made it clear 
that we must be resolute in seeking 
our goal. Said he: 

All difficulties which might and would 
cross our way must be surmounted. 
Though the soul be tried, the heart faint, 
and the hands hang down, we must not 
retrace our steps; there must be decision 



of character, aside from sympathy {Ihid., 
IV, page 570). 

The Prophet's teachings all sug- 
gest that salvation is a continual 
process. It is neither attained by 
one good deed nor is it at any time 
a certainty. Having received the 
gospel, we must continue to serve 
the Lord to the best of our ability 
—and, if we forsake the truth, we 
are in danger of losing that which 
we have gained. The Prophet 
warned on one occasion: 

Though a man should become mighty, 
do great things, overturn mountains, per- 
form mighty works, and should then turn 
from his high station to do evil, to eat 
and drink with the drunken, all his former 
deeds would not save him, but he would 
go to destruction! {Ihid., IV, page 606). 

In his characteristic way of being 
practical and specific, the Prophet 
pointed the way to Relief Society 
members who desire to become as 
God would have them. Just as a 
parent teaches his child black and 
white, the Prophet taught the wom- 
en there were good as well as harm- 
ful qualities; that perfection came 
from accepting the good and reject- 
ing the bad. He strongly urged 
them to cultivate the commend- 
able, to keep the commandments, 
and to search for further light and 
knowledge. Inherent in the pur- 
suance of perfection is the recogni- 
tion of those attributes which hind- 
er our progress. For this reason we 
shall now reflect upon some 
characteristics the Prophet singled 
out to be shunned. Those discussed 
serve to illustrate the collective and 
individual possibility of their exist- 
ence. Women who seek perfection 
will do well to heed the Prophet's 
cautions as well as his commenda- 
tions. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



69 



Self-Righ teousness 

Time and again, the Prophet 
warned against self-righteousness. 
The assumption of responsibihty 
for one's self, he suggested, is en- 
nobling, while self -admiration blinds 
the view to our own shortcomings, 
illuminates the faults of others, and 
creates illusions of personal worth. 
The Prophet forthrightly reminded 
that ''it is the doctrine of the devil 
to retard the human mind, and 
hinder our progress, by filling us 
with self-righteousness .... The 
devil flatters us that we are very 
righteous, when we are feeding on 
the faults of others/' he observed 
(Ihid., V, page 24). He pointed up 
the pitfall of self -righteousness 
when he said: 

Christ was condemned by the self- 
righteous Jews because He took sinners 
into His society; He took them upon the 
principle that they repented of their sins 
{Ibid., V, page 23). 

Aspirations 

The Prophet cautioned the wom- 
en to aspire to magnify only their 
own offices and callings. He read to 
them from the 12th Chapter of 1st 
Corinthians and explained the func- 
tion of the various offices within the 
Church and: 

. . . the necessity of every individual 
acting in the sphere allotted him or her, 
and filling the several offices to which 
they are appointed. He spoke of the dis- 
position of many men to consider the 
lower offices in the Church dishonorable, 
and to look with jealous eyes upon the 
standing of others who are called to pre- 
side o\er them; that it was the folly and 
nonsense of the human heart for a person 
to be aspiring to other stations than those 
to which they are appointed of God for 
them to occupy [Ihid., IV, page 603). 

The Authorities of the Church 
have repeatedly counseled that our 



individual progress is closely related 
to the effort we expend and the 
manner in which we perform our 
Church assignments. 

The Prophet urged the women 
". . . to magnify their respective 
callings, and wait patiently till God 
shall say to them, 'Come up high- 
er' " (Ibid., IV, page 603). The 
disposition to aspire would be with- 
in the Relief Society, he cautioned, 
and the women should therefore 
guard against it. "Every person 
should stand, and act in the place 
appointed, and thus sanctify the So- 
ciety and get it pure" (Ihid., IV, 
page 604). To magnify one's office 
and calling is a most desirable ob- 
jective. This is very different from 
the covetous feelings for position 
and power. The Prophet strongly 
recommended humility. The posses- 
sor of this Christ-like virtue will have 
power and undreamed of blessings. 
Ilumility will add a wholesome lus- 
ter to the soul of every one who 
cultivates it. 

Guard the Tongue 

Had it not been for the unholy 
lies of evil men and women, the 
history of the Church, and, par- 
ticularly, the story of the Prophet's 
untimely death, might have been 
materially different from the facts. 
The Prophet, who never feared the 
truth, was continually the victim 
of untruths. Whether published or 
passed by word of mouth, they 
fanned and fed the flames of per- 
secution. 

In the midst of a widespread 
campaign to do him harm, the 
Prophet spoke out strongly against 
the evils of gossip. On May 6, 1842, 
an attempt was made on the life 
of Lilburn W. Boggs, who was Gov- 



70 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



ernor of Missouri when the saints 
were so cruelly treated and driven 
from that State. Immediately there 
arose rumors that the "Mormons" 
were at the bottom of the attempt 
and, based upon these suspicions, 
the Prophet was later charged, but 
exonerated, as being an accessory 
to this crime. Within a week fol- 
lowing these insinuations the Proph- 
et said to the Relief Society: 

I have one request to make of the 
President and members of the society, 
that you search yourselves — the tongue 
is an unruly member — hold your tongues 
about things of no moment ■ — a little 
tale will set the world on fire {Ihid., W, 
page 20). 

He advised the women: 

. . . beware, be still, be prudent, re- 
pent, reform, but do it in a way not to 
destroy all around you. I do not want to 
cloak iniquity — all things contrary to 
the will of God, should be cast from us, 
but don't do more hurt than good, with 
your tongues — be pure in heart {Ihid., 
V, page 20) . 

This evil is a many-sided sword. 
Untruths do the most harm, but 
injudicious language, though it con- 
tains truth, can also do tremendous 
harm. The following from Vol- 
ume 1, page 103, Woman's Expon- 
ent, illustrates another aspect: 

The evil done by the first utterer of a 
slander is small compared with that which 
is spread through a community from the 
repetition of the false tale by idle bab- 
blers .... Counterfeited coins and bank- 
notes, however ingeniously executed, do 
no harm if they remain in the hands of 
the original forger. It is by their circula- 
tion that the people suffer. Somebody 
once said to a sage: "A man slandered you 
in my presence." "If," replied the wise 
man, "you had not listened with pleasure, 
he would not have defamed me." 



During the late summer of 1842 
the Prophet was forced into hiding 
to protect himself against the vi- 
cious attempts of his enemies to take 
him into custody. Much of the 
impetus to do these acts came from 
the false stories that were spread 
concerning the Prophet. He re- 
turned to his home the latter part 
of August 1842, and August 31, he 
met with the Relief Society and 
made this statement: 

When I do the best I can — when I 
am accomplishing the greatest good, then 
the most evils and wicked surmisings are 
got up against me. I would to God that 
you would be wise. I now counsel you, 
that if you know anything calculated to 
disturb the peace or injure the feelings of 
your brother or sister, hold your tongues, 
and the least harm will be done (D. H. C. 
V, page 140). 

He suggested there were affirma- 
tive blessings from carefully watch- 
ing what we say. ''No organized 
body can exist," he said, unless the 
members thereof " . . . put a double 
watch over the tongue . . . /' (Em- 
phasis added.) 

All organized bodies have their peculiar 
evils, weaknesses and difficulties, the ob- 
ject is to make those not so good reform 
and return to the path of virtue that they 
may be numbered with the good, and 
even hold the keys of power, which 'will 
influence to virtue and goodness — 
should chasten and reprove, and keep it 
all in silence, not even mention them 
again; then you will be established in 
power, virtue, and holiness, and the wrath 
of God will be turned away (Jbfd., V, 
page 20). 

Overzealoiisness 

It is well to underlay our enthus- 
iasm in the gospel with cautious re- 
straint. At one meeting the Proph- 
et commended the women '\ . . for 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



71 



their zeal, but said sometimes their 
zeal was not according to knowl- 
edge" {Ihid., IV, page 570). 

On another occasion, the Prophet 
warned: 

There is another error which opens a 
door for the adversary to enter. As females 
possess refined feehngs and sensitiveness, 
they are also subjeet to overmueh zeal, 
which must ever prove dangerous, and 
cause them to be rigid in a religious ca- 
pacity — [they] should be armed with 
mercy, notwithstanding the iniquity among 
us ... . Notwithstanding the unworthy 
are among us, the virtuous should not, 
from self importance, grieve and oppress 
needlessly, those unfortunate ones {Ihid., 
V, page 19, 20). 

The overzealous can discourage 
others, become fanatical, act un- 
seemly, and go beyond their proper 
bounds. 

Peiiection Lies Within 

If we are to become perfect, we 
must look at ourselves without de- 
lay, with a keen eye to our limita- 
tions and shortcomings. Once recog- 
nized, our weaknesses become out 
of place in our lives. When we have 
completed the task of divesting our- 
selves of these personality ''sore 
spots," we are then in a position to 
acquire the more ennobling traits. 
The ability to recognize and dispel 
unbecoming attributes and to seek 
the godlike virtues is the thought 
pattern for perfection. 

In the last analysis, if we are to 
reach for perfection, we must do as 
the Prophet suggested in a talk giv- 
en in the Grove to the Church: 

Search your hearts, and see if you are 
like God. I have searched mine and feel 
to repent of all my sins (Ibid., IV, page 
588, Remarks of Prophet Joseph in the 
Grove, From the Journal of Elder Wil- 
ford Woodruff, page 8). 




Organ Books for 
Church and Home 



AT THE CONSOLE-Felton 2.00 

CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50 

CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE 
SMALLEST ORGAN-Nevin 1.50 

DEVOTIONAL ALBUM-Asper .... 2.50 

LORENZ FAVORITE ORGAN 
VOLUNTARIES-Vols. 1, 2, 3 .ea. 1.50 

LORENZ ONE PAGE ORGAN 
VOLUNTARIES-Vols. 1, 2, 3..ea. 1.25 

ORGAN CLASSICS AND TRAN- 
SCRIPTIONS 2.50 

ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75 
ORGAN VOLUNTARIES- 
Vols. 1, 2— Schreiner ea. 3.50 



Music Sent On Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 

n On Approval Q Charge 

Q Money Enclosed 

Name — 

Address 

City & State _ _ , 



Mimic | 



llai|iie$ 



145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO •''2fi60 WASHINCTON 



J' 2260 WASHINCrON ^SS^&Sm 



72 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1957 



Supplementary Refeiences (7)' ./ J f^ ± I ,- 

^^ ^ UJirtnaay ^congratulations 



1. "Relief Society Responsibilities" — 
President Joseph Fielding Smith, Relief 
Society Magazine, March 1954, page 150; 
and October 1954, page 644. 

2. "But One Thing Is Needful" — 
Marianne C. Sharp, Relief Society Maga- 
zine, November 1954, page 721. 

3. The Wa}' to Perfection, Joseph Field- 
ing Smith, chapter 27, pp. 179-185. 

Questions ioi Discussion 

1. What are the necessary steps in the 
perfection process? Why is self-analysis 
so chfficult? 

2. Why did the Prophet Joseph Smith 
meet with the Relief Society and instruct 
them often? 

3. WHiy is it important for individual 
Church members to be constant in their 
search for perfection? 

4. Point out and discuss the undesir- 
able traits against which the Prophet 
warned. 

5. Why was the Prophet sensitive to 
the evils of gossip? What are his cautions 
regarding the habit? 



OIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs. Eliza Drake 
McManus, Roy, Utah, one hundred 
one; Mrs. Emma Bandley, Salt 
Lake City, one hundred one; Mrs. 
Caroline Wayman Newman, Salt 
Lake City, one hundred; Mrs. Mar- 
garet James, San Fernando, Cali- 
fornia, ninety-eight; Mrs. Marriett 
Irene Olson, Salt Lake City, Utah, 
ninety-seven; Mrs. Rose Brown 
Llayes, Salt Lake City, ninety-six; 
Mrs. Ann Burns, Logan, Utah, 
ninety-six; Mrs. Hannah A. Ran- 
som, Smithfield, Utah, ninety-five; 
Mrs. May Watson, Salt Lake City, 
ninety-five; Mrs. Minerva Richards 
Young, Salt Lake City, ninety-four; 
Mrs. Margaret Jones Field, Roy, 
Utah, ninety-two; Mrs. Maria J. 
Rowland, Gretna, Virginia, ninety; 
Mrs. Ellen Fogelstrand Tanner, 
Salt Lake City, ninety; Mrs. Emma 
D. Harrison, Malad, Idaho, ninety; 
Mrs. Evelyn Cox Moffitt, Salt Lake 
City, ninety. 



LPrager for a I Lew LJear 



Vesta N. Lukei 



cJodc 



\a^ 

Elsie Chamberlain CaiioU 



Gently, gently let rain fall. 
Not in torrents, not in flood, 
But let it be, this New Year's day. 
Refreshing, fragrant, mild, and good. 

A link between the sky and earth 
Rain sprays with jewels leaf and bough. 
And reaches deep for seed, for bulb. 
For needy root, exploring now. 

And may this new year's rain dissolve 
Old bitterness, and purify 
Both heart and soul, release the mind 
To grow in beauty toward the sky. 



Today is a sunlit pathway 
Bet\\een two shadowy nights, 
Where obli\'ion and darkness 
Shut out the sun's bright hghts. 

May I let no shadows of tomorrow. 
No griefs of yesterday 
Cast their clouds upon the hours 
That are mine, all mine today. 

If tomorrow holds but sadness. 
Or never comes, for me, 
I have today in \\'hich to weave 
From life a lovely tapestry. 



1 



THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 



EVERETT 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 



Cable-Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 



Beesley Musk Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs the 
average family 
only about ^.^ 
9^ a day 





Be Modern 
Live Electrically 

UTAH POWER & LIGHT icb. 



VIDA FOX CLAWSON 
ANNOUNCES 

Azalea Spring Tour to the 
Sunny South and Cuba 

HAWAII 

Historic Train 

This will include the pageant at the 
HILL CUMORAH. 

Warning: All these tour parties will 
be limted in number. Make reserva- 
tions early. 

Write or Phone: 

Vida Fox Clawson 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



It^s awaiting 
You . . . 

YES there is still a tremendous amount 
of outstanding instruction and use await- 
ing you in this and other copies of the 
Relief Society Magazine. Your editions 
may be handsomely bound at the West's 
finest bindery and printing plant for $2.50 
cloth bound and $3.50 leather bound per 
volume plus postage for mail orders. All 
mail orders must be paid in advance. 
Follow these postage rates if you send 
your order by mail: 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gTh:^ 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^M\J'j 




R I X h ^ ^ * " 



1. A LOOK AT MORMONISM Benjamin Alward 

Three hundred and eighty-five picturesque black-and-white photographs highlight the achievements of the 
LDS Church and its people. Every department of the Church is represented, including Church members 
who have achieved national and international prominence. This dramatic presentation will hold one's 
interest from first page to last. $4.00 

2. ... I THEE WED Dr. Rex A. Skidmore 

This book offers helpful suggestions on how to find marital happiness in an uncertain world. Each page 
is filled with interesting true-to-life examples and ideas for enriching the marriage relationship and 
bringing harmony into the home. It's an excellent supplementary book for teaching the M Men-Gleaner 
Manual, "Love, Marriage and You." $2.00 

3. FOR BEHOLD YE ARE FREE Lynn McKinlay 

Man is made after the image of God. . . . Man has been blessed by his Creator with free agency. Lynn 
McKinlay considers these two principles the very foundation upon which all LDS religious concepts are 
based. Offering greater insight into the principle of free agenty, the author analyzes fundamental views 
on good and evil and considers man's responsibility in his choice. $2.25 

4. COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF MORMON— Volume 11 George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl 

An excellent commentary for students and readers of "The Book of Mormon." Volume II gives rich 
background material and interprets scriptural passages — Words of Mormon to the Book of Mosiah. $4.00 



Open a Convenient 
Charge 
Account 



Official 

Publishers 

to the 

LD.S. 

Church 



'■H"i-"iiHi 



iiiiiiiiiiii 



Dcsctet^Booh Co. 

. . 44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City, Utah 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) charge 

to my account the following amount $ for 

the encircled (numbered) books: 12 3 4. 

Name 

Address 

City Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 




^^,v^ 




mmm 




MAdA^SHm 




i^^* jh ••» *. . 5>* 






J\Kf- 



^^^:i;:^i^:^^;-'^y^S:i^S^-^;;i;^;;iiiii .-. 



ssV^^ 



«^Mit^ . il^. 



IBRUARY 1957 



1 1 Luted uii 



our 



Catherine E. Berry 

I who have sung of spring and Aprils gone, 

Have woven words for magic found in May, 
Put shining notes to beat of silver rain, 

And lyric rhymes to praise the waking day. 
Can find no words to limn this muted hour 

Of hushed expectancy the earth now holds. 
Though February's blue and quiet dusk 

Is wrapped around with winter's frozen folds, 
The first faint stirring of the coming spring 

Was foretold in a wind that whispered by 
A moment gone, and left the world as still 

As if a miracle had touched the sky. 

I who have sung of spring can find no word 
To use for beauty felt — unseen, unheard. 



The Cover: Grain Grinding Mill in Leiden, Holland 
Photograph by Rinze Schippers 
Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam 

Frontispiece: Ponderosa Pines in the Aftermath of Storm 
Photograph by Josef Muench 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



CJroin I Lear and C/c 



ar 



The Relief Society Magazine truly is an 
enjoyment and a blessing to recei\c. It 
brings joy and happiness to me, and, al- 
though it is a little Magazine, it contains 
worlds of enjoyment and knowledge. This 
N'crse expresses my thoughts: 

Blessed are they who ha\e the power and 

gifts to make friends; 
It in\olves the power of going out of 

oneself 
And appreciating whate\er is noble and 

loving in others. 

This is just what The ReUef Society 
Magazine does for me. 

— Ruth A. Lyons 

West Covina, California 



I do enjoy reading all of The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine. In fact, it makes a well- 
rounded education, all found within its 
pages, for me. When \\c are older, we 
need the Magazine to keep us posted and 
uplifted, just as we do when we are 
younger. 

— Crysta B. Woodland 
Brigham City, Utah 

While reading the September issue of 
The Relief Society Magazine, this senti- 
ment came to me: 

Not merely just a Magazine, 
This publication \\omen built 
For others' help and happiness; 
Though small, it's like a flawless gem 
Expertly cut. 

— Gene Romolo 

Provo, Utah 



I want to thank you for each wonder- 
ful issue of the Magazine. I am just a new 
bride and am so excited about going to 
Relief Society this fall. There is such 
an abundance of knowledge and worth- 
while experiences to be shared. 



— Jeanne Draper 
Chico, California 



Se^■eral months ago a subscription to 
The Relief Society Magazine was present- 
ed to me by my cousin Fern Brockbank 
of Spanish Fork, Utah. Since I v^•as born 
and reared in Pleasant Gro\'e, Utah, )'ou 
can imagine how much I appreciate the 
gift. It is the biggest little Magazine I 
have ever had the privilege of reading. 
The poems, especially, are outstanding, 
and the stories are so realistic of home 
life. The whole book is full of the kind 
of reading that it takes to make life 
beautiful. 

— Jennie E. Waltenspiel 

Hoqui,Mii, Washington 

I would like to write a few lines to tell 
how much we enjoy The Relief Society 
Magazine. My sister sends it to m\- moth- 
er, and she hands it on to us. It is a 
pleasure to read the Magazine. 

— Mrs. Arthur Leigh 

Rudheath 
North Northwich 
England 

It gives me great pleasure to take time 
to express my appreciation for the wonder- 
ful Relief Society Magazine, which was a 
present to me on my birthday from my 
daughter Rosalie. I look forward each 
month to receiving the Magazine, as I 
lo\e to read the beautiful poems and in- 
spiring teachings and interesting lessons. 

— Mrs. Rose R. Stokes 

Promontory, Utah 

Words cannot express my appreciation 
for the Relief Society Magazine. I lo\e it 
from cover to co\er and always feel edified 
and encouraged after reading any part 
of it. 

— Mrs. Charlotte M. Linder 
Sacramento, California 

I enjoy each Magazine immensely and 
read them all from cover to eo\cr at least 
once. The stories, editorials, and lessons 
are helpful to nic in my e\er}day life. 
— Mrs. Maurine Marcum 
Arimo. Idaho 



Page 74 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 

Belle S. Spafford -- President 

Marianne C. Sharp - - First Counselor 

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond 

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young 

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor -_--.-_-- Vesta P. Crawford 

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen 

General Manager __--- Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 44 FEBRUARY 1957 No. 2 



(contents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

Sustaining the Authorities of the Church ElRay L. Christiansen 76 

The Netherlands Mission Preston R. Nibley 88 

Values Derived From Reading Worthwhile Literature Thomas C. Romney 90 

What Makes a Happy Home Wilma Boyle Bunker 93 

Great Men Pray 99 

A Flag for Utah Statehood Margaret G. Derrick 106 

I Explore the Upstairs Zipporah Layton Stewart 114 

FICTION 

Mother's Shoes — Second Prize Story Edith Larson 80 

Hearts United Frances C. Yost 94 

Bitter Medicine — Part 2 Olive W. Burt 109 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 74 

Sixty Years Ago 100 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 101 

Editorial: A Step Aside June Nielsen 102 

Birthday Congratulations to Amy Brown Lyman, Former Relief Society 

General President 103 

New Serial "The Bright Star" to Begin in March 107 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 116 

Birthday Congratulations 144 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Netherlands Mission Ada S. Van Dam 104 

Mary E. Jones Dalton Finds Happiness in Her Hobbies 108 

Candy for Valentine's Day Mary J. Wilson 113 

LESSONS FOR MAY 

Theology: "A New Witness for Christ" Leland H. Monson 123 

Visiting Teacher Messages: ". . . Ye Would Ask God, the Eternal Father, in 

the Name of Christ, If These Things Are Not True" Leone O. Jacobs 128 

Work Meeting: Summary Rhea H. Gardner 130 

Literature: Julius Caesar Briant S. Jacobs 132 

Social Science: "Be Ye Therefore Perfect" John Farr Larson 138 

POETRY 

Muted Hour — Frontispiece Catherine E. Berry 73 

Mother, Dora Toone Brough 79 

Future Resolve Hazel M. Thomson 86 

Heritage Leslie Savage Clark 87 

Giant Saguaros Ethel Jacobson 93 

Dawn Castle Eva Willes Wangsgaard 103 

When Portals Close Mabel Law Atkinson 108 

The Voice of Peace Isabelle Jensen 112 

Attic Treasure Maude Rubin 113 

Jt Is Love Gene Romolo 122 

Reunion Eunice J. Miles 129 

Star Dust Vesta N. Lukei 131 

Winter Notwithstanding Lael W. Hill 143 

°°y Elsie McKinnon Strachan 144 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 

payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can 
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at 
once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Mag:azine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Sustaining the Authorities 
of the Church 

Elder EJRay L. Christiansen 
Assistant to the Council of the Twelve 



i 4 nriHOSE in favor will show it 

I by raising their right hands 

—those opposed, if any, 

may manifest it by the same sign." 

This expression is familiar to every 

member of the Church. 

The First Presidency, consisting 
of three presiding high priests, a 
president who holds all the keys of 
the Priesthood, and two counselors, 
preside over all affairs and activities 
of the Church. They are assisted 
by Twelve Apostles, who, in turn, 
are aided by an unspecified number 
of high priests called Assistants to 
the Twelve, as well as by the First 
Council of Seventy. Also, laboring 
under the direction of the First 
Presidency are the Patriarch to the 
Church, the Presiding Bishopric, 
and the other general officers. 

The General Authorities have 
Church-wide supervisory powers. 
In addition to the general officers, 
stake and mission authorities are ap- 
pointed, sustained, and set apart, 
with jurisdiction limited to stake 
and mission affairs. In the same 
manner, branch officers are appoint- 
ed to preside in Church affairs with- 
in the confines of their respective 
wards and branches. 

The various offices in the Church 
exist ''. . . for helps and for govern- 
ments, for the work of the ministry 
and the perfecting of my saints" 
(D. & C. 124:143). 

It should be remembered that the 

Page 76 



ultimate power on earth to direct 
the affairs of the kingdom of God 
rests in only one person at a time. 
That person is the Prophet and 
President of the Church. He may 
delegate portions of this power to 
others and authorize them to act in 
a particular labor or office. There- 
fore, the president of a stake, the 
bishop of a ward, the president of a 
quorum, the president of a mission, 
and the president of a temple each 
receives from the President of the 
Church, directly or by delegation, 
the keys of that particular office and 
labor. 

The extent of the official author- 
ity of any officer in the Church is 
limited to the unit or division or 
institution in which he has been 
called to serve. Each is subject to 
the direction of those holding high- 
er authority. However, temple pres- 
idents and mission presidents are 
appointed by, and are responsible 
directly to the First Presidency. 

The auxiliary organizations repre- 
sent in their labor the President of 
the Church, and, as their name 
implies, are helps primarily to the 
President and, incidentally, to the 
Priesthood in the training and de- 
velopment of the members of the 
Church. When the names of the 
officers of the auxiliaries are pre- 
sented to the membership assembled 
— whether it is general, stake, or 
ward — they are duly sustained by 



SUSTAINING THE AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH 77 

the members of the organizations tions. The scriptures bear out the 

which they are called to direct. fact that, with the passing of the 

No person can rightfully serve in apostles of old, the authority of the 

any administrative position in the holy Priesthood was to be taken 

Church unless he has been so sus- from the earth, and that of neces- 

tained by the people over whom he sity it would have to be restored 

is to preside. The Lord has given from heaven before the Church 

us the way in which this is to be could be re-established. The Proph- 

done. et Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery 

He has revealed to us that it is the were ordained to the Melchizedek 

duty of presiding authorities to appoint Priesthood in 1829 under the hands 

and call; and then those whom they choose of Peter, Tames, and John: 
for any official position in the Church 

shall be presented to the body. If the ... who received the keys of Presi- 

body reject them, they are responsible for dency on the Mount, and who, as the 

that rejection. They have the right to Presiding Council over the Primitive 

reject, if they will, or to receive them Church, last held the keys of the Higher 

and sustain them by their faith and Priesthood. Every right, authority and 

prayers. That is strictly in accordance key was conferred upon the modern 

with the rule laid down of the Lord (Pres. prophets, and they in turn ordained 

Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, page others for the benefit of the Church of 

188, 1920 edition). Christ. (Widtsoe, "Studies in Priest- 
hood," page 21). 
XXZHEN, in assemblies of the 

saints, we are asked to sustain Nowhere, other than in The 

proposed officers in the Church, it Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 

is our right to express our true feel- day Saints, can men, in a few steps, 

ings. But, we should not question trace to its origin, their authority 

the wisdom and inspiration of those to act in the name of the Lord 

making the nominations, unless we Jesus Christ. Of this we do not 

know of facts that plainly indicate boast, but we render unto the Lord 

unworthiness on the part of the our gratitude for the fact. Hence, 

person nominated. It is not proper when we have the privilege of rais- 

nor in order for any member to ing our hands and voices to sustain 

raise his hand to register opposition those properly appointed, it should 

to a man who is called by proper be done with thanksgiving in our 

authority simply because he has a hearts. 

personal dislike for him; because he Not only is the right to sustain a 
has had some personal grievance, fundamental and sacred right, but 
or for other inconsequential reasons, it is an important duty resting upon 
The Latter-day Saints should feel the members of the Church to up- 
grateful for the knowledge that, hold the authorities presiding over 
after its absence for many years, the them. Merely raising the right hand 
authority to act in the name of God does not fulfil this duty. It simply 
has been restored to man. This expresses a promise that the persons 
power was conferred upon the first named will be sustained in deed 
officers of the Church by ordination and, in fact — that they will be de- 
under the hands of those who held fended against those who would de- 
the same power in earlier dispensa- fame them. 



78 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



It is a very serious thing for any 
member of the Church to engage 
in criticism and raise his voice 
against the duly appointed leaders. 
To do so will lead to no good, but 
will make it easier for such a mem- 
ber to be persuaded by the ungodly. 
It points the way to unhappiness. 

. . . There never should be a day pass 
but all the people composing the Church 
should lift up their voices in prayer to 
the Lord to sustain his servants who are 
placed to preside over them. . . . These 
men should have the faith of the people 
to sustain them in the discharge of their 
duties, in order that they may be strong 
in the Lord. . . . 

We should not permit ourselves to go 
about from day to day with a spirit of 
murmuring and fault-finding in our hearts 
against those who are presented before 
us to be sustained in responsible positions. 
If we have anything in our hearts against 
any of these brethren, it is our duty, as 
conscientious members of the Church, 
first as the Spirit may direct, to go to 
them alone and make known to them our 
feeling toward them and show them the 
cause of such feeling; not with a desire 
in our hearts to widen or increase the 
difficulty, but we should go to them in 
the spirit of reconciliation and brotherly 
love, in a true Christian spirit, so that 
if any feeling of bitterness exists within 
us it may be absolutely removed; and if 
we have cause against our brother, that 
we may be in a position to remedy the 
evil. We should seek to love one an- 
other and to sustain one another as chil- 
dren of God and as brothers and sisters 
in the cause (President Joseph F. Smith, 
Gospel Doctrine, page 280). 

npHIS great, stalwart leader taught 
further that it is not our right 
or prerogative to point out the sup- 
posed defects of the leaders in the 
Church: "Let the Lord God 
Almighty judge them and speak for 
or against them as it may seem to 
him good — but not me; it is not 
for me, my brethren, to do this . . ." 
{Ibid., page 223). 



Another great and important 
duty resting upon the parents in 
the Church in regard to sustaining 
our Church leaders is to teach their 
children by example as well as by 
precept to respect those in authority 
over them. If children hear their 
parents criticize or speak disparag- 
ingly of the bishop of the ward, the 
president of the stake, or other 
leaders in the Church, the damage 
is highly detrimental and may never 
be erased. We should teach our 
children to love the Lord and to 
understand his great love for them; 
to love their fellow men, and espe- 
cially to love their fellow members 
of the Church. We should teach 
them to honor the Priesthood as 
the authority that God has bestowed 
upon the Church for the proper 
government of the same. We 
should teach them the importance 
and the desirability of preparing 
themselves to become worthy of 
receiving the Priesthood. Children 
should be made to realize that to 
be permitted to sustain those who 
lead them is not only a rare privi- 
lege, but also that it obligates them 
to pray for their leaders, to uphold 
them, and to accept opportunities 
to serve when called by them into 
service. 

Now, a word to those who are 
sustained by the faith and prayers 
of the members: those who are 
called to office should realize that 
one of the greatest assets for leader- 
ship is the sustaining influence of 
those over whom they preside. This 
influence is vital and indispensable 
to effective leadership. In the words 
of the Lord, ''Except the Lord build 
the house, they labor in vain that 
build it . . ." (Psalms 127:1), and 



SUSTAINING THE AUTHORITIES OF THE CHURCH 



79 



''. . . if ye are not one ye are not 
mine" (D. & C. 38:27). And so, 
we have to be one; we have to sus- 
tain and be sustained if our leader- 
ship is to be effective. 

Those who are called to office 
and are sustained by the members 
should enter upon their duties with 
a full determination to do all in 
their power to magnify that calling. 
They should be prompt and zeal- 
ous. They should strive to become 
efficient in carrying out the whole 
program. 

They must plan, prepare, inspire. 
They must be examples in living 
the gospel wherever they may be 
— not only in meetings but also in 
private parties, while fishing and 
hunting, and while traveling. Priest- 



hood and auxiliary leaders and mem- 
bers alike have the responsibility to 
be true to ''. . . every word that 
proceedeth forth from the mouth 
of God" (D. & C. 84:44). Leaders 
are thus instructed by the L-ord: 

Wherefore, now let every man learn 
his duty, and to act in the office in which 
he is appointed, in all dihgence. He that 
is slothful shall not be counted worthy 
to stand, and he that learns not his duty 
and shows himself not approved shall not 
be counted worthy to stand . . . (D. & C. 
107:99-100). 

It is a great blessing to be per- 
mitted to sustain those who are 
called to preside over us. It is a 
blessing beyond measure to be sus- 
tained by the members whom we 
are called to serve. 



TRotk 



other 



Dora Toone Brough 

A hundred times, or more, your deeds of gold 
Have been expounded by the lips of friends; 
In humble language they have been retold 
To sleepy children, as the long day ends; 
And yet, the simple things I held most dear — 
Your busy hands, your gentle ways, your smile, 
The lullabies you sang to quell my fear, 
Your white lace collar, and your smooth hair style. 



In silent loveliness your soul met mine; 

I knew you always wanted me to keep 

A path to God, a love for the Divine; 

And when you closed your eyes in long, last sleep, 

Your gracious, noble life made me content 

To fashion mine to be your monument. 



(becond LPrtze Story 

fytnnual uielief Societii Snort Story (contest 

Mother's Shoes 

Edith Larson 



WHAT a picture Mother and 
Dad made, framed by the 
new window, their faces 
ahght with expectation! The ready 
laughter wrinkles were deeper than 
ever on Dad's face and the little 
lines of worry were gone from 
Mother's. 

She has accepted my ultima- 
tum, Dorothy thought happily, as 
she drove on past the window. I 
knew that if I left them alone, Dad 
would persuade Mother that I am 
right. It's ridiculous for her to 
think she needs to help me put on 
their golden wedding anniversary. 

Dorothy stopped the car and 
turned to the first early wedding 
guests she had picked up at the 
train. But Mother and Dad were 
there already, eagerly pulling the 
doors open to welcome Aunt Mable 
and Uncle Arthur with their daugh- 
ter Gertie. 

Dorothy waited only for the first 
greetings, then slipped away to the 
kitchen. The roast would be ready 
for the potatoes, onions, and carrots 
she had left standing in cold water. 
She hummed as her hands flew at 
their tasks. 

''The kitchen looks different," a 
pleasant voice spoke from the door- 
way. 

Dorothy looked up at her cousin 
Gertie— a stranger, really, since 
Dad's oldest sister had never been 

Page 80 




EDITH LARSON 

back after moving to New York 
twenty years ago. 

''Mother had the whole house 
done over in honor of the golden 
wedding. You can't imagine what 
this anniversary means to her. She 
hasn't thought of much else for the 
past five years." 

Gertie smiled. "I'm sure I'll feel 
the same way when I reach the 
fifty-year mark. But I wasn't refer- 
ring to the house, although it does 
look very nice. I was just thinking 
of the kitchen the way I remem- 
bered it, with Aunt Sarah bustling 
around, shooing us children out 
from under her feet." 



MOTHER'S SHOES 



81 



"She'd still be doing it if Fd let 
her. Fve had quite a time persuad- 
ing her to sit in the living room and 
be a lady of leisure." 

'That role does seem a little out 
of character for Aunt Sarah." 

''So she says. But, Gertie, think 
of all the years she has worked so 
hard. Not just her own work, but 
Relief Society and Sunday School 
and every other job that anyone 
wanted done. Mother deserves a 
big celebration without any respon- 
sibility at all." 

''Someone has to take the respon- 
sibility." 

"I am. I've been here three 
weeks already. Of course, the plans 
are all Mother's — except for some 
little surprises along the way. I 
want everything to be exactly as she 
has dreamed it." 

"What does Harvey say to all 
this?" 

"He doesn't like my being gone 
so long, of course, but he under- 
stands. Having the family so scat- 
tered means lots of house guests, 
besides the celebration itself. And 
the boys' wives all have small chil- 
dren — those who live here in town. 
Harvey can see where Mother needs 
me. He'll be up with our boys day 
after tomorrow to stay till it's over." 

"If there is anything I can do to 
help " 

"There'll be lots of things. I 
thought we younger women could 
get the meals and keep the work 
done up and let the brothers and 
sisters have a real visit. You'll find 
the makings of a green salad in 
the frig, if you want to put them 
together now." 

"And here I had my mouth all 
watered for some of Aunt Sarah's 



cooking. I've never forgotten it." 
But Gertie was smiling as she 
opened the frig. 

"I've sworn to keep Mother out 
of the kitchen, but I don't 
know. . . ." Dorothy broke off with 
a shrug. 

A flick of Gertie's head made her 
turn. Sarah stood in the door- 
way, an anxious frown on her face. 

"Dorothy," she asked, "did you 
remember to order the cake?" 

"Of course, Mother," Dorothy 
said, irritation overriding her normal 
tact. "I ordered the cake, checked 
on the photographer, and borrowed 
the punch bowl, and I know that 
was all you put on my list this 
morning." 

Sarah bit her lips. "I'm sorry. 
You didn't tell me," she said and 
turned away. 

Dorothy shook her head wryly as 
she watched her mother's retreating 
figure. 

"How do you cure 'em?" she 
asked Gertie. "You'd think I was 
an irresponsible teenager." 

"You don't. You just try." 

The cousins worked amicably and 
rapidly, the ready-made subject of 
how to deal with parents bridging 
the gap of long separation. In a 
very short time, Dorothy returned 
to the living room to announce din- 
ner. 

Mother looked up at her with a 
warm smile. "I can't get over it," 
she said. "Me sitting here with my 
hands folded and meals going on 
just the same. I was just telling 
Mable that you won't let me do a 
thing — not a single thing. You'd 
think I was the queen or someone 
important." 

Dad rose gallantly, offering his 



82 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



arm. 'Tou are, my dear — my 
queen." 

Dorothy's heart did a httle flip 
as she followed the older couple to 
the dining room. The old dears, 
she thought, so absolutely corny 
and so very, very dear. 

Dinner was a leisurely meal with 
much reminiscing and lavish comp- 
liments for Dorothy. She was glad 
when her brother Jim showed up 
with an offer to drive the old folks 
and Gertie around town. Dad had 
given up driving himself because of 
poor eyesight. 

Once the others were gone and 
the kitchen work done, Dorothy 
settled down to her lists of jobs still 
pending. She wanted to make one 
last check without Mother at her 
elbow. But she couldn't concen- 
trate. 

Why couldn't Mother just relax 
and let her daughter run things? 
Why couldn't she realize that Doro- 
thy was just as efficient a manager 
as her mother before her? Why, 
she was having the time of her life 
putting on this affair! 

Two hundred and fifty was a 
conservative estimate of the expect- 
ed guests at the open house Sunday 
afternoon. And there would be 
between ninety and a hundred at 
the family dinner Monday night. 
Close to twenty of these would be 
house guests for the week end or 
longer, for some came from great 
distances — from both coasts, in 
fact. 

Mother had used these distances 
as an excuse for having a family din- 
ner. The boys all thought an open 
house was celebration enough. But 
Dorothy sympathized with her 
mother's desire to have the family 



by themselves one night. And the 
Relief Society sisters would serve 
the dinner in the recreation hall. 

Sarah was proud of the society 
she had presided over for fifteen 
years. And she wanted something 
extra special because her own sisters 
were coming. They had never been 
West before. After their father 
had died, still unrelenting toward 
the daughter who married a Mor- 
mon, the sisters had written Sarah 
and urged her to come East for a 
visit. She had gone once or twice, 
and Dorothy had gone with her for 
one brief visit. 

There were four of the sisters 
altogether. The youngest two. 
Aunt Dora and Aunt Mattie, aged 
seventy-nine and seventy-six, were 
the adventurous ones coming to the 
golden wedding. They were both 
widows. 

npHE sightseers returned long be- 
fore Dorothy was ready for 
them. Then Jim's family dropped 
in, closely followed by the other 
boys and some of their families. 
Everyone wanted to see Aunt Mable 
after so many years. 

So it was late before the house 
settled down for the night. At the 
last minute, Sarah came to Doro- 
thy's room. "I think I'd better go 
with you to the station to meet the 
aunts," she said. 

**Oh, Mother, there's no need for 
you to get up at five a.m.! That 
train's always late and the station's 
a drafty, cold place to wait. You 
sleep in and I'll meet them just as 
we planned." 

'*As you planned," Sarah corrected 
with a smile that took the sting 
from the correction. '1 really think 



MOTHER'S SHOES 



83 



they'll expect me to meet them. 
Their very first trip, you know." 

"Nonsense. You'll make a much 
better first impression if they see 
you here in your own home." 

'Then I'll ha\'e breakfast waiting 
for you when you get back." 

"If you insist." 

I wasn't very gracious, Dorothy 
thought, as she paced the station 
platform in the cold dawn. The 
eastern mountains were pink-tipped 
but there was no sun to cut through 
the chill. Fm not sorry, though, 
that I insisted. And she shivered. 

She could hear the train rumbling 
in the distance. It w^ouldn't be too 
late after all. And then it was roar- 
ing into the station and she had 
underestimated its length. Those 
two whitehaired ladies ten coaches 
down had to be Aunt Mattie and 
Aunt Dora. Dorothy broke into a 
run. 

Then she was enfolded in Aunt 
Dora's ample arms and listening to 
Aunt Mattie's booming voice say- 
ing, "I'm glad you had sense enough 
to keep Sarah at home. What a 
heathenish hour for a train to ar- 
rive." 

"We're not such a big place," 
Dorothy answered defensively. "The 
train schedule is set up to give the 
city the most convenient hours." 

Why should she feel that she had 
to defend the railroad? As the day 
passed, she found she was always 
defending something. Aunt Mattie 
had the ability to put Dorothy's 
back up over the least little thing. 
Or were they Jittle things? 

Breakfast over. Aunt Mattie had 
moved purposively in on the sink. 
''Now, Dorothy, you can put the 
food away. You're the one who 



knows where it goes. I'll wash and 
your cousin can wipe." 

"But, Aunt Mattie, everything is 
all planned. The brothers and sis- 
ters are to be guests and we younger 
ones will do the work." 

"Fiddlesticks! I was washing 
dishes when you were in diapers!" 

"That's just the point. It's your 
turn for a holiday." 

"If I want to spend my holiday 
at the kitchen sink, that's my busi- 
ness, young lady. You put the food 
away. Where did you say I'd find 
an apron? There's half a dozen in 
my suitcase, but I'll borrow one for 
now." 

Helplessly, Dorothy obeyed, pain- 
fully aware of Gertie's amusement. 

A UNT Mattie didn't stop with 
taking command of the dish- 
washing. She planned the meals 
and saw that they were duly cooked 
according to her orders. As more 
and more guests arrived, she super- 
vised the sleeping arrangements. 
With dismay, Dorothy watched the 
reins of management slip from her 
hands. But there was no arguing 
with Aunt Mattie. But for Sarah's 
intervention, she would have taken 
over the open house, too. 

"Now, Mattie," Sarah said with 
deceptive gentleness, "Dorothy and 
I have the arrangements all planned. 
The boys' wives are going to serve 
the punch, taking turns, an hour 
each." 

"I'll pour the coffee, then/' Aunt 
Mattie insisted. 

"There'll be no coffee. You know 
that, Mattie." 

"Then I'll run the kitchen. Some- 
one has to see to it that the punch 
bowls are kept filled and the cookie 



84 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



plates ready. Fll start baking cook- 
ies this morning/' 

''The neighbors are bringing the 
cookies in/' 

''What if they don't bring 
enough? It won't hurt to have a 
few dozen of my icebox cookies on 
hand/' 

Sarah sighed, such a famihar sigh, 
Dorothy thought. "No, I don't 
suppose it will hurt." 

Dorothy was seething. She had 
purposely planned the meals so that 
there would be no baking these last 
two days in order to keep the house 
cool for Sunday. A hot retort was 
on the tip of her tongue, but she 
was saved from making it by a 
glimpse of Harvey driving in with 
the children. She ran to meet 
them, but even their hugs didn't 
keep her from boiling over in re- 
sponse to Harvey's "How are things 
going?" 

"Now wait!" Harvey raised a 
hand in mock self-defense against 
the torrent of words she poured out. 
"Let me get my bearings. And 
greet the folks," he added as he saw 
his father-in-law coming across the 
lawn. 

The two men clasped hands 
warmly. "We've certainly appre- 
ciated the loan of your wife," Fred 
said. "She's taken hold like her 
mother would." 

Dorothy flushed with pleasure, 
her anger beginning to dissolve. 
Harvey looked down at her affec- 
tionately. "You have just passed 
out the greatest compliment of all. 
Dad," he said. 

"I used to think no one could 
ever grow into Sarah's shoes. 
They're made special, you know, on 
an individual last. And now here's 



Dorothy, coming closer and clos- 
er. . . ." The old man shook his 
head, but his eyes were smiling. 

Dorothy thought, coming closer.' 
But of course. Dad's prejudiced. He 
won't ever admit anyone could grow 
into Mother's shoes. 

Dorothy honestly tried to deal 
with the problem of Aunt Mattie 
the way Mother would. All day 
Saturday, Mattie baked cookies. 
Red-faced and tired but triumphant, 
she came to the table that night to 
a meal she had planned and pre- 
pared herself for eighteen people. 

"I've baked five hundred cookies," 
she announced. "You can't run 
short now." 

"But it was completely unneces- 
sary," Dorothy broke out before she 
remembered. She didn't need the 
warning pressure of Harvey's hand 
to stop her. 

"Thank you, Mattie," Sarah said 
quietly. "I don't know what we'd 
do without you." 

Dorothy thought she'd explode, 
the way Aunt Mattie preened her- 
self at the compliment. Without 
Aunt Mattie, everything would have 
gone smoothly according to Doro- 
thy's direction. At least, she con- 
soled herself, Aunt Mattie couldn't 
interfere with the programs planned 
for the open house and the family 
dinner. 

]V/f OTHER was in on the program 
planned for the open house 
because it was a surprise on Dad. 
But the entertainment at the family 
dinner was Dorothy's own doing, 
and a secret from both her parents. 
She had prepared a complete pro- 
gram around the grandchildren and 
their talents, including a three-act 
skit portraying the courtship of 



MOTHER'S SHOES 



85 



Fred and Sarah. Mother and Dad 
would love i'i. 

But as late as Saturday night, 
Mother asked Dorothy again, ''Don't 
you think we ought to have some 
sort of program at the family din- 
ner besides a few remarks from the 
bishop?" 

Dorothy patted her hand and said 
soothingly, ''Don't worry, Mother. 
Everyone will be too busy visiting. 
Besides, the bishop will talk as long 
as you want him to." 

"I know, but—" 

"No 'buts' about it. Mother. I 
have everything planned. Now just 
enjoy your company and leave the 
rest to me." 

Sarah turned away, but Dorothy, 
looking after her drooping figure, 
frowned. Mother, she thought, 
should be happier. Here I am, do- 
ing everything in the world to make 
her dreams come true, and she frets 
over details. 

OUT the next day, as Sarah and 
Fred greeted the neighbors and 
friends who flocked to the house, 
Dorothy had never seen her mother 
look happier. She looked rested and 
proud as she stood near the door, 
one hand on her husband's arm. 

Dorothy had more time to watch 
and mingle with the guests than 
she had expected. In spite of her 
protests, Aunt Mattie had taken 
over the kitchen. 

"Go on in there and talk to your 
friends," the old lady insisted. "I 
don't know anyone and I don't like 
to talk to strangers. I'll be perfectly 
happy right here." 

So Dorothy had joined her hus- 
band, and together they greeted old 
friends. It wasn't the way she had 
planned it, but — well — she rather 



liked it this way, knowing the 
kitchen was well commanded. 

Sarah was talking to a distin- 
guished-looking man Dorothy final- 
ly recognized as a former bishop 
who had moved away. Pulling at 
Harvey's arm, she steered him over 
that way. 

"Your open house is going off 
very well. Sister Talbot," the bishop 
was saying. "Knowing your effi- 
ciency, I'm not surprised." 

Sarah laughed ruefully. "I didn't 
have much to do with it. I've been 
chained to this armchair by the next 
in line." Looking up, she saw 
Dorothy and Harvey and smiled 
warmly. "Here is the one who 
deserves your compliments, Bishop. 
I don't know what I'd have done 
without her." 

Dorothy stammered through greet- 
ings, her mind in a whirl. "I don't 
know what I'd have done without 
her." Why did that statement have 
such a familiar ring? 

As the company eddied around 
them, leaving her momentarily in a 
little private island with Harvey, she 
turned to him. "What would 
Mother have done without me?" 
she asked abruptly. 

Harvey smiled down at her. "So 
you recognized the line, too. I 
thought you would." 

"It's what Mother said to Aunt 
Mattie after she butted in and up- 
set all my plans. Do you really 
think that I butted in and upset 
Mother's plans in the same way?" 

Harvey's smile disappeared and 
he stared seriously down at his 
wife's anxious face. "I don't know, 
Dorothy." 

"But I only carried out her plans, 
the ones she's been making for 



86 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



years. Of course, I added a few 
touches here and there, but . . . /' 

"Mother Talbot is far too diplo- 
matic ever to tell you, if to her you 
are another Aunt Mattie." 

''I know." Dorothy's misery 
threatened to engulf her. "All I 
wanted was for Mother to ha\'e one 
perfectly happy time, free from 
care. But — I guess a woman like 
Mother is never really free from 
care. Here Fve been getting the 
biggest bang out of running this 
show — and that's just what Mother 
would have got out of running it 
herself. Not a lot of worry, but 
fun— just plain fun. Why didn't I 
see that before?" 

"Don't blame yourself too much, 
Dorothy. It looked as if you were 
doing your mother a big favor. I 
think she's proud that you wanted 
to do it." 

"Perhaps. But, right now it's 
time for the self-appointed regent 



to abdicate and let the queen take 
o\'er. Quick, Harvey, tip the chil- 
dren off not to let on they've been 
practicing for a program tomorrow 
night." 

"But you've planned such a good 
program!" 

"I? Mother's the program plan- 
ner in our family." 

The quick squeeze Harvey gave 
her hand showed Dorothy he under- 
stood. With tears in her eyes, she 
watched him quietly maneuver the 
grandchildren out of the room. 
Then she squared her shoulders and 
waited for a chance to speak to 
Sarah. 

Dorothy was smiling by the time 
she had a chance to say, "Mother- 
Mother, why don't you ask the 
grandchildren to put on some kind 
of entertainment for the family din- 
ner? I'm sure they'd love to show 
off for the aunts and uncles." 



Edith Larson, Manton, Michigan, won third prize in the Rehef Society Short Story 
Contest last year, and thus is a second-time award winner in this year's contest. She is 
a graduate of Northwestern University. Her husband, Carl Larson, is in the lumber 
business, and her daughter, Mary Margaret, is a high school junior with aspirations 
toward Brigham Young Uni\'ersity. Mrs. Larson is a spare-time writer whose work has 
appeared in several national magazines. At present, her writing time is being seriously 
interrupted by an original television program for children which she directs on her 
hometown station. She comments that she is as active in the Traverse City Branch of 
the Church as a distance of forty miles permits. She is currently serving as Y.W.INLLA. 
president. 



CJuture uiesoh 



esoive 

Hazel M. Thomson 

Dishes to be washed, 

Scrubbing to be done; 

Clothes to hang out, 

W^hile yet there is sun. 

Socks to be darned, 

Shirts to be mended; 

Supper time comes. 

The work still isn't ended. 

Ld write the great verse, 

If there were hours to borrow, 

The words sing in my heart, 

I shall write them . . . tomorrow. 




JACKSON LAKE AND MOUNT MORAN, WYOMING 



uientagi 



Leslie Savage Clark 



These are our common heritage — 

The scarlet autumn, spring; 

No man can fence bright April in, 

Nor cage the migrant wing. 

And hearts, alike, have common dower 

Of laughter, tears, and pain. 

The same deep need to share love's sun 

And pity's gentle rain. 

May God, in mercy, make us wise 
So, working hand in hand. 
We build a greater brotherhood 
In this beloved land. 



Page 87 



cJhe I ietherlands 1 1 ii 



ission 



Pieston R. Nihley 



'TTHE first missionary to carry the gospel to the Netherlands was Elder 
Orson Hyde, a member of the original Council of the Twelve, who 
visited Rotterdam in June 1841, while on his way to Palestine to dedicate 
that land for the return of the Jews. In Rotterdam he became acquainted 
with a Jewish Rabbi, *'to whom he explained the object of his intended 
trip to the Holy Land, and also testified of the restored gospel." 

Twenty years were to pass before other missionaries of the Church 
visited the Netherlands. At the annual conference of the Church, held 
in Salt Lake City in April 1861, two Elders, Paul Augustus Schettler and 
A. Wiegers van der Woude, were called to serve as missionaries in Holland. 
They arrived in Rotterdam in August 1861, and after spending a few 
days in that city proceeded on to Amsterdam, where they began their 
labors. Shortly afterwards Elder van der Woude traveled to Friesland to 




Photograph by Rinze Schippers 
Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam 



THE OLD GATEWAY (DELFTSEPOORT), DELFT, HOLLAND 



Page 88 



THE NETHERLANDS MISSION 



89 




Photograph submitted by Ada S. Van Dam 

RELIEF SOCIETY VISITING TEACHERS IN VLAARDINGEN, 

THE NETHERLANDS 

Left to right: Ogtavie G. A. Van Wijnen and daughter Gabrielle; Marrigje A. 
Van Rosmalen and daughter Olga Maria. These two sisters take their children to 
kindergarten and then do their visiting teaching, travehng on bicycles. 

visit relatives and, on October i, 1861, he baptized three persons, two of 
whom were relatives, in the town of Broek, near Akkerwoude. These were 
the first baptisms in the Netherlands Mission. 

On December 23, 1861, Elder Schettler baptized three persons in 
Amsterdam; other conversions followed, and early in 1862 a branch of the 
Church was organized in that city. 

From 1861 to 1864 the Netherlands Mission was part of the Swiss 
and German Mission, but in the latter year a separate mission was formed. 
Belgium was later added to the Netherlands Mission, but it was transferred 
to the French Mission in 1923. 

The Book of Mormon was translated into the Dutch language in 
1890, by Elder John W. F. Volker of Ogden. In 1896 a periodical was 
begun by the Church in Holland, entitled, De Ster, which has continued 
to the present time. 

There are now 3,254 members of the Church in the Netherlands Mis- 
sion, located in twenty-six branches. The president of the Mission is 
Elder Rulon J. Sperry of Salt Lake City. Twenty-two Relief Society 
organizations were reported in December 1955, with 279 members. Lucy 
Emma G. Sperry presides over the Netherlands Mission Relief Society. 



Note: The cover of this Magazine is a view of a Grain Grinding Mill in Leiden, 
Holland. See also "Recipes From the Netherlands Mission/' page 104. 



Values Derived From Reading 
Worthwhile Literature 



Thomas C. Roinney 
Do not read good books — life is too short for that. Only read the best. — Dimnet 



NEVER before, perhaps, was 
there a greater need for 
emphasis upon the impor- 
tance of having high class literature 
put into the hands of the children 
and young people than there is at 
the present time. Never have evil- 
designing individuals been more 
determined to foist upon the public 
their nefarious wares such as im- 
moral literature, indecent films, and 
glaring tales of robberies and other 
crimes than now. 

Reports from juvenile court rec- 
ords throughout the land reveal the 
deplorable fact that juvenile delin- 
quency is rapidly on the increase, 
manifesting itself in an ever-increas- 
ing number of homicides, thefts, 
and other infractions of the moral 
code. 

The chief responsibility for the 
prevention and correction of these 
evils must be placed upon the par- 
ents in the home. They, in the 
very nature of things, are the logical 
and inescapable guardians of their 
children. The family is the oldest 
and most fundamental of all social 
institutions, and here is laid the 
cultural, moral, and religious pat- 
tern in the child's life that will 
largely determine his future success 
or failure. 

There are no influences in the 
home so potent in the formation of 
the character of the child as the 

Page 90 



example and the verbal teachings of 
its parents; but second only to these 
is, perhaps, the literature with 
which the child comes in contact 
through different media, such as 
retold stories, comic books, maga- 
zines, television, and radio. 

Of such grave import in the life 
and character of the child are these 
influences that the late President 
Joseph F. Smith was led to say: 

Books constitute a sort of companion- 
ship to everyone who reads, and they cre- 
ate within the heart feelings either for 
good or for bad. It sometimes happens 
that parents are very careful about the 
company which their children keep and 
are very indifferent about the books they 
read. In the end the reading of a bad 
book will bring about evil associates. 

It is not only the boy who reads this 
strange, weird and unnaturally exciting 
literature who is affected by its influence, 
but in time he influences others. This lit- 
erature becomes the mother of all sorts 
of evil suggestions that ripen into evil 
practices and bring about an unnatural 
and debased feeling which is ever crowd- 
ing out the good in the human heart and 
giving place to the bad. . . . 

. . . Let the Saints beware of the books 
that enter their homes, for their influences 
may be as poisonous and deadly as the 
adder . . . {Gospel Doctrine, pp. 324-325, 
1952 Edition). 

In like strain, President David O. 
McKay, when a member of the 
Council of the Twelve, emphatically 
declared: 



VALUES DERIVED FROM READING 



91 



Men in Israel, it is time that we take 
a stand against vile literature. It is poison- 
ous to the soul. It is the duty of a 
parent to put the poison that is in the 
house, on the highest shelf, away from 
that innocent little child who knows not 
the danger of it. It is the duty of the 
parent also to keep the boy's mind from 
becoming polluted with the vile trash that 
is sometimes scattered — nay, that is daily 
distributed among us. , . . Teach your 
children, your boys and girls e^'ery where, 
to keep away from every bad book and 
all bad literature, especially that which 
sa\'ors of hatred, or envy, or malice, that 
v\hich bears upon it the marks of 
hypocrisy, insincerity, edited by men who 
have lost their manhood (Liahona, vol. 8, 
page 310). 

"^jyHILE unfit literature has such 
a baleful influence upon the 
morals of the growing child, much 
can be said of the uplifting and 
wholesome influence of good, chaste 
literature upon his life. No child 
is likely to go far astray from the 
path of rectitude and virtue who, 
from his earliest childhood, has 
been reared in a home where there 
is daily reading of the scriptures 
and other good books as the Lord 
has directed: 

. . . yea, seek ye out of the best books 
words of wisdom; seek learning, even by 
study and also by faith (D. & C. 88:118) . 

Said the great Roman orator, 
Cicero: 

There is nothing so charming as the 
knowledge of literature; of that branch of 
literature, I mean, which enables us to 
discover the infinity of things, the im- 
mensity of Nature, the heavens, the earth 
and the seas. This is that branch which 
has taught religion, moderation, magna- 
nimity, and that has rescued the soul 
from obscurity; to make her see all things 
above and below, first and last, and be- 
tween both; it is this that furnishes us 
wherewith to live well and happy, and 
guides us to pass our lives without dis- 
pleasure and offence. 



The Bible is such a book, and it 
has had a more powerful influence 
upon the lives of prominent men 
and women down through the 
centuries than all of the other great 
works of literature combined. 

There are few plays of the im- 
mortal William Shakespeare that do 
not bear the imprint of intensive 
reading of that sacred book; and 
the masterpieces of John Milton, 
'Taradise Lost" and 'Taradise Re- 
gained," have borrowed their most 
important characters and plots and 
much of their lofty style from the 
Holy Bible. 

By taking a glance at the found- 
ers and preservers of our great 
American Republic, we see that 
the vast majority were reverent men 
and intensive readers of the word 
of God. Such were George Wash- 
ington, Benjamin Franklin, Abra- 
ham Lincoln, and others whose 
names loom large on the pages of 
early American history. 

Space will not permit an exhaus- 
tive survey of the literature read and 
absorbed by these men and its in- 
fluence upon their lives, but by way 
of illustration, I submit a few ex- 
amples from the life and utterances 
of the great emancipator, Abraham 
Lincoln. 

From his early childhood, Abra- 
ham had related to him by his 
mother the beautiful stories of the 
Bible. Later, as he developed into 
young manhood, he became a de- 
vout student of that holy record. 
The influence of that early training 
and profound study finds expression 
on almost every page of his letters 
and speeches later in life. We see 
this not only in the reverent and 
heartbreaking tenderness of his mes- 



92 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



sages, but in the strikingly clear and 
concise language in which he clothed 
his thoughts. 

'M'OTE the Christlike quality and 
directness of expression in the 
following letter addressed by him 
to a mother whose sons had been 
stricken down on the field of battle: 

Dear Madam: I have been shown in 
the files of the War Department a state- 
ment of the Adjutant General of Massa- 
chusetts that you are the mother of five 
sons who have died gloriously on the field 
of battle. I feel how weak and fruitless 
must be any word of mine which should 
attempt to beguile you from the grief of 
a loss so overwhelming. But I cannot re- 
frain from tendering you the consolation 
that may be found in the thanks of the 
republic they died to save. I pray that 
our Heavenly Father may assuage the 
anguish of your bereavement, and leave 
you only the cherished memory of the 
loved and lost, and the solemn pride that 
must be yours to have laid so costly a 
sacrifice upon the altar of freedom. 

As he left his home in Springfield 
to assume the duties of the highest 
position that can be conferred upon 
a citizen of the United States, he 
bade farewell to his neighbors and 
fellow-townsmen in these touching 
words: 

For more than a quarter of a century 
I have lived among you, and during all 
that time I have received nothing but 
kindness at your hands. Here I have 
lived from my youth till now I am an 
old man. Here the most sacred trusts of 
earth were assumed; here all my children 
were born; and here one of them lies 
buried. . . . Today I leave you: I go to 
assume a task more difficult than that 
which devolved upon General Washing- 
ton. Unless the Great God who assisted 
him shall be with and aid me, I must 
fail. But if that same omniscient mind 
and the same Almighty arm that directed 
and protected him shall guide and sup- 
port me, I shall not fail; I shall succeed. 



Let us pray that the God of our fathers 
may not forsake us now. To Him I 
commend you all. Permit me to ask 
that with equal sincerity and faith }'0u 
will inxoke His wisdom and guidance for 
me. 

A classic example illustrative of 
well-nigh perfect literature and 
usually cited by critics of speech is 
Lincohi's Gettysburg address which 
I commend to the reading public. 

It would be an injustice to the 
memory of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith did I not call attention brief- 
ly to some of the beautiful litera- 
ture contained in our modern sacred 
records. There is no more impres- 
sive and artistic language than is 
contained in Section 121 of the 
Doctrine and Covenants, written by 
the Prophet under the inspiration of 
the Almighty, while a prisoner in 
Liberty jail in Missouri. The same 
can be said of Section 76 of the 
same book, in which appears a 
graphic description of the three de- 
grees of glory. 

And what has been said of The 
Doctrine and Covenants, can truth- 
fully be claimed for The Book of 
Mormon and The Pearl of Great 
Price. 

The values to be gained from the 
reading of good literature may be 
summarized in a few simple state- 
ments. Such reading will stimulate 
growth of the intellect through put- 
ting one in touch with the wisdom 
of the ages, both past and present, 
and will give a foretaste of that 
which is to come through a perusal 
of prophetic utterances. In hours of 
discouragement and despondency, 
the spirit can be revived and a new 
courage inspired by the account of 
others who have similarly been de- 



VALUES DERIVED FROM READING 



93 



pressed but, by the exercise of sheer 
will power, have lifted themselves 
from the slough of despondency to 
an eminence of great achievement. 
Vicariously, one can see through 
the eyes of others the beauties of 
this world and can share in the 
adventures incident to travel in dif- 



ferent lands and among varied and 
interesting races of people. Finally, 
the soul can be enriched and puri- 
fied and a new faith and hope be 
born through the reading of the 
word of God as revealed to man in 
all ages of the world for the salva- 
tion of his children. 



vi/hat /I Lakes a uiappa dii 



appyi 



ome 



Wilma BoyJe Bunker 



LAST night as I tucked the covers around my young son, he reached up and pulled 
me close to him for a goodnight kiss, and then suddenly asked, "Mother, what 
makes a happy home?" 

"Well, Son," I said, a little startled by his mature query, "I believe the most 
important thing in a happy home is love — love between the mother and father, and 
love among all the members of the family. 

"Then you have to have comradeship, with the whole family interested in each other, 
and part of the time interested in doing things together. 

"You have to have co-operation, too. A family in which each member is selfishly 
pulling for himself is never a happy one. 

"You need a sense of humor and lots of laughter. To be able to laugh during 
trying moments averts many a crisis. 

"You need to have time to relax. A family that is too busy to enjoy life is tense 
and irritable. 

"You need sentiment, too. Birthdays, graduations, achievements, holidays should 
be celebrated, snapshots and keepsakes treasured. 

"You need compassion and kindness inside the home, and lots of it outside. 

"Above all, you need to love your Heavenly Father and his Son, Jesus, so that you 
will love your neighbor. Rehgion gives comfort and warmth, hope and faith, to a 
home. 

"So you see, Son, it takes a lot to make a happy home, much more than walls 
and roof, furnishings, and a family inside." 



K^iant Saguaros 



Ethel Jacohson 

Not fearful or importunate, 
They hft great arms on high 
In strength and calm as to uphold 
The azure-vaulted sky. 

Steadfast they rear through flood and drouth 
That ravage wasteland bournes — 
Rugged saguaros robed in might 
And majesty and thorns. 



Hearts United 



Frances C. Yost 



CALVIN and Susan Deaton sat 
before the fireplace. Its cheer- 
ful warmth felt good on this 
cold February evening. Occasionally 
Cah'in would reach down with the 
fire tongs and turn the log, burning 
on the hearth. Then, too, he would 
reach over and pat Susan's work- 
worn hand as she rested it on the 
armchair. It had been quite some- 
time since either of them had 
spoken. 

Calvin wondered what Susan was 
thinking It wasn't like her to 
sit with her hands idle. Usually as 
they chatted in the evening, she 
crocheted or knitted. He hoped she 
was happy, that she was glad to 
share the September of her life with 
him. He remembered their wed- 
ding day, just a year ago. Valen- 
tine's Day seemed such an approp- 
riate day to be married. Some of 
the children, his mischievous Carl 
and Susan's Roger, had decorated 
their car while they were being mar- 
ried. Calvin remembered so well 
the drawing on the back of the 
car. It was two hearts united, and 
with the words inside, "J^^^^ ^^^^' 
tied." 

Calvin looked over at Susan 
again. She seemed lost in thought 
as she watched the firelight. This 
wasn't much of a way to treat a 
lady on her wedding anniversary. 
If the car hadn't broken down, he 
could have taken her to a movie. 
But what Susan would like best, 
and Calvin admitted to himself 
that he would, too, would have 
been for the family, his grown 
children, and hers, to drop in and 
spend the evening. He had thought 
Page 94 



at the time of their marriage that 
all the children approved, but if 
they were happy about this second 
marriage, some of them would have 
called and wished them greetings 
today. 

Calvin looked again at Susan and 
spoke affectionately. "Susan, my 
dear, you are so quiet tonight. A 
penny for your thoughts." He pat- 
ted her hand tenderly. 

''I was thinking, Calvin, that it's 
been a good year for us. I was 
thinking that I'm very glad you 
proposed to me at that old-fashioned 
party, and that we chose ^^alentine's 
Day to be married." She sighed 
softly, "But I must admit I'm disap- 
pointed that the children ha\e 
forgotten entirely. If even one of 
them had remembered to call on 
our anniversary, it wouldn't be so 
bad." 

"Sometimes children are thought- 
less. They don't mean to be, it's 
just that they are so busy living 
their own lives. You know how it 
is with growing children and all. If 
the old car hadn't quit on us, I'd 
ask the sweetest person I know, to 
go see a movie. Would you like to 
hop on a bus and go downtown to 
see a show?" 

"No, Calvin, I like it here, really. 
Except I'd like to see some of the 
family." Susan smiled sweetly and 
patted Calvin's hand. 

"Well, if my old jitney hadn't 
balked," Calvin said, "I would take 
you to see them all. We'd go call- 
ing from house to house like we did 
on Christmas morning." 

"That would be nice, but it's 
pleasant here by the fire. Perhaps 



HEARTS UNITED 



95 



some of the family will think to call 
even yet this evening," Susan as- 
sured him. 

"You've been so quiet, I got to 
wondering if you regretted marrying 
an old codger like me. Your chil- 
dren were mighty devoted to you. 
It wasn't my intention to come 
between you and your loved ones. 
But, by George, I don't know how 
I managed without you for those 
fifteen years," Calvin sighed. 

"I must admit, I've wondered 
this evening, if your family really 
likes me as a stepmother. Oh, 
they've treated me lovely, Calvin, 
really they have. But your girls did 
hover around and sort of pamper 
you all those years, and I've won- 
dered if you've missed it. I 
wonder if they sort of resent my 
taking their mother's place." Susan 
felt better now that she had aired 
her thoughts. She hoped Calvin 
would not misunderstand her. 

''Of course, my family loves you. 
They couldn't help loving you. 
You're so sweet-natured, and as for 
the girls not dropping in each day, 
it's just that you keep the house so 
spic and span, and keep cookies, 
pie, and cake around for my sweet- 
tooth, so that they don't need to 
come so often. But 1 did think 
some of the family would drop by 
today." Calvin could not hide his 
disappointment. 

^^/^h, I forgot to tell you, Calvin, 
your Carl did stop by this 
morning, right after you left for 
work. He asked if he could store 
some long picnic tables in our base- 
ment, lie said Karen was making 
room in their basement for the 
children to roller skate and bicycle 
during the bad weather. I thought 



it would be all right, so I told him 
to bring them in." 

''Sure, that's fine," Calvin replied. 

"It was sort of funny, though. 
My Roger had just been here a few 
minutes before that, and asked if 
we would mind if he stored some 
boxes and things in the basement." 
Susan laughed. "I hope you don't 
mind." 

"No, that's okay. There's plenty 
of room in the rumpus room. We 
don't have the parties there like we 
used to when the kids were home. 
I'm glad to help them out any way 
we can, but didn't either of the 
boys say anything? Didn't they 
even say happy anniversary. Mom?" 
Calvin questioned. 

"No, they didn't, Calvin. I guess 
that's what made me sort of down 
in the dumps. I've tried to shake 
it off all day, but, it just keeps com- 
ing back, try as I may." Susan 
looked at Calvin for some kind of 
reassurance. 

"I guess we have to make our 
own happiness, Susan, not expect 
someone else to hand it to us like 
a valentine." Calvin was more seri- 
ous than usual. 

"I guess you are right," Susan 
agreed. Then silence enveloped 
them as they each lived with their 
thoughts and watched the firelight 
glow. Yet they knew that real 
happiness includes outside contacts, 
knowing that loved ones love you 
and approve of your decisions. 
Perhaps the children hadn't ap- 
proved of their marriage, and this 
v^as their way of showing it: this 
complete ignoring of their first 
anni\'ersary! 

"I'm thinking too much and not 
working enough." Susan wiped an 



96 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



escaped tear from her lashes, and 
picked up her crocheting from the 
end table. She watched her fingers 
work with the thread, the way she 
liked them to, but her mind kept 
dwelling on the family, the whole 
united family — hers and Calvin's 
children. It wasn't as if they lived 
a long way off— everyone of them 
was within driving distance. They 
knew that Calvin's car wasn't work- 
ing, they knew the repair man had 
said it wasn't worth fixing. They 
could have dropped in if they had 
wanted to. 

Susan looked at Calvin, his gray, 
thinning hair was evidence of years 
of toil and service for his family 
and the community. She hated to 
have him hurt. For his sake, she 
wished his children would come by 
and wish them well. 

Calvin watched Susan crocheting 
and thought if only one of her chil- 
dren would come this evening, and 
let her know they were happy that 
she had remarried. Children should- 
n't hurt their mother like this. It 
was like a sharp blade against 
Susan's heart, and there wasn't 
anything he could do about it. 

"Well, I'd better put another log 
on the fire, the evening is still 
young," Calvin said, rising from the 
chair. 

TT was after he had placed the log 
and straightened up, that Calvin 
noticed a golden crimson light fall 
across the window, like the glitter 
on the cake of a centenarian. Then 
they heard some peculiar noise out- 
side. Calvin looked quickly at 
Susan, then suddenly the front door 
burst open, and it seemed the very 
hosts of heaven were shouting, 
'Happy Anniversary, Mother and 
Dad!" 



Their faces lighted up as they 
looked first at each other then at 
the throng of happy people tramp- 
ing through the front door. They 
both were pale, but it was from 
pure joy. Calvin's children with 
their husbands and wives, and Su- 
san's children with their husbands 
and wives, came marching in two 
by two, filling the room as Noah 
filled the ark. All were singing an 
unrehearsed song from an old fa- 
miliar tune, every line ending with 
the words, ''happy anniversary." 

As the large group of married 
young folks circled the room, Calvin 
and Susan found themselves stand- 
ing in the center of all of their 
loved ones. It was such a good 
feeling, having all the children to- 
gether. They seemed like hearts 
united, as they grouped themselves 
according to age, like one big, hap- 
py family. 

When the song was finished, and 
the door closed against the evening's 
chill, Calvin's oldest boy, John, 
cleared his throat, a signal for com- 
plete silence. Then John acted as 
spokesman for the group. 

"Mother and Dad," he began, 
"in behalf of all of us, to show you 
our love, we want to give you a 
little present." There was a chuckle 
from the crowd, then John resumed 
his speech. "Well, it's sort of big, 
folks, we couldn't get it through 
the door, so if you'll step outside." 

John took Susan's arm and John's 
wife. Vera, took Calvin's, and they 
were ushered to the front porch, 
with all the others following. Out- 
side it was so dark the stars seemed 
to pull the sky down close. Then 
someone turned on a spotlight at 
just the right moment, and there in 
the driveway was a new red car. It 



HEARTS UNITED 



97 



looked like a valentine all wrapped 
in cellophane and tied with ribbons. 

John handed them the biggest 
valentine they had ever seen, and 
attached to it were the keys to the 
car. Susan was overcome with joy. 
She looked at Calvin and gained 
strength. He was like a boy with 
his first ice skates at Christmas 
time. She thought her heart would 
burst with joy when she read aloud 
the card: ''Roses are red, violets 
are blue, Valentine greetings to 
both of you." Then underneath in 
neat handwriting, with the signature 
of all of the two families, was the 
little message, ''An anniversary gift 
from all of us." 

The group grew suddenly quiet, 
and Susan knew it was time to say 
something. She turned to Calvin. 
Susan was glad he had chosen to 
speak first, perhaps her heart would 
stop fluttering by the time he had 
finished. 

Calvin's voice choked as he 
spoke: "It's hard to tell all of you 
what this means to me. After driv- 
ing a car for as many years as I 
have, a fellow sort of gets used to 
having one around that will run. 
I guess, even though I am getting 
along in years, I never figured I was 
quite old enough to start riding a 
bus all the time." 

Everyone laughed a little, and 
then Susan knew it was her turn 
to express her appreciation. "Chil- 
dren, all of you, my children, and 
Calvin's, and all of you dear, sweet 
sons and daughters-in-law, we want 
you to know we love you all very 
dearly. We appreciate your open- 
ing your purses and buying the car 
we so needed, but it's this coming 
to see us, this remembering . . . ." 



A lump rose in her throat and Susan 
knew she couldn't go on. 

Then Martin, who was always so 
understanding, came to her rescue 
and said, "We know. Mother." 

Then it was that three of the 
young men jumped in the back seat 
and insisted that Calvin and Susan 
take them for a ride around the 
block. Someone shouted from the 
porch: "Remember, just around the 
block, the party is only beginning." 

CUSAN felt it was just as well the 
ride was short, because Calvin 
was much too excited to do his 
best driving. When they returned, 
they found themselves being ush- 
ered down the basement to the rec- 
reation room. 

But she was not preparea for the 
surprise which greeted them. Every- 
one had been busy as beavers while 
they were driving around. The very 
picnic tables that Carl had brought 
over were set up, and the tables 
were decorated with valentines and 
cupids with arrows, and entwined 
hearts. 

Susan noticed that her son, Roger, 
was pulling folding chairs out of 
the boxes he had brought over to 
store that morning. How very 
stupid I have been, Susan chided 
herself. 

Then down from the kitchen 
came the girls, each wearing a little 
paper valentine apron, and carrying 
large platters of cold turkey, salads 
of all kinds, relishes, punch, and 
hot rolls. As they walked around 
the table hunting for their places, 
Susan could hardly hold back the 
tears of joy. Why the place cards 
were made from old photographs of 
each of them when they were chil- 
dren. 



98 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



She remembered the clay Karen 
and Mary had come gathering pic- 
tures. It was right after the Christ- 
mas rush. Why, they had been 
planning this big party for a long, 
long time. It would take a long 
time of planning to ... to buy 
a car. Susan knew, because even 
though all of the children were 
successful, they would have had to 
make some very dear sacrifices to 
present them with such a wonderful 
gift. 

OOW could she ever have thought 
they were against her marriage 
to Calvin? Oh, how she had mis- 
judged them! Susan caught Cal- 
vin's eye to sort of ask forgiveness 
for those moments of distrust. But 
he only winked back at her mis- 
chievously. 

The big dinner was topped with 
homemade ice cream and cake for 
dessert. Martin and June had 
brought a five gallon freezer and 
everyone else must have brought a 
cake, because there was such a 
variety of delicious ones. 

There followed a homey little un- 
rehearsed program. It reminded 
Susan of the home evenings they 
used to have when the children 
were growing up, with each person 
participating, even though a little 
timid. 

Then the tables were folded up, 
and Carl laughed and said that he 
would get the tables out of their 
way one of these first days. They 
could have put a record on, but 
everyone seemed to want family- 
style music. Ruth was ushered to 
the piano, Dick had brought along 
his violin, and Roger, the clown of 
the family, improvised a drum from 
some laundry equipment. Paul 



started calling for the square danc- 
ing. There were enough to make 
two full squares of dancers, e\cn 
with the four-piece orchestra. 

After a square or two of dancing, 
Calvin's boy, Paul, came over and 
said: ''Dad, let me dance with 
Mom, you call the changes lots bet- 
ter than I can." 

Susan felt light as a feather, and 
as young as any of them as one 
young man after another "prome- 
naded the prettiest gal in town." 
But it was her heart that seemed the 
lightest, and dispelled entirely was 
any doubt but that the family was 
completely satisfied with their mar- 
riage. 

Then, only too soon, Susan and 
Calvin were standing in the door- 
way with arms entwined as they 
bade their children goodnight. Some 
jokingly said, ''Good morning," be- 
cause it was more early than late. 

When the last car had driven 
away, they stood in the doorway, 
looking at the car, their anniversary 
gift. Neither of them spoke for 
some time. Words were not need- 
ed. The children hadn't forgotten; 
all was right with their world. 

"Fm glad their surprise went off 
so well. They did a lot of work 
and planning." Susan sighed. 

"Such a wonderful surprise as 
this was worth the little tinge of un- 
happiness we experienced the first 
of the evening," Calvin said. 

Then, as Calvin closed the door 
and they turned facing the glow of 
the warm fire, Calvin spoke for both 
of them: "And to think they all 
chipped in and bought that fine car 
for us. They just don't make better 
children than ours, Susan." 

"Yes, Calvin," Susan replied, "all 
hearts united." 



y^reat 1 1 Lea Lrrayi 



"THE TRUST OF A CHILD AT A MOTHER'S KNEE" 




pRAYER provides one of the most 
joyful and, yet, challenging ex- 
periences that can come to women 
—that of teaching children to pray. 
The occasion of kneeling down 
with children or having a child at 
your knee is the beginning of a 
spiritual habit which, if cultivated, 
can be one of the greatest influences 
in the child's hfe. For this reason, 
a woman should regard the teach- 
ing of a child to pray as one of the 
sacred experiences of his childhood. 

It is often stated that the basic 
habits of life are established by the 
time the child reaches the age of 
six or when he starts going to 



school. The habit of conversing 
with our Father in heaven certainly 
is basic and essential to spiritual 
health. 

When a mother begins to teach 
a child to pray, she must pray with 
words that will be simple enough 
for the child to understand and try 
to pronounce correctly. Neverthe- 
less, the words should be reverently 
spoken in such a way that the child 
will catch the spirit of pra^^er. 
Later, when a child begins to pray 
in secret by himself, he will repeat 
the same phrases and words which 
he has heard his parents use. These 
words and phrases may lose their 
meaning to a child through re- 
peated use. Therefore, words for 
prayers should be carefully selected 
and varied, in order that the child 
may gain a full insight to prayer and 
the power which comes spiritually 
from prayer. 

A mother and her child both re- 
ceive abundant blessings from this 
enriching experience of learning to 
pray together. 

Great is the woman who has 
taught a child to rely faithfully on 
prayer as a source of strength, wis- 
dom, and patience. And great is 
the child spiritually, who has 
learned to do so. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



Page 99 



Sixty years Ji^go 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, February i, and February 15, 1897 

'Tor the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 

Women of All Nations" 

VIEW IN SWITZERLAND: We ascended the Rigi Kulen where we have a 
fine \'iew of Eastern and Northern Switzerland. The eye sweeps over eleven lakes, 
plains and streams to the crest of the Jura mountains and over the Burnese Obcrland 
Alps, a circuit of three hundred miles . . . shining snow-capped peaks rise one behind 
another until the last is lost in clouds. 

—Kim 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SANPETE STAKE: Counselor Abbie 
Shoemaker said '*We come together to be fed with the bread of life. Let us be 
humble and seek for wisdom; if we have the spirit of God with us we will not have 
malice in our hearts, but will have a sisterly love." . . . Pres't Zina D. H. Young said 
she was pleased with the exertions of the sisters in getting houses to meet in. . . . 
Sister Annie Taylor Hyde of Salt Lake said if we would desire a double blessing we 
should attend our meetings. This Society was organized by the Prophet; we are being 
blessed as well as blessing, and it makes us better Saints. . . . 

— Maria Willardson, Stake Secy. 

TO DR. ELLIS R. SHIP? 
(on her Birthday) 

The sun sets in the crimson West; 
And Nature sinks to needed rest; 
As the floods of glory fill the air, 
So may thy life be now more fair. 

Till reaching out where the blue tints meet. 
May all thy joys be full, complete; — 
Thy aims, thy hopes, thy fondest dreams, 
Be glorious, bright, as the sun's last beams. 

— Lydia D. Alder 



A MONUMENT FOR HARRIET BEECHER STOWE: The children of Har- 
riet Beecher Stowe (author of \Jude Tom's Cabin) do not look kindly upon the 
proposition to erect a public statue of their mother. Her son, Rev. Charles E. Stowe, 
says it belongs to him and his sisters to erect whatever monument may be placed 
over their mother's grave. . . . 

— Woman's Journal 



THE NEW WOMAN: The new woman we shall consider, though, is not a 
new woman any more than the sun that shone today is a new sun or the stars that 
shine tonight are new stars. To one who has only begun to see they might all appear 
new, but they have ever existed, conforming always to God's immutable laws. . . . 

— Miss Elsie Ada Faust 

From an Address at the Alumni Banquet 
University of Utah 

Page 100 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



lyriSS EMMA LEAVEN- 
^ ^ W O R T H, of Seattle, Wash- 
ington, took up airplane flying at 
the age of fifty-seven. Now, at 
seventy-seven, she still flies, even 
solo. Among the first civilian pilots 
to volunteer for civil defense at the 
outbreak of World War II, she is 
still active in the Civil Air Patrol 
and subject to recall in an emer- 
gency. 

lyrRS. LINNEA SETTERLIND 
^ ^ MORRISON, a young widow 
with three children, while working 
for her bachelor of science degree in 
psychiatry and education at Gusta- 
vus Adolphus College, St. Peter, 
Minnesota, became converted to the 
gospel, along with her children. 
Now at Columbia University, New 
York, working for a master's degree 
in mental health and psychiatric 
nursing, she has been awarded the 
United States Public Health stipend 
($2,400) for advanced study in her 
useful field. 

TN Waco, Texas, Baylor University 
recently honored Mrs. Ruth 
Schick Montgomery— an alumna of 
its journalism department— as ''an 
outstanding champion of truth and 
freedom." A correspondent for In- 
ternational News Service in Wash- 
ington, D. C, she was awarded the 
honorary degree of doctor of laws. 



pRINCESS MARIE LOUISE, 

eighty-four, last surviving grand- 
daughter of Queen Victoria, died in 
London December 7. The Royal 
Princess, democratic in manners 
and adventurous in spirit, traveled 
widely and wrote several books 
about her journeys. 

VARA NELSOVA, one of the 
world's greatest cellists, was 
guest soloist with the Utah Sym- 
phony in the Tabernacle for the 
world premiere of Dr. Leroy Rob- 
ertson's ''Concerto for Cello and 
Orchestra." The New York Times 
comments that she "can swarm all 
over the finger board without let- 
ting a single note drop. Few of 
her male colleagues can claim as 
much." 

jyrRS. OWEN (JAMES H.) 
^ ^ SHERRAT of Cedar City, 
celebrated the centennial of the 
handcart pioneers by creating a 
handcart quilt with much original- 
ity and artistry. She stenciled six- 
teen blocks with textile paints, de- 
picting the activities of the hand- 
cart women: laundering, cooking, 
combing hair, patching children's 
threadbare trousers, mourning for 
the dying, and, lastly, bowing their 
heads in prayerful thanksgiving for 
safe arrival in the Valley. The 
quilt took first prize at the Iron 
County Fair and also at the Utah 
State Fair. 

Page 101 



EDITORIAL 



VOL 44 



FEBRUARY 1957 



NO. 2 



c/i Step J^side 



TN life, which may become pre- 
dominated with numberless daily 
tasks and responsibilities, discour- 
agement comes easily; a gallant atti- 
tude may be lost and goals not 
realized. Objective thinking is 
oftentimes absorbed into the whirl- 
pool of circumstantial emotional 
thoughts and, losing sight of the 
end, we may begin to think that 
the means are all important. It is 
then that we might step aside to 
take a different view. 

In the fall of the year, the grove 
of aspen on the mountain is a patch 
of gold in the brilliant color scheme 
of autumn. We view it as a whole 
unit. Within the grove, the trees 
stand out singly each with its own 
characteristics, and each tree, when 
considered by itself, is not perfect. 
We may not think that it contrib- 
utes much because of details which 
we would call defects. Neverthe- 
less, with the others, it produces a 
patch of beauty on the mountains. 

The opportunity isn't ours to step 
physically aside from life to get a 
different view of our own life with 
all the experiences blending togeth- 
er to make a complete and beautiful 
pattern. Each day a new situation 
arises in family life which carries its 
own importance. Sometimes, neces- 
sary daily tasks take on so much 
added meaning that their accom- 
plishment appears to be an end in 
itself. Our attitudes are so in- 

Pagc 102 



fluenced by these daily events that 
our values may become changed. As 
a result, many times the ultimate 
end or goal is lost from view. 

However, we can take that step 
spiritually aside from life to view 
events, attitudes, and other elements 
in our pattern of life, if we will. To 
do so we should carefully analyze 
each element in the pattern of our 
life in view of its significance and 
ascertain its value by the true stand- 
ards of measurements we have — 
those standards of measurements 
which are included in the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. 

The step spiritually aside can 
bring beauty into the pattern along 
with an appreciation for those small 
or simple things which are around 
each day — the sunrise, the plant 
life, the intricate structure of ob- 
jects, and myriads of other details. 
In Gospel Doctiine (pp. 358-9) this 
thought is inspirationally stated: 

We should never be discouraged in 
those daily tasks which God has ordained 
to the common lot of man. Each day's 
labor should be undertaken in a joyous 
spirit and with the thought and convic- 
tion that our happiness and eternal wel- 
fare depend upon doing well that which 
we ought to do, that which God has 
made it our duty to do. Many are un- 
happy because they imagine that they 
should be doing something unusual or 
something phenomenal. Some people 
would rather be the blossom of a tree 
and be admiringly seen than be an cndur- 



EDITORIAL 

ing part of the tree and live the common- 
place life of the tree's existence. 

''Let us not be trying to substitute an 
artificial life for the true one. He is 
truly happy who can see and appreciate 
the beauty with which God has adorned 
the commonplace things of life. 

Moments spent stepping aside in 



103 



spiritual meditation can restore and 
strengthen faith, give us new mean- 
ing in life, and fresh courage and 
confidence to go forward, bringing 
security and stability to our 
thoughts and actions — knowing 
that ''the threads of Hfe will run 
appointed ways."— J.N. 



iuirthdayi ^congratulations to Ji^m^ {Brown cLyman^ 
QJormer iKelief Society (general Lrresiaent 

"VU^E extend birthday congratulations and best wishes this February yth, 
to our beloved former president, Amy Brown Lyman. Relief Society 
members in the stakes and missions of the Church are grateful for the 
many years of devoted service she has given to the work of Relief Society. 
Her presence was appreciated at the recent annual general conference of 
Relief Society, at the dedicatory services for the Relief Society Building, 
and at the reception for stake and mission officers. May she be blessed 
in the service she continues to give as literature class leader in her ward. 
Her devotion to Relief Society is an example to all. 



^Jjawn Castle 

Eva WiiJes Wangsgaard 

Dawn shone on hills along the west 
While east was draped in shrouds. 

An amber halo crowned each crest 
Beneath the smoke-blue clouds. 

It thinned the sky to lucent green 
And glowed with golden light, 

As though tomorrow could be seen 
While earth was blue with night. 

Agleam with dawn, the flour mill 

Was radiant and grand, 
A golden castle on a hill 

Called up from storyland. 



LKecipes QJrom the I ietherlands /flission 

Submitted by Ada S. Van Dam 

Red Cabbage 

(Roode Kool) 

Recipe given by Adriana Van der Waal 

1 medium-sized head red cabbage salt and pepper to taste 

1 large sour apple water 

!4 c. uncooked rice i tbsp. vinegar 

!4 tsp. cloves 

Prepare the cabbage for cooking and then wash and shred. Cut the apple into 
slices, add the rice and cloves and enough water to cover. Steam for about two hours. 
Mash and add vinegar to restore color. Serve hot. 

Carrot, Potato, and Onion Stew 

(Hutspot) 

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij, cook at the Mission Home 

3 lbs. large winter carrots 4 lbs. boiled potatoes 

2 lbs. onions salt to taste 

Add water to the sliced carrots and onions and cook about two hours. Then add 
the boiled potatoes and salt. Mash and serve with goulash gravy. 

Goulash Gravy 

2 lbs. beef cubes !4 lb. butter or margarine 
1 onion 1 bay leaf 

Brown the beef and onion. Add the bay leaf while browning the beef and onion, 
and then add water. 

Thicken with flour, salt, pepper, and water mixed to a smooth paste. Simmer two 
hours and serve over the Hutspot. 

Note: During the Spanish Inquisition, the people of the city of Leiden were 
on the verge of starvation. Their mayor, Burgcmeister Adrian Van der Werf, heroically 
refused to let the people surrender. Just at the point of desperation, the Dutch were 
successful in breaking a dike, thus flooding the Spanish soldiers and forcing their 
hasty retreat. A little Dutch boy found some of the enemy's camp fires still burning 
on a little hill where the water had not reached. Hanging over the fires were kettles 
of "Hutspot" that the soldiers were cooking for their supper. It was the first good 
food they had seen for weeks. On October 3d, Hutspot is still eaten in Holland, in 
memory of the brave people who had fought in the siege of Leiden. 

Sauerkraut 

(Zuurkool Stamppot) 

Recipe given by Marie Mook 

Use equal parts of sauerkraut and potatoes boiled separately. Mash potatoes. Com- 
bine potatoes and sauerkraut. Add cooked, sliced frankfurters. Season to taste and 
serve hot. 

Split Pea Soup 

(Erwten Soep) 

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij 

1 lb. lean pork 1 celery stalk 

1 Wienerwurst (substitute frankfurters) 2 potatoes 

1 Yz lbs. split peas 4 qts. water 
4 leeks (substitute onions) salt to taste 

celery leaves 

Poge 104 



RECIPES FROM THE NETHERLANDS MISSION 105 

Pick over peas and wash. Add them to the water and soak for several hours. 
To this add the finely cut vegetables and cook. When the peas and vegetables are 
nearly tender, add the pork, and continue cooking. Simmer the wienerwurst separately 
for about ten minutes, then slice in small pieces and add to soup. Simmer soup for 
another fifteen minutes and serve hot. 

Rice With Curry Sauce 

(Rijst met Kerry Saus) 
Recipe by Mevrouw Kraaij 

Curry Sauce: 2 tbsp. butter 

1 n-^ ...T 1/ — ;^„ 



ourry ^auce: 
4 bouillon cubes 
1 qt. boiling water 

1% tbsp. flour 



1 tsp. curry powder 



Dissolve bouillon cubes in boiling water. Mix gradually and combine the flour with 
the broth. Brown the diced onion in butter and add to the broth; add curry powder. 

Meat balls, seasoned and cooked separately, may be added to the sauce. Simmer 
for one half hour. Serve over steamed rice. 

The following three recipes are served during the Christmas and New Year holidays 
in the Netherlands. 

Fruit-Filled Punch Bowl 

Strawberry or raspberry punch 2 cans tangerines 

base diluted with water, 7-Up banana slices 

or Sparkling Water orange slices 

2 cans strawberries diced apples 

2 cans raspberries chopped nuts, optional 

2 cans cherries, pitted 

Add the fruit to the punch base and sparkling water. Serve cold in punch glasses. 

Oliebollen 
Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij 

2 c. flour Vz c. currants and raisins 

4 tsp. baking powder % c. diced glazed fruit 

Vi tsp. salt 1 medium-sized sour apple, diced 

1 c. milk salad oil for deep fat frying 

Sift together the flour, baking powder, and salt. Then add the milk, apple, 
currants, raisins, and fruit, and mix together, forming a soft dough. Using two tea- 
spoons, drop small amounts of dough into hot oil. Cook until the balls become golden 
brown. Drain on unglazed paper. Sprinkle balls with powdered sugar. 

Apple Rings 

(Appelbiegnets) 

Recipe given by Mevrouw Kraaij 

1 c. flour 1 scant c. milk 

1 tsp. baking powder 6 sour apples 

/4 tsp, salt salad oil 

Sift together the flour, baking powder, and salt. Then add the milk, making a 
batter in which to dip the slices of apples. Each apple, uncored, should be sliced into 
about six slices. Cook the apple slices in the hot oil until the apple rings are golden 
brown. Drain on unglazed paper. Sprinkle with powdered sugar and serve while 
warm. 



A Flag for Utah Statehood 



Margaret G. Derrick 



MANY people now living have 
probably never heard this 
little bit of history of the 
time when Utah became a state. 
I was then twenty years of age and 
took a small part in the making of 
this historical event. 

The people of Utah had waited 
long and patiently to enter the 
Union. At last the time had ar- 
rived. On January 4th, 1896, Utah 
was to become a state. There was 
a great deal of excitement in the 
anticipation of this event. Everyone 
seemed busy making ready for the 
big celebration that was to take place 
in the famous Tabernacle in Salt 
Lake City on Temple Square, 

People traveled many days from 
all parts of Utah to attend. Some 
came in surreys; some came in wag- 
on boxes; some came on hayracks 
partly filled with hay to feed their 
horses. 

They parked their teams back of 
what was then the tithing office, 
which stood where the Hotel Utah 
now stands. 

Committees were appointed to 
prepare for this long-awaited event. 
One committee was headed by Hy- 
rum B. Clawson, a bishop of one 
of the wards. He said, "We will 
make an American flag, so the peo- 
ple of Utah will see for the first time 
the forty-fifth star, the Utah star, 
placed on the blue ground of our 
beloved American flag." 

This flag was marked and cut out 
by my brother, David Glade, and 
was to be made on the high-powered 
machines in the Z. C. M. I. Cloth- 
ing Factory. The flag was to be 

Page 106 



150 feet long and seventy-five feet 
wide. The stripes were to be six 
feet in width, the stars, six feet from 
tip to tip. These dimensions were 
handed me by my brother on a lit- 
tle card that is now yellow with age. 

Six women were asked to make 
this flag. I was the youngest of the 
group. The other five were con- 
siderably older than I. The flag was 
made of good bunting and every 
seam was felled to give it strength. 
Placing the stars on the blue ground 
was the hardest and the most tedi- 
ous part of the work. The blue 
ground was cut in blocks. Each block 
was large enough to contain a star; 
then the blocks were joined togeth- 
er. By this method we were able 
to do a better job of placing the 
stars in straight rows. It took one 
week for us, working eight to ten 
hours a day, to make the flag. When 
it was finished, it took eight strong 
men to lift it. 

We who worked on the flag were 
not told where it was to be placed. 
We knew it could not be placed on 
a flag pole. We were soon to find 
out that it was to be placed in the 
Tabernacle to form a ceiling. The 
blue ground was placed near the 
large organ, that is, in the north- 
west part of the Tabernacle. There 
were nine feet of space between the 
dome of the Tabernacle and the 
flag. When the air circulated 
through this space it caused the 
flag to ripple across the ceiling. 

What a beautiful sight! 

r\^ the momentous day, I watched 

the flag as it rippled across the 

ceiling and tears filled my eyes and a 



A FLAG FOR UTAH STATEHOOD 



107 



lump came into my throat. I felt 
this flag was saying, 'Troudly I 
wave over you, home of the brave 
and land of the free." Utah was 
certainly a home of brave pio- 
neers who had suffered and come 
here to have freedom to worship. 

It came time for the ceremonies 
to begin. A large electric light had 
been placed back of the Utah star. 
The audience was seated and at- 
tention given to the speaker. Then 
the light was turned on, and the 
Utah star shone out bright and 
beautiful. The people wept with 
joy and were filled with humility, 
when they saw the Utah star with 
the stars of the other forty-four 
states of the Union. The dream of 
the people of Utah had come true. 
For the first time, the Utah star 
took its place on the blue ground 
of our beloved flag. Patience and 
hard work had been rewarded. 

For many years this flag had the 
distinct honor of being the largest 
flag ever made. Not until recent 
years have we heard of one larger. 

The flag stayed on the ceiling of 
the Tabernacle for one and one- 
half years. It was then taken down 
and placed on the south outside 
wall of the temple, covering the en- 



tire south wall. That was for July 
24th, 1897 ~ celebrating fifty years 
since the coming of the first pio- 
neers. We last saw the flag adorn- 
ing the temple. Many prominent 
people have tried to find out what 
became of this flag, but have not 
succeeded. 

Sixty years ago there was no place 
to store such an immense thing. 
Families of five and six members 
were living in three small rooms. 
Wherever it could have been placed 
it would have deteriorated. 

This beautiful flag served well 
the purpose for which it was made. 
Many hearts were filled with joy 
and happiness as they looked upon 
it. 

As I write this, I am the only one 
living today who helped to make 
that flag that was the first to carry 
the forty-fifth star, the Utah star. 
I hope mv grandchildren will re- 
member that their grandmother 
sewed love into this famous flag. 

Let us all remember, as Ameri- 
can citizens, that we are all makers 
of our beloved flag, for it is the 
symbol of faith, courage, and the 
love of God and our country in 
the hearts of each individual. May 
we always live up to these ideals. 



I Le\K> Serial cJhe {Bright Star to iuegin in 1 1 Larch 

\ new serial 'The Bright Star," by Dorothy S. Romney will begin in the March 
-^~*- issue of The Relief Society Magazine. With the Golden Gate, California, as its 
setting, the story tells of Kathy Tracy's search into the past to find her parents, and her 
integrity and courage in planning the course of her future. Dorothy S. Romney, the 
author, has previously been represented in the Magazine during 1954 and 1955 with her 
serial ''Contentment Is a Lovely Thing." Mrs. Romney was born in Logan, Utah, and 
attended Utah State Agricultural College. She is the widow of Elmer Romney and 
the mother of a thirteen-year-old son. Her stories and plays have appeared in many 
juvenile publications. 




■y-- >^A.JaxA*«*.'V=t 



l/lary fe. yones Jjalton QJinds diappiness 
in dier (Jloobies 

ALTHOUGH Mary E. Jones Dal ton, Roy, Utah, is past eighty-nine years old, she 
never neglects her hobbies, or her "real" work. 

Making quilts is an activity vi'hich she calls her "incessant" hobby, and the ex- 
quisite tulip pattern illustrated in the picture is one of her favorite designs. This pat- 
tern enables Mrs. Jones to experiment with contrasting colors and with various tints of 
the same color in designing the tulip bouquets in their "potter}^ bowls." She also 
crochets exquisite gifts in lacy starched designs and the popular "upstanding" patterns. 
Knitting and rug making are long-time hobbies, which provide some of the most useful 
gifts which Mrs. Jones so much enjoys giving to her many friends and relatives. 

She is the mother of nine children, grandmother to twenty-seven, great grand- 
mother to fifty-six, and great-great-grandmother to eleven. She keeps up her own five- 
room home, rents an apartment, attends all her meetings, does temple work, and mani- 
fests such a keen and joyous interest in life that she "cuts circles" around many younger 
people. She has visited every temple except the Hawaiian, and the temple in Bern, 
Switzerland. 



» 11^ ■ 



Vl/hen LPortals C^Iose 

Ma be] Law Atkinson 

How beautiful are those we love 
When finite portals gently close 
And precious memories unfold 
Like petals of a perfect rose! 



Page 108 



Bitter Medicine 



Part 2 
Olive W. Burt 



Synopsis: Helen Lund for some time 
has been worried about a neighbor, May 
Turner, whose habit of gossiping may 
cause trouble in the community. At a 
P. T. A. meeting. May tries to find out 
how the Carlsons financed a new Cadillac. 
Helen refuses to offer any information, but 
May hints that the car may have been 
financed by a crooked business deal. 

HELEN Lund did manage to 
forget about May Turner 
and her gossipy innuendoes 
for several days. Then, suddenly, 
she was brought face to face with 
them again. 

She was sewing a little costume 
for Jill to wear in the Primary play- 
let when the telephone rang. She 
lifted the receiver to hear Tess 
Carlson's voice, high-pitched and 
almost hysterical. 

''Helen? Helen, Fm so glad you're 
home. Fm coming right over. Fve 
got to talk to you!" 

"Of course, Tess. Come on." 

Tess didn't wait for anything 
more. She slammed down her re- 
ceiver and Helen, somewhat mysti- 
fied, slowly replaced her own 
receiver in the cradle. Two minutes 
later Tess was at the door. 

As soon as Helen saw her neigh- 
bor's face her curiosity changed to 
alarm. 

''What is it, Tess? Has some- 
thing happened to Jamie? Or to 
Jim? What is it?" 

"Oh, Helen, it's awful! I don't 
know what to do! I called Marge 
Lewis and she said to talk to you, 
you might know what it's all about. 
She said she saw you and May 
Turner talking at the P. T. A. 



meeting and afterward someone 
said you were talking about 

T' " 

Jim. . . . 

Helen's face flushed, and she was 
about to say, "I wasn't talking!" 
But before she could get the words 
said, Tess went on, "Someone's 
been saying awful things about Jim 
—just because he bought a new 
car 

"Weil, if that's all," Helen inter- 
rupted, "you needn't get upset 
about it. It can't matter much." 

"Oh, can't it?" Tess cried. "You 
just don't know, Helen. Somehow 
Mr. Nestor — he's head of the law 
firm, you know, where Jim works — 
well, somehow he heard something. 
Goodness knows what! But this 
morning he called Jim into his 
office and said, 'What's this I hear 
about your being mixed up in some 
crooked uranium deal?' " 

"Oh, no!" Helen exclaimed. "It's 
not possible, Tess! It's just not 
possible!" 

Tess nodded her head and tears 
filled her eyes. "That's what he 
said to Jim— to my Jim! And Jim 
just stood there with his mouth 
open. He didn't know what Mr. 
Nestor was talking about, and when 
he told Mr. Nestor he didn't have 
any idea what he was getting at, 
he still acted suspicious." 

Tess flopped down onto the set- 
tee and began to sob. "Jim phoned 
me. He's awfully upset, and I 
called Marge to see if she'd heard 
anything and she told me to talk to 
you. Oh, Helen, what is it? Crooked 
uranium deal — I never heard of 

Page 109 



no RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 

such a thing! We don't even have this sort of thing. May Turner will 

any uranium stock, or anything!" have to be cured!" The tears 

"Listen, Tess," Helen said quiet- flooded her eyes again, 
ly. 'Tet me tell you exactly what Helen shook her head determin- 
was said at the P.T.A. meeting, and edly. 'The best way to cure this 
maybe we can get some idea. . . ." is to ignore it," she advised. ''Be- 
Briefly she outlined May's at- lieve me, Tess, that's the only thing 
tempts to extract information and to do. I know none of our crowd 
the woman's carelessly tossed bait would repeat anything malicious — 
that Jim must have made some and you know it, too. We'll just 
money in a crooked uranium deal. forget May and all her talk." 

''She didn't really mean it, Tess. 
She was just saying that to try to IJELEN had reason to wonder 
get something out of me. It was about the wisdom of this advice 
too silly. I guess some of the wom- a day or two later. Jill was en- 
en standing nearby could have sconced in their cheerful kitchen 
heard her, but no one — not a eating her after-school snack while 
single soul would believe it for a Helen balanced a cake on one hand, 
minute. We all know Jim . . . ." as with the other, she swirled rich 
"Well, someone believed it and frosting over the sides. Jill watched 
passed it on for the truth. And her mother, her eyes big and round 
somehow it got to Mr. Nestor, and as she munched a cookie and 
now, maybe, Jim will not be made washed it down with milk, 
a partner." Finally she asked casually, "Mom- 

"Not on a mere rumor like that, my, when is Daddy going to jail?" 

Tess. You tell Jim exactly what Helen gave a start and nearly 

happened and have him explain it dropped the cake. She stared at 

to Mr. Nestor. Tell him to keep her daughter, open-mouthed. Then, 

calm, treat it for just what it is, remembering that the first duty of 

some gossipy woman's careless re- a parent was to show no alarm over 

mark. Everything will be all right, a child's questions, she smiled 

I know it will, Tess. Jim isn't home cheerfully. "What a silly question, 

now, is he?" Jill!" 

Tess shook her head. "It's not silly. Mommy. Teddy 

"Well, then, dry your eyes. I've Turner told me at school. He said 

just made a lemon-meringue pie. Daddy might go to jail any day 

your favorite, Tess. I'll go cut us now, and he wants to know if he 

each a slice, and we can think about can go with us when we go to visit 

something more pleasant than that him, 'cause Teddy's never seen the 

silly talk." inside of a jail." 

Tess couldn't resist the comfort "Neither have you, darling, and 

of Helen's delicious pie, but she neither have I, and neither has 

wasn't entirely consoled. As she Daddy. And we never shall, I 

ate, she said thoughtfully, "Some- imagine. Teddy was teasing you, 

thing ought to be done, Helen. Jill." 

Really. It's getting past a joke — "No, he wasn't teasing. Mommy, 

we simply can't keep on ignoring He told me. He said he heard his 



BITTER MEDICINE 



in 



mommy talking on the phone and 
she said she wouldn't be s'prised if 
Daddy was found out and sent to 
jail. What did he do, Mommy, to 
be found out?" 

Helen set the cake down care- 
fully. She waited a moment to get 
control of the surprised anger that 
flared through her whole being. 
Then, forcing her voice to sound 
casual and .unconcerned, she said, 
'Teddy's a joker, darling. His mom- 
my was just playing a game. You 
shouldn't listen to such silly 
things." 

"How can I help listening when 
Teddy is talking straight to me?" 
Jill asked reasonably. ''All the kids 
were Hstening, too. We couldn't 
help it. And he wasn't playing a 
game. . . ." 

"Jill^ hsten to Mommy. When 
folks say things like that they are 
playing a game — a silly, naughty 
game. They're trying to make you 
scared or angry." She sat down 
beside her daughter. "Look at 
Mommy, Jill. You've seen naughty 
boys tease a kitten, haven't you? 
Just to make it squirm or squeal?" 
Jill nodded thoughtfully. "Well, 
Teddy was just teasing you. But 
instead of pulling your hair to make 
you cry, he just told you stories to 
make you excited about Daddy. 
They were just stories, Jill." 

"You mean lies^ Mommy?" 

"Yes," Helen said firmly. "They 
were lies, naughty lies. Now you 
drink up your milk and skedaddle 
outside. It's a lovely afternoon for 
jumping the rope." 

OUT when Jill was outside, Helen 

sat down and stared at the wall. 

Pay no attention, she had told Tess 

the other day and Jill today. Pay 



no attention. But what good was 
that doing? May Turner's gossip 
ing was getting out of hand. When 
it threatened a man's job, when it 
invaded the school playground, 
something must be done. Obviously, 
paying no attention was too mild a 
pill for May's disease. Something 
stronger was required. 

And it was imperative that some- 
thing be done immediately. With 
the school bazaar coming up, the 
P.T.A. members would be thrown 
together day after day in work ses- 
sions. May would have unusual 
opportunities to carry on her ma- 
licious work. 

And how vicious it was! Helen 
thought, wrathfully. Just because 
she had refused to discuss a neigh- 
bor's affairs, her whole family was 
being involved — Tony and Jill, 
absolutely innocent victims. May 
must have been spreading her 
poison by the telephone route. 
Helen could almost hear her, "Oh, 
Josephine, have you heard what 
everyone is saying? I don't believe 
it, of course— it's just gossip. But 
then, where there's smoke there's 
fire, I always say. And there cer- 
tainly is smoke! No, I wouldn't 
want you to repeat it. I never say 
anything but good about my neigh- 
bors," and then a malicious giggle. 
"Listen. . . ." 

Helen shook herself angrily. Yes, 
something must be done. Her eyes 
shifted from their fixed gaze at the 
wall and roamed around the room, 
seeking inspiration, help. But there 
was nothing in that bright, gay 
kitchen, filled with sunlight and 
the good smell of cooking, to sug- 
gest how to combat this dark evil. 

Helen's eyes came to the window, 



112 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



where her colored glass reflected the 
afternoon sun in myriad colors. She 
smiled in spite of her worry, as she 
always smiled when she looked at 
that pretty window with its old 
glass, much of which had been 
toted across the plains by her own 
ancestors. 

And then suddenly her roving 
glance stopped and settled on a 
little figurine that stood between 
the two red cologne bottles of her 
own great-grandmother. 

It was a cheap little ornament 
that her grandmother had given her 
when she was no older than JilL 
She had treasured it ever since, and 
had placed it there among her col- 
ored glass so that she could see it 
every day. She smiled now, remem- 
bering what her grandmother had 
said. 

''Keep this where you can always 
see it, Helen, and it will help you 



to be the kind of girl Grandma will 
be proud of." 

Helen went to the window and 
lifted down the little ornament. 
Holding it in her hands she repeat- 
ed aloud her grandmother's words. 
'These three little monkeys have 
names, Helen. They are: Hear-No- 
Evil, See-No-Evil, and Speak-No- 
Evil. Make them your friends and 
your example." 

Suddenly Helen laughed, a clear, 
ringing laugh. 

"Yes, Grandma, darling," she 
said, "your three little monkeys 
have been a great help in keeping 
me from gossip. And now, per- 
haps, they will help someone else. 
For I have an idea! Thanks Grand- 
ma, thanks!" 

Smiling, Helen replaced the three 
little monkeys in their accustomed 
place on the window shelf. 

{To be concluded) 



cJhe Voice of LPi 



eace 



IsaheUe Jensen 

Oh, listen to the voice of peace; 

It fills the courts above, 

And whispers in the lonely vales 

Of thy redeeming love. 

On every leaf and tuft of moss, 

It scribes a pledge divine, 

Points to the vales beyond the grave 

Beyond the sands of time. 

Oh, listen to the voice of peace; 

The sylvan echoes clear 

Reach out beyond the ebbing tide, 

To noble spirits dear. 

The minstrels waft it far and wide, 

On life's unbounded shore; 

Oh, listen to the voice of peace, 

Till time shall be no more. 



(^andif for Valentine s Jjaii 



Mary /. Wilson 
Molasses Taffy 



3 tbsp. butter 
1 tsp. vinegar 
Vs tsp. salt 



1 c. sugar 
% c. water 
1 c. light molasses 

Mix sugar, molasses, salt, vinegar, and water in pan. Cook to 242°F. (firm ball). 
Add butter and cook to 265° (very hard ball). Pour into lightly buttered shallow pans, 
let stand undisturbed until cool enough to handle. Butter hands lightly, pull until candy 
has a satin-like finish and is elastic. Pull out into thin rolls, cut with scissors, then 
wrap in wax paper. 

Iceland Moss 
(Hard Candy) 



4 c. sugar 

2 c. white syrup 

1 c. water 



tbsp. anise extract 
red coloring 



Combine sugar, syrup, and water and cook to 310°. Do not stir while cooking. 
Add anise extract and desired red coloring. Mix well. Pour onto marble slab. When 
slightly cooled, pass well-oiled candy knife under the mass of candy. Cut into squares. 
Wrap each piece individually. 



Stuffed Date Drops 



1 Yt c. sifted flour 

Yi tsp. baking powder 

Yz tsp. salt 

Yz c. commercial sour cream 



1 lb. pitted dates (about 70) 

1 egg 

13 oz. package pecan nuts 

!4 c. shortening 

% c. brown sugar 

Stuff dates with nut halves. Cream shortening and sugar until light. Beat in 
egg. Sift dry ingredients, add alternately with sour cream to creamed mixture. Stir 
in dates, drop on greased cookie sheet, a date per cookie, and bake in 400° oven for 
eight to ten minutes. Cool and top with panocha icing. 



1 c. brown sugar (packed) 



/4 c. milk 



Panocha Icing 

Yz c. butter 
1 % to 2 c. confectioner's sugar 



Melt butter in saucepan. Add brown sugar. Boil over low heat two minutes, 
stirring constantly. Stir in milk. Bring to boil, stirring constantly. Cool to luke- 
warm. Gradually add confectioner's sugar. Beat until thick enough to spread. If 
icing becomes too stiff, add a little hot water. 



Kyittic cJt 



re a sure 



Maude Ruhin 

Paper lace — a bleeding heart 
Pierced by Daniel Cupid's dart — 
Clasping hands, forget-me-nots, 
A dove of peace for happy thoughts- 
Faded writing, cramped and fine — 
All on Grandma's valentine! 



Page 113 



o/ ibxplore the Lipst 



airs 



Zippoiah Layton Stewart 



IT'S lonesome up there now— but 
the rooms are filled with things 
and memories that ''bless and 
burn." Guess I never would go up 
those well-worn steps again, if it 
were not to lay away a quilt or to 
spray mothproofer on the blankets 
that are stored on the closet shelves, 
and seldom used now that the boys 
and Mary are gone away. 

It's an interesting place up there. 
Somehow, through the years I have 
never cared to change or make it 
modern and pretty, as most folks 
have done with unused bedrooms. 
The scars of electric train tracks and 
mechanical toys are on the linoleum 
floors, and, in a large dark closet 
under the roof, two electric trains 
and yards and yards of shining track 
silently wait to be polished and oiled 
and played with again. In that 
same attic closet, a dozen or more 
automobiles, perfect replicas of past 
models, are waiting. Then there are 
the windup toys — Amos and Andy 
and their famous Ford, a negro toe 
dancer, and a large singing top, 
waiting patiently to be wound up 
again to thrill a younger generation 
who may play with them and find 
interest and curiosity in their anti- 
quated styles and colors. 

In an old steamer trunk at one 
end of the long closet, I peek in at 
Mary's dolls — dolls of the past, 
baby ' wetum" dolls, dolls of other 
nations, character dolls, a pretty 
standup doll, with a blue dress given 
her by the captain on the 'Turline," 
and, last, the lovely keepsake ''Horse- 
man" doll sent to her from Hawaii 

Page 114 



by John when he was on his mis- 
sion. They, too, wait patiently in 
the trunk for a new little girl's arms 
to love and play with them again. 

Hanging on the wall and in cor- 
ners of this large closet are boxing 
gloves, fencing swords, a bow made 
from Osage orange, and a quiver 
filled with arrows, waiting since Boy 
Scout days to be used again. On 
the long high closet shelf I find 
some tennis shoes, a pair of track 
shoes — and one pretty pair of 
white shoe skates — Mary's last pair 
before she went away to college. 
Hanging on the long rod beneath 
the shelf, along with costumes and 
other clothes, are some pretty eve- 
ning gowns and three or four lovely 
bridesmaids' dresses; one especially 
pretty lavender taffeta, a soft, 
creamy yellow one, and the pink 
and white net worn at Helen's and 
Dick's wedding during wartime 
when taffetas and satin were not so 
plentiful. These, now old-fashioned 
frocks, are just waiting. I love to 
touch them, and caress their soft, 
silky folds. They, too, bring a flood 
of pleasant memories, and, for some 
reason, I do not care to use them 
for the material alone. 

Two bedrooms open up together. 
They were the places where the boys 
slept, and the neighbor boys played 
on stormy days. The beds are made 
up with fresh linen now waiting to 
be occupied by their original own- 
ers when they return on an occa- 
sional visit. 

The bookshelves along one end 
of the west room are filled with all 



I EXPLORE THE UPSTAIRS 



115 



the books of their childhood days. 
Mother Goose books, Hans Chris- 
tian Anderson's stories, Arabian 
Nights stories, beautifully illustrat- 
ed by Howard Pyle, Joel Chandler 
Harris' book about Uncle Remus, 
Bible stories, Robert Louis Steven- 
son's stories, and poems and books 
about animals by Ernest Thompson 
Seton. At the other end, are 
shelves with books of high school 
and college days, the classics, law 
books, art books, a few fine old nov- 
els and books on war and adven- 
ture — books and stories to satisfy 
the interests of all of them, waiting 
to be opened, read, and loved again. 

'T^HE walls of these two bedrooms 
are interesting, too. They are 
not adorned with pretty pictures, but 
with framed certificates, and diplo- 
mas from high school and college, 
Priesthood quorum awards, frater- 
nity initiation certificates, law school 
diplomas, and, hanging proudly 
above them all, a certificate of life 
membership in the National Rifle- 
man's Association issued to one boy 
in 1949. In a small drawer in the 
dresser of the west room I find a 
number of prized trophies from 
small arms clubs and rifle and pistol 
associations. In another larger 
drawer I see the gas masks used by 
John and Dick when they were 
gunners on B-i 2 bombers during the 
war, and, tucked in a corner of this 
same drawer, is a small black book 
with a diary or log of Dick's mis- 
sions over Germany. A brief story 
of each mission is outlined, telling 
the target, the weather, the take-off, 
his personal feelings, and results. 
The last story is not complete, and 
I remember that on this mission 
they were shot down over Germany 



and did not return to the base in 
England. For a moment I find my- 
self pausing to thank God that his 
life was spared through that ter- 
rible ordeal. 

In another drawer I find the 
precious war letters tied in a tight 
bundle with a string. Among them 
I find the cablegrams sent on our 
birthdays and Mother's and Fa- 
ther's Days. Those yellow slips of 
paper reminded us that we were 
never forgotten. They were so very 
young and so far away. Not all of 
the letters are in this bundle, just 
the ones I especially wanted to 
keep, the more intimate ones— when 
each boy seemed to pour out his 
heart a bit about his religion or his 
longing for home, or a farewell let- 
ter as he was departing for overseas. 
These letters, though not so post- 
marked, came from all over the 
world. In this drawer, also, I find 
three certificates of honorable re- 
lease from the Air Corps and Navy 
and a few badges and trophies for 
deeds well done while they were 
serving their country. 

In another trunk in the far end 
of the closet I open and look over 
and spray with mothproofer two 
Army Air Corps suits and one 
beautiful suit of navy blue with 
overcoat to match made from Aus- 
tralian wool and purchased espe- 
cially for Birge to come home in. 
Yes, that trunk is filled with mem- 
ories, too. 

Well I could reminisce forever 
telling about the treasures and mem- 
ories in those upstair rooms. Guess 
I'll go up those stairs again and 
again, when I feel a bit sentimental, 
and want another visit with Mary 
and the boys. 




FROM THE FIELD 




All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook oi Instructions, page 123. 



RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Phyllis D. Smith 

GULF STATES MISSION, SOUTH TEXAS DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY 

SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR CONFERENCE AT 

CORPUS CHRISTI, October 21, 1956 

Front row, seated, beginning second from the left: Nancy Elliff, President, Corpus 
Christi Branch Relief Society; Phyllis D. Smith, President, Gulf States Mission Relief 
Society; Mae Pool, President. South Texas District Relief Society, and chorister for 
this group; Mary Toyn, President, Victoria, Texas, Branch Relief Society. 

Shirley Clifton at the organ. 

President Phyllis D. Snuth reports that this group presented the music for the 
conference sessions when Elder Alma Sonne and Sister Sonne visited the mission. 

Page 116 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



117 




Submitted by Mabel H. Pond 

BENSON STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, October 28, 1956 

''All nine wards of Benson Stake were represented in the Singing Mothers chorus 
of eighty voices, that presented music at both general sessions of stake conference in 
October," reports Mabel H. Pond, President, Benson Stake Relief Society. Leora 
Smith directed the chorus, with Myrl Kendell as pianist, and Adonia Dennis as organist. 




Submitted by Roma C. Esplin 

ST. GEORGE STAKE (UTAH), LEEDS WARD VISITING TEACHERS 
ESTABLISH ONE HUNDRED PER CENT RECORD FOR SEVEN YEARS 

December 1956 

Front row, left to right: Etta Mariger; Margaret Hartley; Druie Bradshaw; Ruth 
Porter; Dallice Hartman (deceased since picture was taken); Ethel Stirling; Hazel 
McMullin. 

Second row, left to right: Karma Sorenson, Blanche Eastman; Jessie Eagar; Ellen 
Savage; Lula Sullivan; Geraldinc Stirling; Ethel George; Helen Stirling. 

Back row, left to right: Evelyn McMullin, President, Leeds Ward Relief Society; 
Rose Hartley; Wilma Beal; Marguerite Smith; Pearl Hafen; Kate Allen; Maida Sullivan. 

Visiting teachers not in the picture but who helped in achieving this record are 
Louise Stirling, Mildred Dalton, Daisy Boulton, Thelma Holden, Zella Allen, Tana 
Sullivan, Lillian Stratton, Iris Millctt. 

Roma C. Esplin is president of St. George Stake Relief Society. 



118 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 




Photograph submitted by Edith Hubbard 

BANNOCK STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOIHERS PRESENT MUSIC EOR 

STAKE QUARTERLY CONEERENCE 

Front row, seated, beginning tliird from the left: Shirley Hubbard, pianist; Edsel 
Prescott, organist; Edith Hubbard, President, Bannoek Stake Relief Soeiety; Ruth 
Jenkins, director of the chorus. 

Sister Hubbard reports that all fi\e wards of Bannoek Stake NAcre represented in 
this chorus. "These busy mothers have prepared music for the fall conference for 
the past five years." 




Photograph submitted by Lenore G. Merrill 

LONG BEACH STAKE (CALIEORNIA), LONG BEACH FOURTH WARD 
OPENING SOCIAL IN FORM OF A POLITICAL CONVENTION 

September 25, 1956 

Seated in front, at the right: Maude Rowan, President, Long Beach Fourth Ward 
Relief Society; Arden Arnold, social science class leader; Katherine Poole, literature 
class leader, who planned and wrote the program for the social. 

Sister Rowan reports the successful efforts of this ward in securing an increase in 
membership: "We started our membership drive by dividing our visiting teaching 
districts into eleven groups, giving each a name. . . Each chairman selected a color from 
construction paper and made a campaign button for each of her group to wear. Large 
banners were made for each group, and also three slogan banners. . . Each chairman 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



119 



personally \ isited each woman on her district besides the regular visiting teachers going 
to see the ladies. We sent out in\itations also, and then there was a notice in our 
Sunday pamphlet. Notice was also given from the pulpit, that every lady was in\it- 
ed. . . . We made a beautiful banner of blue satin trimmed in gold fringe and gold 
lettering. This will be hung on the wall and each group that has the largest attendance 
that week will ha\c its name on the banner. We will have rallies during the year. 
There were two parties — the Relief Society Party and the Excuse Party, When all 
ballots were counted, the Rehef Society party had 102 votes and the Excuse Party, 
one vote." 

Lenore G. Merrill is president of Long Beach Stake Relief Society. 




Photograph submitted by Sylvia Stone 



TONGAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENT VISITS SCATTERED 
ISLAND RELIEF SOCIETIES, November 1956 

Sister Sylvia Stone, President, Tongan Mission Relief Society, writes about the 
modes of tra^'el which she uses to visit the meetings of Relief Society sisters on the 
various Tongan islands. She reports: "... on the main island we have a car that 
takes us to most of the branches; there are a few, however, to which we have to walk 
during the rainy season. . . . This picture was taken on the island of Eua, the only 
Tongan island with mountain streams. ... I have had no alternative so I have made 
the trip horseback. On this occasion two Catholic sisters, who are from America . . . 
heard I was coming and sent their buggy for me to ride in. About half way we passed 
their home, they had the American flag waving from their window^ and invited us in 
to have a dish of ice cream. . . . W^e were able to hold a wonderful conference with 
the saints there, and I was happy to hear of their work in the Relief Society." 

In the picture, left to right, are the driver; Sister Stone; Lois Humphries; Fred W. 
Stone, President, Tongan Mission; E, Morton, with Lavina Bird, behind Brother Morton. 



120 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 




Photograph submitted by Nannah C. Stokes 

IDAHO FALLS STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSICAL 
NUMBERS FOR STAKE CONFERENCE AND TRI-STATE CONVENTION 

October 1956 

Evelyn Hook, stake organist, and Edna Johnson, stake chorister, are seated on the 
front row at right. 

Nannah C. Stokes, President, Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, reports the activi- 
ties of the Singing Mothers: "This chorus furnished the music for the October stake 
quarterly conference. They also sang two numbers at a tri-stake convention in Au- 
gust. There are seventy members in the chorus; however, all were not present when 
the picture was taken." 




Submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen 



NORWEGIAN MISSION, BERGEN BRANCH, SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT 
MUSIC FOR DISTRICT CONFERENCE, November 1956 

Front row, left to right: Selma Grimstad; Ragnhild Sunde; Jenny Lohne; Zina R. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



121 



Engebretsen, President, Norwegian Mission Relief Society; Linea Hansen; Annie B. 
Olsen; Mary Pedersen. 

Second row, left to right: Ella M. Synnestvedt; Elly Michelsen; Inger Hoff; Berith 
Folkedel; Gunvor Watne; Odlaug Mork Pedersen; Inger Olsen; Milly Bjorndal, con- 
ductor. 

Back row, left to right: Margit Michelsen; Edith Pedersen; Turid Waage; Klara 
Hitland; Ellen Andreasen; Anna Fluge. 

Sister Engebretsen reports that this is the "first Singing Mother group ever to 
sing for any occasion in the Norwegian Mission. The group is from Bergen, one of the 
larger branches on the west coast of Norway." 




Photograph submitted by Annie B. Larson 

WESTERN CANADIAN MISSION, EDMONTON SECOND BRANCH 
CONDUCTS SUCCESSFUL CHILDREN'S FASHION SHOW AND 

BAZAAR, November 3, 1956 

Sister Annie B. Larson, President of the Western Canadian Mission Relief Society, 
reports that a very successful bazaar was held by the Relief Society of Edmonton Second 
Branch on November 3, 1956, under the direction of Sister Hattie Jensen, President of 
Edmonton Second Branch Relief Society, and her counselors. Marguerite Low and Ella 
Sherwood. 

Sister Larson writes: 'The bazaar featured a children's fashion show (shown in 
the picture), a sale of children's clothing, handwoven baskets, copper tooling, petit- 
point, quilts, embroidered linens, aprons, lingerie, homemade candies and baked goods, 
doll clothes, cookbooks, and novelties. There was a fish pond for the children. A 
delicious lunch was served. 

'The purpose of the Bazaar was two-fold: to raise necessary funds to carry on the 
work of the organization and to sponsor love and good fellowship among the sisters by 
working in unity for a common cause." 



122 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 




Photograph submitted by Rita H. Stone 

SAMOAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY DISTRICT PRESIDENTS 

Front row, seated, left to right: Alisa Fitisemanu, Vaiola District; Lisi Su'a, Falelima 
District; Sia'a Piircell, Siumu District; Vaovai Tu'ala, Vailuutai District; Mua Lulualii, 
Malie District. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Pelese Nunn, Manu'a District; Usuia Alofipo Toso, 
Fagamalo District; Mele Tafua, Mapusaga District; Taupaolo Togia'i, Sauniatu District; 
\^alila Fonoti, Pago Pago District; Alataua Soli, Pesega District; Jane Moors, Secretary, 
Samoan Mission Relief Society; Rita H. Stone, President, Samoan Mission Relief 
Society. 

Sister Stone reports: "Our Relief Society conference was very inspirational. We 
have an enrollment of 646 in the Samoan Islands of the Mission, and there were 456 
present at the meeting. Each district was represented by its Singing Mothers group. 
It was a thrill to have them all together." 



iJ^t S/s JLove 

Gene Komolo 

It is love that kno\^■s the word to speak. 
To increase hope and courage in the meek. 
Love's inspiration creates smiles and song, 
And helps us cleave to right and conquer wrong. 

It is love that glorifies each day, 

And sees some good in all along life's \\,\y — 

E\en those whose feet ha\c never trod 

The faith-pa\ed way that leads mankind to God. 

It is \o\t that tunes tlic soul to be 
In harmony with tones of Deity — 
For it is only ]o\e that can impart 
A Christ-like fortitude unto the heart. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 




cJheoiogy^ — Characters and Teachings 
of The Book of Mormon 

Lesson 48— "A New Witness for Christ" 
Elder Ldand H. Monson 

For Tuesday, May 7, 1957 

Objective: To show that firm testimonies of the divinity of Christ and rich bless- 
ings come to those who study The Book of Mormon with a prayerful heart and practice 
its teachings in their lives. 



l^OW that we have completed 
our study of The Book of 
Mormon and ha\'e read its pages 
according to the instructions of 
Moroni, we are entitled to the 
promised blessings: 

And when ye shall recei\'e these things, 
I would exhort you that ye would ask 
God, the Eternal Father, in the name of 
Christ, if these things are not true; and 
if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with 
real intent, haxing faith in Christ, he 
will manifest the truth of it unto }0u, by 
the power of the Holy Ghost (Moroni 
10:4). 

We should not expect the fulfill- 
ment of the promise, however, if 
we have not met all of the condi- 
tions. We must have asked the 
Eternal Father '\ . . with a sincere 
heart, with real intent, having faith 
in Christ . . ." and we must have 
read the book. 

As we contemplate the message 
of this great book, we should be- 



come convinced that Latter-day 
Saints do not need to rely upon 
external evidence, powerful as it 
is, to gain a testimony of the book. 
We can, from following Moroni's 
exhortation, know that it is all that 
it purports to be, a record of the 
Jaredites and the Nephites and the 
Lamanites, divinely preserved and 
brought forth in this, the last dis- 
pensation of the fulness of times to 
reaffirm and re-establish in the 
minds of men '. . . that Jesus is 
the Christ, the Eternal God, mani- 
festing himself unto all nations . . ." 
(Title Page of The Book of Mor- 
mon). 

The record contains the fulness 
of the gospel as delivered to the 
Nephites, and will, according to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, bring us, 
by following its precepts, nearer to 
God than any other religious book. 
The Prophet Joseph Smith wrote: 

Page 123 



124 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



... I told the brethren that the Book 
of Mormon \\'as the most correct of any 
book on earth, and the keystone of our 
religion, and a man would get nearer to 
God by abiding by its precepts, than by 
any other book (D. H. C. IV, page 461). 

President Joseph F. Smith stated 
that The Book of Mormon is: 

. . . the only book written which has 
the personal endorsement of God by His 
voice (The Voice From the Dust). 

And President Heber J. Grant, 
informing us about his experience 
with The Book of Mormon, wrote: 

As a boy of fifteen I read, carefully and 
prayerfully, the Book of Mormon, and 
there came into my heart an abiding and 
firm testimony of its divine authenticity. 
From that day to this its wonderful teach- 
ings have been a comfort, a blessing and 
a guide to me, 

I thank God from the bottom of my 
heart that I read the life of Nephi in my 
youth. I fell in love with him then, and 
his life has influenced mine for good more 
than that of any other character in ancient 
history, sacred or profane — save only the 
Redeemer of the world {The Voice Fiom 
the Dust). 

In an article entitled, ''Books 
That Influenced America/' a selec- 
tion was made of the one hundred 
books printed before 1900 which 
had the most influence on the life 
and culture of the American people. 
In a chronological list of the books 
appears the name of The Book of 
Mormon. 

This book, however, has not only 
had an influence upon the lives of 
Americans, it has influenced all oth- 
ers from the various countries of the 
world who have accepted its truth 
and embraced its teachings. In the 
126 years since the first edition ap- 
peared, over 2,500,000 copies of 
The Book of Mormon have been 



printed. With the possible excep- 
tion of the Bible, The Book of 
Mormon has been translated into 
more languages than has any other 
book. Currently, editions of the 
book are available in twenty-one 
different languages: English, Dan- 
ish, German, French, Italian, Welsh, 
Hawaiian, Swedish, Maori, Dutch, 
Samoan, Tahitian, Turkish, Japa- 
nese, Czechoslovakian, Armenian, 
Portuguese, Tongan, Deseret Alpha- 
bet, Spanish, Norwegian and Braille. 
It has also been translated into Hin- 
doostani, Hebrew, Russian, Finnish, 
Hungarian, Serbo-Croatian, Filipino, 
Bulgarian, and Greek. However, it 
has not, as yet, been published in 
these languages. Thus we see that 
The Book of Mormon has gone 
forth as a messenger of the truth to 
many peoples of many lands testify- 
ing of the divinity and resurrection 
of Jesus Christ. 

The Book of Mormon 
As a Witness for Chiist 

Throughout The Book of Mor- 
mon history the prophets taught 
the peoples on this Western Hemis- 
phere about the coming of the Sav- 
ior, his mission here upon the earth, 
and the fact that, after his resurrec- 
tion, he would visit the people on 
the Western Hemisphere. 

On this continent, as on the eastern, 
Jesus manifested himself from time to 
time to his faithful servants, before his 
coming in the flesh. He was the guide 
of his people, the guardian of the church 
and the revealer of the mind and will of 
the Godhead [Dictionary of The Book 
of Mormon, by Elder George Reynolds, 
page 133, 1954 edition). 

When Jesus appeared unto the 
Nephites in the flesh he did so as 
a glorified, resurrected Being com- 
ing out of the heavens. He 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



125 



stretched forth his hand to the mul- 
titude saying: 

. . . behold, I am the hght and the hfe 
of the world; and I have drunk out of 
that bitter cup which the Father hath 
given me, and have glorified the Father 
in taking upon me the sins of the world, 
in the which I have suffered the will of 
the Father in all things from the begin- 
ning. 

And it came to pass that when Jesus 
had spoken these words the whole multi- 
tude fell to the earth; for they remem- 
bered that it had been prophesied among 
them that Christ should show himself un- 
to them after his ascension into heaven. 

And it came to pass that the Lord spake 
unto them saying: 

Arise and come forth unto me, that ye 
may thrust your hands into my side, and 
also that ye may feel the prints of the 
nails in my hands and in my feet, that 
ye may know that I am the God of Israel, 
and the God of the whole earth, and 
have been slain for the sins of the world. 

. . . and this they did do, going forth 
one by one until they had all gone forth, 
and did see with their eyes and did feel 
with their hands, and did know of a 
surety and did bear record, that it was 
he, of whom it was written by the proph- 
ets, that should come ( 3 Nephi 11:11-15). 

After Jesus' ministry here upon 
the earth, he continued to guide 
and direct the Nephite peoples, 
manifesting himself from time to 
time unto his chosen prophets. Mo- 
roni testifies of this, for in his fare- 
well to the Gentiles he writes: 

And then shall ye know that I have 
seen Jesus, and that he hath talked with 
me face to face, and that he told me in 
plain humility, even as a man telleth an- 
other in mine own language, concerning 
these things: 

And now, I would commend you to 
seek this Jesus of whom the prophets 
and apostles have written, that the grace 



of God the Father, and also the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost, which 
beareth record of them, may be and abide 
in you forever. Amen (Ether 12:39, 4i)- 

The Book of Mormon As a History 
The Book of Mormon is a history 
of ancient peoples upon the Ameri- 
can continent. It portrays their 
problems and struggles, the exhor- 
tations of their prophets and lead- 
ers, and the ministry of the resur- 
rected Savior among them as he 
organized his Church and estab- 
lished its principles and ordinances. 
Those principles which governed 
and promoted successful and happy 
living among those ancient peoples 
have not changed. The truths are 
eternal. Father Lehi, in teaching 
his children, said, '\ . . men are, that 
they might have joy" (2 Nephi 
2:25); and each succeeding prophet 
throughout the entire scripture re- 
lates how this joy may be obtained, 
not only in this life but in the life 
to come. The mighty prophet. Al- 
ma, expressed this fundamental 
truth in these words: 

. . . inasmuch as ye shall keep the 
commandments of God ye shall prosper 
in the land ... for I do know that who- 
soever shall put their trust in God shall 
be supported in their trials, and their 
troubles, and their affhctions, and shall be 
hfted up at the last day (Alma 36:1, 3). 

Alma says that through following 
this advice, ''. . . the Lord doth 
give me exceeding great joy in the 
fruit of my labors" (Alma 36:25). 
(See also Alma 41:5-7; Mosiah 1:7; 
2 Nephi 1:20; 1 Nephi 22:31; 1 Ne- 
phi 4:14.) 

Contents of The Book of Mormon 
The Book of Mormon was trans- 
lated in a little over two months by 



126 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



a voung man in his middle twenties 
who had relatively little schooling. 
No human being, regardless of his 
background, training, and ability 
could, of himself, have created such 
a monumental work in so short a 
time. The book consists of 522 
pages and has: 

. . . fifteen main parts or divisions, 
known, with one execption, as books, each 
designated by the name of its principal 
author (Rook of Mormon, Brief Analysis 
of The Book of Mormon). 

Elder Hugh B. Brown states that 
it has: 

, . . fifty-four chapters dealing with 
wars, twenty-one liistorical chapters, fifty- 
five chapters on visions and prophecies 
. . . seventy-one chapters on doctrine and 
exhortation, twenty-one chapters on the 
ministry of Christ. 

As a literary work, Elder Brown 
points out, The Book of Mormon 
employs: 

. . . figures of speech, similies, meta- 
phors, narrations, exposition, description, 
oratory, epic, lyric, logic, and parables. . . . 

For over one hundred years, some of 
the best students and scholars of the 
world have been trying to prove from 
the Bible that the Book of Mormon is 
false, but not one of them has been able 
to prove that anything in the Book of 
Mormon is not in strict harmony with 
the scriptures, with the Bible and with 
the W'ord of God ("The Profile of a 
Prophet," by Elder Hugh B. Brown). 

The Book of Mormon Diiected 
to a Future Generation 

The Book of Mormon is probably 
the only book ever written which is 
directed to a future, unseen gen- 
eration. Nephi, the son of Lehi, 
says of his writings: 

Nevertheless, I have received a com- 
mandment of the Lord that I should make 



these plates, for the special purpose that 
there should be an account engraven of 
the ministry of my people. 

Upon the other plates should be en- 
graven an account of the reign of the 
kings, and the wars and contentions of 
my people; wherefore these plates are for 
the more part of the ministry; and the 
other plates are for the more part of the 
reign of kings and the wars and conten- 
tions of my people. 

\Mierefore, the Lord hath commanded 
me to make these plates for a wise pur- 
pose in him, which purpose I know not 
(1 Nephi 9:3-5). 

The Savior himself said: 

. . . write the things which I have told 
you; and according to the time and the 
will of the Father they shall go forth 
unto the Gentiles (3 Nephi 23:4), 

The prophet Mormon who 
abridged the large plates of Nephi 
and whose son Moroni, completed 
the writings and sealed them up, 
did so with the express conviction 
that thev would be discovered and 
read by a generation which would 
long succeed them. In his own 
words. Mormon said: 

Now these things are written unto the 
remnant of the house of Jacob; and they 
are written after this manner, because it 
is kno\Mi of God that wickedness will not 
bring them forth unto them; and they 
are to be hid up unto the Lord that they 
may come forth in his own due time. 

And this is the commandment which 
I ha\'e received; and behold, they shall 
come forth according to the command- 
ment of the Lord, when he shall see fit, 
in his wisdom (Mormon 5:12-13). 

Mormon also knew the book 
would be brought forth through the 
Gentiles: 

... I have written them to the intent 
that they may be brought again unto this 
people from the Gentiles, according to 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



127 



the words which Jesus hath spoken (3 
Nephi 26:8). 

And Moroni, before he sealed up 
the records, had this to say: 

And it is by faith that my fathers have 
obtained the promise that these things 
should come unto their brethren through 
the Gentiles; therefore the Lord hath 
commanded me, yea, even Jesus Christ 
(Ether 12:22). 

Prophecies Concerning the Tune 
When the Book Should 
Be Brought Forth 

Moroni, in writing of Ether's 
prophesies concerning when this 
book should be brought forth by 
the Gentiles, in the latter days, 
writes that this land should become: 

... a choice land abo\e all other lands, 
a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the 
Lord would ha\'e that all men should 
serve him who dwell upon the face there- 
of; 

And that it was the place of the New 
Jerusalem, which should come down out 
of heaven. . . . 

Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ, 
and he spake . . . that a New Jerusalem 
should be built up upon this land, unto 
the remnant of the seed of Joseph, for . . . 
the Lord brought a remnant of the seed 
of Joseph out of the land of Jerusalem, 
that he might be merciful unto the seed 
of Joseph that they should perish not, 
even as he was merciful unto the father 
of Joseph that he should perish not. 

Wherefore, the remnant of the house 
of Joseph shall be built upon this land; 
and it shall be a land of their inheritance; 
and they shall build up a holy city unto 
the Lord, like unto the Jerusalem of 
old. . . . 

And there shall be a new hea\en and 
a new earth; and they shall be like unto 
the old save the old have passed away, 
and all things have become new. 

And then cometh the New Jerusalem; 



and blessed are they who dwell therein, 
for it is they whose garments are white 
through the blood of the Lamb; and they 
are they who. ... 

. . . were scattered and gathered in from 
the four quarters of the earth, and from 
the north countries, and are partakers of 
the fulfilling of the covenant which God 
made with their father, Abraham (Ether 
13:2 ff.). 

Influence oi The Book of Mormon 
Here is a book which is consid- 
ered to be divine scripture by only 
approximately one per cent of the 
population of the United States. 
Yet, it has influenced this small 
group of people so profoundly as 
to have changed the course of 
American history. It has become 
the religious persuader which has 
altered the lives of thousands of 
people all over the world and, as 
such, has caused many to leave 
their homes, sever their ties with 
loved ones, and adopt new ways of 
life, often in a strange land. 

The grandeur of this volume was 
summed up beautifully by Elder 
Adam S. Bennion who said: 

Hours spent with this book are hours 
spent with the Master and His holy 
prophets. They are hours which will bring 
to the reader an inspiration and an en- 
richment of spirit almost beyond compre- 
hension. Indeed many readers declare 
that the reading of the Book of Mormon 
thrills them with a testimony of the 
truth, as the reading of no other book 
can. They enjoy the fulfillment of the 
promise of Moroni as he sealed up the 
records of Nephite history {Gleanei Man- 
ual 1932-1933, page 71). 

Moroni declares: 

And I seal up these records, after I 
have spoken a few words by way of ex- 
hortation unto you. 

Behold, I would exhort you that when 
ye shall read these things, if it be wisdom 
in God that ye should read them, that 



128 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



ye would remember how merciful the 
Lord hath been unto the children of men, 
from the creation of Adam even down 
until the time that ye shall receive these 
things, and ponder it in your hearts. 

And when ye shall receive these things, 
I would exhort you that ye would ask 
God, the Eternal Father, in the name 
of Christ, if these things are not true; 
and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, 
with real intent, having faith in Christ, 
he will manifest the truth of it unto you, 
by the power of the Holy Ghost (Moroni 
10:2-4) . 

Now that we have completed six 
years of study of The Book of Mor- 
mon, the real questions which con- 
front us are: 

1 . What are we going to do about 
the wise and workable principles 
which this great book contains? 

2. If we lack a testimony, do we 
have the faith and desire to put 
Moroni's promise to the test? 

3. Have our testimonies really 
grown as a result of our study? 



For those of us who can honestly 
give right answers to these ques- 
tions, then this great book will have 
fulfilled its purpose in our lives. It 
will have brought peace and com- 
fort to our souls and rich blessings 
into our lives, and we shall hope to 
be numbered among those of whom 
Alma speaks: 

For the names of the righteous shall be 
written in the book of life, and unto them 
will I grant an inheritance at my right 
hand . . . (Alma 5:58). 

Questions on the Lesson 

1. Did the reading of The Book of 
Mormon increase your faith in God? 
Have some of the sisters express their 
feelings in this regard. 

2. What characters in The Book of 
Mormon have been most impressive to 
vou? Why? 

3. What difference does it make 
whether we accept Jesus Christ as a 
great moral teacher or as the Only Be- 
gotten Son of God? 



Visiting cJeacher //Lessages — 

Book of Mormon Gems of Truth 

Lesson 48— ''And When Ye Shall Receive These Things, I Would Exhort 

You That Ye Would Ask God, the Eternal Father, in the Name of 

Christ, If These Things Are Not True; and If Ye Shall Ask With 

a Sincere Heart, With Real Intent, Having Faith in Christ, 

He Will Manifest the Truth of It Unto You, by the 

Power of the Holy Ghost" (Moroni 10:4). 

Leone O. Jacobs 

For Tuesday, May 7, 1957 

Objective: To point out that Moroni's promise is certain of fulfillment if pre- 
scribed conditions arc met. 

npHIS promise made by Moroni to carries with it such a guarantee. It 

all who will read ITic Book of is an invitation to all the world to 

Mormon is unique. No other book learn of the truthfulness of The 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



129 



Book of Mormon and to test its 
validity. Thousands have made this 
test and proved the guarantee to be 
as purported. Yet some have read 
this sacred scripture and not re- 
ceived a testimony of its truth. 
Why? Because one or more of the 
conditions required in the promise 
w^as lacking. The heart may not 
have been truly sincere, the intent 
not real, or faith in Christ may have 
been weak, otherwise the result 
would have been to convince the 
investigator of the truth of The 
Book of Mormon given through 
the power of the Holy Ghost. 

When a chemist makes an experi- 
ment in the laboratory, he knows 
that certain specifications are neces- 
sary. Each step must be followed 
precisely and each ingredient must 
be added in the required amount, 
or the desired result will not be ob- 
tained. But if every ingredient out- 
lined in the formula is mixed as 
directed, then the result will always 
be successful. Moreover, no true 
student of science attempts an ex- 
periment without an unbiased, open 
attitude of mind. 

So it is with the formula pre- 
scribed by Moroni to discover the 
truthfulness of The Book of Mor- 



mon. This experiment calls for the 
exercise of faith as the book is read, 
the exercise of sincerity, and a great 
desire to know the truth, otherwise 
the Holy Ghost cannot operate in 
behalf of the one who reads it. 

Some readers of The Book of 
Mormon promise to try the experi- 
ment, but they feel sure beforehand 
that it cannot possibly be true. And 
so they begin the experiment with 
doubt in their minds. This is not 
the right spirit of approach. Hope 
and faith and an open mind are 
necessary for all great discoveries, 
material as well as spiritual. 

We who have read this divine 
book and already had the promise 
fulfilled, rejoice in our testimony. 
It rings true to our hearts and our 
minds, and we are indeed grateful 
for this ''New Witness for Christ." 
With each rereading, the truths 
contained therein are made more 
plain, and one is persuaded to seek 
more diligently after the Lord. 

It is quite fitting that we close 
this series of messages with this 
unique promise, which has been in- 
strumental in bringing great num- 
bers of souls to a knowledge of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ. 



m 



eunion 



Eunice ]. Miles 

Your deep-blue eyes, pain-free and young. 

Alive with eagerness and laughter, 

Hold hope and wonder far beyond my knowing 

We seem worlds apart! 

The years stretching between us 

Cannot be spanned by living speech. 

But when in childish grief, 

You quickly run sobbing into my arms. 

Then, in your tear-stained face, 

I see the tiny girl I used to be. 



yiyork fl ieeting — Food Preparation and Service 

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 

Lesson 8— Summary 
Rhea H. Gardner 
For Tuesday, May 14, 1957 

IIJOMEMAKERS never just ''cook cause meals are planned and pre- 

food," they build boys and girls, pared and served so frequently, 

physically and otherwise. They be- these tasks can easily fall into this 

gin by planning meals that will category. 

nourish every part of the physical Briefly, let us review the yardstick 
body. Meal planning is followed for well-balanced meals and taste- 
by the preparation of healthful foods fully prepared foods. The secret of 
in such a way that all the goodness successful food combinations lies in 
nature has stored in them is pre- the skillful use of contrast— contrast 
served. Meals are served in an at- in flavor, texture, color, temperature, 
mosphere of order, serenity, and and concentration. Meals that 
perfect harmony, as the family sur- measure up to these standards may 
rounds the table to give thanks, and be referred to as 'Tive Star Meals." 
to partake of one of the rich bless- Meat, an important food, must be 
ings of life— food, which feeds both cooked at moderate heat. Too high 
the body and the spirit. temperatures toughen the fibers. 

If, as a result of this course of shrink the meat, extract the natural 

lessons, the horizon of each Relief juices from it, and result in unat- 

Society sister has been broadened in tractive servings, 

some way, the objective of the les- Soup is a food for summer and 

sons has been achieved. winter, peasant and prince, infants 

In our competitive world of to- and the aged, the ill and the robust, 

day, mealtime service must offer It may be used as a delicate appe- 

more satisfaction to active teen- tite tempter or a hearty appetite 

agers than a hamburger stand or satisfier. There is a soup for every 

soda pop fountain with some of the season, every appetite, and every 

gang. age. 

Some women qualify themselves The application of a few basic 

as being good cooks on the basis of principles in the preparation of fresh 

long experience in the kitchen, vegetables is the secret of the suc- 

Experience, however, is not the best cessful cooking of them. For maxi- 

teacher unless it forces one to make mum flavor, deep natural coloring, 

repeated adjustments and changes and highest nutritive value, select 

and compels one to be alert for new vegetables that are slightly imma- 

ideas and ways of making progress, ture and garden fresh. Cook them 

After the novelty wears off, experi- in a minimum amount of water as 

ence, for most of us, is little more quickly as possible and only until 

than mechanical performance. Be- they are just tender. They will still 

Page 130 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



131 



be a little crisp. Slow, long-time 
cooking is the destroyer of color, 
flavor, and some nutrients. There- 
fore, the peak of goodness results 
when large vegetables such as car- 
rots, parsnips, turnips, and cabbage 
are cut into small pieces and cooked 
in a kettle with a close fitting lid in 
just enough water to keep them 
from scorching. 

While nature supplies most vege- 
tables with about all the seasoning 
they need to tempt the appetite, a 
variety of seasoning such as cream 
sauce, grated cheese, herbs, and 
seasoned crumbs may be used to 
give variety to vegetable dishes. Use 
seasonings to add to, but never to 
mask the good natural flavor of the 
vegetable with which they are used. 

Often we rely on salads to supply 
contrast in texture, color, and con- 
centration to the menu, qualities so 
needed in a high percentage of 
meals. Because we eat fresh fruits 
and vegetable salads for their cool- 
ness and crispness, a cardinal rule is 
that the ingredients should be 
handled lightly and served while 
they are refrigerator cold and garden 
fresh. A sorry sight, indeed, is a 
wilted salad. 

Cheese is one of the best friends 
a cook has. Grated and served over 
a bowl of hot soup, added to a 
cream sauce and served over meat 



or vegetable dishes, used as the 
main ingredient in a souffle, or as 
an accompaniment with a piece of 
apple pie, in countless combinations 
as a sandwich filling, or with crack- 
ers or fresh fruit as the last course 
of a sumptuous meal, it ranks as 
the most versatile of all foods. It 
is a favorite food for folks of nearly 
all ages, all nationalities, and all so- 
cial groups. 

There are few cooks who could 
not improve the acceptability of a 
meal, now and then, with the ju- 
dicious use of casseroles and left- 
overs. While casseroles often are 
made of freshly prepared foods, they 
are also an ideal way to serve foods 
the family may be getting tired of, 
in new and interesting ways. Dishes 
made of leftovers can be family 
favorites, if prepared tastefully and 
seasoned rightly. 

Along with the basic parts of fam- 
ily meals, are the less essential, but 
to many, important parts — bev- 
erages and desserts. It is important 
that these be planned to complete 
the rest of the menu and give bal- 
ance to the whole. 

If your refreshments are always 
truly refreshing, your time will be 
profitably spent and your status as 
an understanding hostess is sure to 
rise. 



Star LOust 



Vesta N. Lukei 



If I could remember the earth is a star 
Whirling through celestial space, 
Then I might have more tolerance 
Of dust on a small son's happy face. 



^Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives 

Lesson 8— Julius Caesar 
Elder Bimnt S. Jacobs 

(Text: S/ialcespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets, by G. B. Harrison, 
Harcourt, Brace & Company, 1948) 

For Tuesday, May 21, 1957 

Objecti\'e: To realize that idealistic men of good will may destroy themselves in 
bold but imprudent attempts to destroy the evils they feel exist. 

Men at some time are masters of their fates. 
The fault, dear Brutus, is not in our stars, 
But in ourselves, that we are underlings. 

I. 2. 139-141 

Since Cassius first did whet me against Caesar 

I have not slept. 

Between the acting of a dreadful thing 

And the first motion, all the interim is 

Like a phantasma or a hideous dream. 

The Genius and the mortal instruments 

Are then in council, and the state of man, 

Like to a little kingdom, suffers then 

The nature of an insurrection. 

n.i. 61-69 

Become what thou art. — Pindar 



CINCE Julius Caesar is prefaced 
in our text by generous excerpts 
from Plutarch's Lives of Brutus, 
Antonius, and Caesar, the very ma- 
terial out of which Shakespeare 
composed his play, you may wish to 
see for yourself how faithfully 
greatness followed greatness. Plu- 
tarch is our greatest Greek biogra- 
pher; and you may marvel how 
Shakespeare's art bestows immediacy 
and dramatic intensity to Plutarch's 
facts. Other than Shakespeare's 
addition of Caesar's murderers wash- 
ing their hands and arms in his 
blood, Shakespeare adds very little 
factual incident to Plutarch's origi- 
nal. But what he does add is the 
fruit of an ordered, perceptive, 

Page 132 



warming imagination, which so 
clearly reveals the difference be- 
tween factual history and factual 
art. Each is valid in its own right. 
Shakespeare proves convincingly that 
the facts of art are not merely 
the facts of history warmed over. 

Although Caesar himself speaks 
less than two hundred lines in the 
play, it is justly named. His pres- 
ence pervades almost every action or 
thought in it, first in the lusts and 
ideals of those who conspire to de- 
stroy him; later in the minds of 
those who honor his departed great- 
ness, and, finally, in the frustrated 
quarrellings of Brutus and Cassius 
who offer sharp contrast to the 
stable state they have just destroyed, 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



133 



as well as to the ideal Rome Brutus 
had hoped for, but was never to 
realize. 

Julius Caesar a Bridge 

Although the play is known to 
have been written in 1599, placing 
it in time alone leaves other prob- 
lems unsolved. Is it a history com- 
parable to the nine historical plays 
Shakespeare had written preceding 
it? No; at least it is not an his- 
torical play only, since in Juh'us 
Caesar, Shakespeare is far more in- 
terested in the inward struggle with- 
in the characters and among them, 
than in outward events. If it is to 
be a tragedy, obviously it differs 
vastly from Romeo and Juliet, 
which is hardly true tragedy at all; 
neither does it contain the creative 
moral power of Hamlet or King 
Lear. Yet Brutus through his blind- 
ness, his confused idealism, and his 
growing assurance that he is always 
right, destroys himself in a manner 
not unrelated to tragedy. Predomi- 
nantly, then, the play marks transi- 
tion within both Shakespeare the 
sayer and Shakespeare the knower. 

Style 

While the overall structure of the 
play is loose and episodic, the style 
and tone are uniformly brilliant, 
even brittle. Often the language is 
clipped and sparse, almost journal- 
istic in its effective condensation of 
truth into well-chosen lines and sen- 
tences. It has the simplicity and 
clarity which must account, in large 
measure, for its appeal to millions 
of people, an appeal which has nev- 
er diminished from its first presenta- 
tion. Perhaps Shakespeare's diction 
is so bare because he wanted to 



catch the stern strength of republi- 
can Rome at her best. There is 
little poetry in the play, and, when 
we do find eloquence, it reminds us 
more of the professional debater or 
public-eye orator than of the poet. 
Again, the scarcity of poetry might 
be explained by the absence of 
many ideas in the play; predomi- 
nantly it is concerned with political 
events and relationships. Yet the 
play's action is based on certain 
basic truths implied, rather than 
stated; namely, lust for personal 
power corrupts; good men may be 
blinded by flattery and cunning 
liars; it is evil to be so entranced 
with the dream of the ideal siate 
that hasty, violent destruction of the 
present one seems justified. 

From one point of view Julius 
Caesar is a series of speeches which 
might be delivered from a platform. 
Throughout the play occur many 
rhetorical questions, which always 
assume an audience: 

Wherefore rejoice? What conquest brings 

he home? 
What tributaries follow him to Rome, 
To grace in captive bonds his chariot 

wheels? . . . 
And do you now put on your best attire? 

h 1- 37-39> 53 

Did this in Caesar seem ambitious? . . . 
You will compel me then to read the 

will? . . . 
Shall I descend? And will you give me 

leave? 

III. 2. 95, 161, 164 

Note also how many long 
passages of monosyllables occur 
throughout the play, not only in 
Antony's great oration. By such a 
device the speaker convinces his 
audience he is speaking simply, di- 
rectly, entirely free from flowery 
artificiality: 



134 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



And when the fit was on him, I did mark 
How he did shake. 'Tis true, this god did 
shake. 

I. 2. 120-121 

. . . What's to do? 

A piece of \\ork that will make siek men 

whole. 
But arc not some whole that we must 

make siek? 

II. 1. 326-328 

'Tis good you know not that }'0u are his 

heirs, 
For if vou should, oh, what would come 

of it! 

III. 2. 150-151 

The Funchmental Idea of the Phy 
As seen centered in the mind of 
Brutus, the resolution of the plot 
is ambiguous, and at war with it- 
self. Noble Brutus has been con- 
vinced that, in order to preserve the 
glorious Roman State, Caesar must 
be destroyed. Brutus believes that 
the glory that was Rome's will no 
longer be glorious if deaf, super- 
stitious, crotchety, petty, tyrannical 
Caesar is to serxe as its symbol. To 
the end Brutus has righteous goals. 
As his enemy Antony said at the 
very end of the play, 'This was the 
noblest Roman of them all. . . . 
Nature might stand up and say to 
all the world. This was a man' " 
(V. 5. 68, 74-75). But Brutus be- 
comes so aware that he is virtuous 
and noble, that his awareness comes 
to obscure his real self. Increasing- 
ly he acts out a part, he becomes 
self-righteous until he becomes in- 
fected with the very disease he had 
hoped to stamp out by murdering 
Caesar. 

Predominantly the play is one of 
destruction. Rome is destroyed, 
gentle Brutus is destroyed, compan- 
ionship and trust are destroyed 
among husbands and wives and all 



mankind. The play is one of bit- 
terness and pain. We are not 
soothed by so gross a waste, so con- 
suming a confession of motives and 
distrusts. 

The play is loaded with omens, 
warnings, dreams, and portents, as 
if, suddenly, Shakespeare comes to 
believe that man's bewilderment 
here below may be, in large meas- 
ure, avoided if he will listen to 
larger, deeper revelations of truth 
than his reason and senses alone can 
offer. ''Beware the ides of March" 
is common to every schoolboy. 
Troubled Caesar paces at night, 
knowing that: 

Thrice hath Calpurnia in her sleep cried 

out, 
"Help, ho! They murder Caesar!" . . . 

II. 2. 2-3 

Awakened, the troubled wife re- 
counts evidence to her husband: 

A lioness hath whelped in the streets. 
And graves ha\e yawned and yielded up 

their dead. . . . 
Horses did neigh and dying men did groan, 
And ghosts did shriek and squeal about 

the streets. 
O Caesar! these things are beyond all use. 
And I do fear them. 

II. 2. 17-19, 23-26 

Just before Caesar is murdered by 
the mob, the poet Cinna dreams 
that he feasts with Caesar. Most 
horrible is the appearance of Cae- 
sar's ghost to Brutus, first in his tent, 
then on the plains of Philippi just 
before his death. 

Tempting as it may be to con- 
sider all such as indication of a 
determined universe in which man 
cannot escape his destiny, we must 
not forget that: 

The fault, dear Brutus, is not in our stars, 
But in ourselves, that we are underlings. 

I. 2. 140-141 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



135 



Plot 

Julius Caesar has returned to 
Rome in the }ear 44 b.c. backed 
by the power of his legions, he 
effects many reforms in the go\'ern- 
ment, then is offered a crown which 
he refuses reluctantly. His old 
schoolmate Cassius fears that Caesar 
may become dictator; even more 
strong is Cassius' jealousy. lie 
engineers a plot to kill Caesar for 
the protection of the State, and en- 
lists Brutus, who reluctantly agrees 
to lead the plot, thus giving it the 
prestige it needs. Though Caesar 
is warned by his wife and others not 
to go to the Senate, he goes, partly 
because he has been led to believe 
he will be offered a crown. The 
conspirators gather around him and 
stab him, Brutus last. Against the 
advice of his fellows, Brutus permits 
Caesar's friend Antony to give a 
funeral oration over Caesar's bodv, 
thinking that if he himself speaks 
first, the populace will understand 
and approve the motives of the 
murderers. But Antony so skillfully 
inflames the citizens that riots break 
forth; and Brutus and the others 
flee for their lives. 

Brutus and Cassius join forces in 
Asia Minor, and prepare to meet 
the attack of forces led by Antony, 
Octavius, and Lepidus. When Brut- 
us accuses Cassius of accepting 
bribes, they quarrel bitterly, a mood 
resulting in part from Brutus' recent 
knowledge that his noble wife 
Portia has just committed suicide 
by swallowing hot coals. Brutus 
and Cassius are reconciled and pre- 
pare for battle, but both feel their 
death is certain. Mistaking the 
shouts of joy of his own men for 
the cries of the enemy, Cassius 



almost cagcrlv falls on his sword. 
Caesar's ghost appears again to 
Brutus, his men are cut off, and 
Brutus, too, falls on his sword, say- 



mg: 



Caesar, now be still. 

I killed not thee with half so good a will. 

V. 5. 50-51 

Famous Quotations 

Though Caesar is old and in part 
corrupt, he is still the courageous 
soldier. When Calpurnia pleads 
with him to stay home and avoid 
death, he says: 

Cowards die many times before their 

deaths, 
The valiant never taste of death but once. 
Of all the wonders that I yet have heard, 
It seems to me most strange that men 

should fear, 
Seeing that death, a necessary end, 
Will come when it will come. 

II. 2. 32-37 

And Brutus reminds Cassius that 
action postponed is less than use- 
less: 

There is a tide in the affairs of men 
Which taken at the flood leads on to 

fortune; 
Omitted, all the voyage of their life 
Is bound in shallows and in miseries. 
On such a full sea are we now afloat, 
And we must take the current when it 

serves, 
Or lose our ventures. 

IV. 3. 218-24 

The greatest lines in the play are 
contained in Antony's funeral ora- 
tion in Act III, Scene 2. These lines 
deserve to be read to the class as 
fully as time permits. After Brutus' 
speech, couched in balanced sen- 
tences, flowery words, but so halt- 
ing and hollow as to betray to the 
Roman citizenry how little of his 



136 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



heart is in the assassination of 
Caesar, Antony's biting words take 
on e\en sharper edge. Note the 
crescendo of irony which he builds 
into his phrase, ''For Brutus is an 
honorable man/' and how carefully 
he teases, hints, implies, until the 
good Romans feel they have been 
robbed of their rightful, noble 
leader: 



. , . The noble Brutus 
Hath told you Caesar was ambitious. 
If it were so, it was a grievous fault, 
And greviously hath Caesar answered it. 
Here, under leave of Brutus and the rest — 
For Brutus is an honorable man, 
So are they all, all honorable men — 
Come I to speak in Caesar's funeral. 
He was my friend, faithful and just to me. 
But Brutus says he was ambitious, 
And Brutus is an honorable man. 
He hath brought many captives home to 

Rome, 
Whose ransoms did the general eoffers fill. 
Did this in Caesar seem ambitious? 
When that the poor have cried, Caesar 

hath wept — 
Ambition should be made of sterner stuff. 
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious, 
And Brutus is an honorable man. 
You all did see that on the Lupercal 
I thrice presented him a kingly crown, 
Which he did thrice refuse. Was this 

ambition? 
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious. 
And, sure, he is an honorable man. 
I speak not to disprove what Brutus spoke, 
But here I am to speak what I do know. 
You all did love him once, not without 

cause. 
What cause witholds you then to mourn 

for him? 
O judgment, thou art fled to brutish beasts, 
And men have lost their reason! Bear 

with me, 
My heart is in the coffin there with 

Caesar, 
And I must pause till it come back to me. 

III. 2. 82-112 

Against such telling knife-thrusts 
into the Romans' memories and 
emotions, poor, confused Brutus is 



helpless. And when, inciting the 
crowd to force him to read Caesar's 
will, Antony begins: 

If you have tears, prepare to shed them 
now. 

III. 2. 173 

He fulfills his own vow made over 
Caesar's body preceding the funeral 
when he said: 

Woe to the hand that shed this costly 

blood! 
Over thy wounds now do I prophesy, 
Which like dumb mouths do ope their 

ruby hps 
To beg the voice and utterance of my 

tongue. . . . 

III. 1. 258-261 

Anthony is obviously the hero, 
Brutus the victim both of himself 
and of others, while the villain's 
role has been pre-cut for Cassius. It 
is he who is the dedicated. With 
cold precision he invades the soul 
of Brutus; it is he who exploits 
Brutus' sense of destiny until Brut- 
us agrees to lead the group against 
usurping Caesar. In the most vigor- 
ous scene in the play— the quarrel 
between Cassius and Brutus in 
Brutus' tent— Cassius is fiery and 
sharp, but it is the unstrung Brutus 
who most fully loses control of his 
temper. 

Both Portia and Calpurnia have 
roles of great importance, even 
though they are not long on the 
stage. Brutus speaks no line more 
sincerely than his prayer: 

O ye gods, 
Render me worthy of this noble wife! 

II. 1. 303-304 

With complete justice she refers 
to herself as ''yourself, your half/' 
(II. 1. 274) and Brutus knows it 
well. Theirs is one of the strongest 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



137 



conjugal relations in all of Shake- 
speare. Brutus knows her strength 
and fairness, and gives her the 
respect she deserves, in addition to 
his love. When Brutus reminds her 
that she shouldn't kneel to him, she 
answers: 

I should not need if you were gentle 

Brutus. 
Within the bond of marriage, tell me, 

Brutus, 
Is it excepted I should know no secrets 
That appertain to you? Am I yourself 
But, as it were, in sort or limitation, 
To keep with you at meals, comfort your 

bed, 
And talk to you sometimes? Dwell I but 

in the suburbs 
Of your good pleasure? If it be no more, 
Portia is Brutus' harlot, not his wife. 

II. 1. 279-287 

Likewise, Calpurnia reminds Cae- 
sar that her highest wifely function 
is to share with him his every 
trouble, and to sustain him with 
womanly intuitions and promptings 
which draw upon depths beyond the 
reach or patience of most men. She 
tempers Caesar's vanity and ambi- 
tion, just as Portia balances Brutus' 
growing rigidity and belief in his 
own infallibility. It is Portia who 
best knows the man Brutus could 
have been; no wonder she symbo- 
lizes her grief by killing herself in 
so spectacular a fashion. No wonder 
that the heart goes from Brutus' 
life when he learns of her death. 

The slow degradation of Brutus 
lies at the heart of this play. 
Though he always deserves our 
esteem because of his lofty goals, 
we wince to hear him claim that 
every man who has ever been in his 
presence has been true to him; that 
''no man bears sorrow better." We 
realize how far he is false to him- 



self, how fully he puts on an act 
when news is brought him of 
Portia's death after he has already 
discovered the fact. Even Cassius 
stands amazed at his calm, unre- 
sponsive reaction. When Messala 
says she is dead, Brutus replies: 

Why, farewell, Portia. We must 

die, Messala. 
With meditating that she must die 

once 
I have the patience to endure it now. 
Mes: Even so great men great losses 

should endure. 
Cas: I have as much of this in art as you, 
But yet my nature could not bear 
it so. 
Bru: Well, to our work alive. What do 
you think 
Of marching to Phillippi presently? 
IV. 3. 190-197 

Already we have seen how fully 
Brutus confesses ''the phantasma of 
hideous dream" which he feels be- 
tween thinking and doing a dread- 
ful act. Actually Brutus is the most 
sensitive of persons, as we see in 
the final act when he treats the 
boy-musician Lucius with such un- 
derstanding gentleness, then refuses 
to disturb his sleep, so tired is he. 
Significantly it is Brutus who is the 
last of the conspirators to stab 
Caesar; in return Caesar's dying 
words, ''Et tu, Biuter (III. 1. 77). 
Likewise, when plotting Caesar's 
death, it is Brutus who laments the 
need to spill blood at all, and, true 
to his real self, advises the paradoxi- 
cal action of killing Caesar as gently 
as possible: 

Our course will seem too bloody, Gains 

Cassius. . . . 
Let us be sacrificers, but not butchers, 

Cains. 
We all stand up against the spirit of 

Caesar, 
And in the spirit of men there is no blood. 



138 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



Oh, that we then could come by Caesar's 

spirit, 
And not dismember Caesar! But, alas, 
Caesar must bleed for it! And, gentle 

friends. 
Let's kill him boldly, but not wrathfully. 
Let's carve him as a dish fit for the gods, 
Not hew him as a carcass fit for hounds. 

IL 1. 162, 166-174 

Thus we know with increased 
understanding Brutus' inner con- 
flict. He seeks goodness and right, 
as all men do, but, sensitive to pain 
and tyranny he forsakes his own 
best instincts and believes that the 
only way to triumph in the world 
is to fight force with force. And, in 



thus being untrue to his better self, 
Brutus begins his own end. Though 
he merits our compassion, we suffer 
at his loss of direction and balance. 
How sad to see men of such good 
intent become lost! Here tragedy 
lies very near the surface; here re- 
ality lies hard upon us all. 

Thoughts foi Discussion 

1. How does a play differ from history? 

2. While Brutus failed to moxe the 
crowd, why was Antony so successful? 

3. Why is the language of this play so 
spare and simple? Why so little poetry? 

4. How does the spirit of Caesar finally 
triumph? 



Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life 

Lesson 7— ''Be Ye Therefore Perfect" 

Elder John Fan Larson 

For Tuesday, May 28, 1957 

Objective: To suggest the importance of acquiring desirable qualities and to show 
the blessings in store for those who love the Lord. 



'pHE Prophet Joseph Smith was 
well prepared to teach the Lat- 
ter-day Saint women about God 
and his attributes. By 1842, when 
he organized and instructed the Re- 
lief Society, although a young man 
of thirty-six years, the Prophet had 
experienced a closeness to God such 
as few other prophets who ever 
lived. After a vision in the Kirt- 
land Temple he recorded the fol- 
lowing: 

And now, after the many testimonies 
\\hich ha\e been given of him, this is the 
testimony, last of all, which wc give of 
him: That he lives! 

For we saw him, even on the right 
hand of God; and we heard the voice 



bearing record that he is the Only Begotten 
of the Father (D. & C. 76:22-23). 

The Prophet knew whereof he 
spoke, then, when he said: 

If you wish to go where God is, you 
must be like God, or possess the prin- 
ciples which God possesses, for if we are 
not drawing towards God in principle, 
we are going from Him and drawing to- 
wards the devil (D. H. C. IV, page 588). 

Thus, in capsule form, the Proph- 
et summarized a great principle of 
perfection. This goal is neither 
quickly nor easily attained, but any 
effort to emulate God will reap 
bounteous blessings. 

As w^e fashion our li\'es we experi- 
ence what is possibly the greatest 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



139 



blessing bestowed generally upon 
all men, i. e., freedom of thought, 
and its product, freedom of deci- 
sion. ''Where there is a mountain 
top there is also a \alley" (Jbid., V, 
page 20), the Prophet once in- 
formed the Relief Society. Between 
the mountain and valley, good and 
evil, or any extremes, lie grades and 
degrees, and it is up to us, indi- 
vidually, as we face life's problems, 
to consider and decide where we 
shall be. One writer in The Book 
of Mormon put it this way: 

Wherefore, men are free according to 
the flesh; and all things are gixen them 
which are expedient unto man. And they 
are free to choose liberty and eternal life, 
through the great mediation of all men, 
or to choose captivity and death, accord- 
ing to the captivity and power of the 
devil; for he seeketh that all men might 
be miserable like unto himself (2 Nephi 
2:27). 



of us, guided by the available light 
and knowledge, can become "a 
smooth and polished shaft in the 
quiver of the Almighty" (Ibid., V, 
page 401 ) . Now let us consider a 
few of the affirmative traits which 
Joseph Smith urged the women to 
acquire. 

Chanty 

At one of the Relief Society meet- 
ings the Prophet attended, he read 
from the 13th Chapter of 1st Cor- 
inthians as follows: 

Though I speak with the tongues of 
men and of angels, and have not charity, I 
am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling 
cymbal (Ibid., IV, page 606). 



He then cited the lack of charity 
in the \^'orld as an evidence of the 
limited knowledge of the principles 
of godliness. 'The power and glory 
of godliness," he said, "is spread out 
The power of the gospel lies in on a broad principle to throw out 
its ability to influence people to the mantle of charity. God does 
good works through the force of not look on sin with allowance, but 
ideas and the pull of perfection and when men have sinned, there must 
salvation, rather than by compul- be allowance made for them" (Ibid., 
sion. The Prophet, while warning \^, page 24). To be charitable does 
the women against error, primarily not mean we endorse the faults and 
stressed the positive. 0\'er and failings of others, primarily it sug- 
again, both to the Relief Society gests not judging others, 
and to the Church generally, the 
Prophet urged the saints to seek Tolerance 

and develop the godlike virtues. "Is "You must enlarge your souls to- 
not God good?" he asked. "Then wards each other," the Prophet said, 
you be good; if He is faithful, then "Don't be limited in your views 
you be faithful. Add to your faith with regard to your neighbor's vir- 
virtue, to virtue knowledge, and tue, but beware of self-righteous- 
seek for every good thing" (D. H. ness, and be limited in the estimate 
C, IV, page 588). of your own virtues, and not think 

The Prophet once commented: yourselves more righteous than oth- 
"I am like a huge, rough stone roll- ers." "Bear with each other's fail- 
ing down from a high mountain." ings," he urged, "as an indulgent 
We are all "rough stones" in a parent bears with the foibles of his 
sense, waiting to be polished. Each children" {Ihid., IV, page 606). 



140 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



The ability to endure, without criti- 
cism, the behefs, practices, or hab- 
its differing from one's own, repre- 
sents a desirable trait which should 
be sought by all who desire perfec- 
tion. 

Mercy 

Addressing the Relief Society on 
one occasion, the Prophet said he 
was going to preach mercy. He 
posed a question: ''Suppose that 
Jesus Christ and holy angels should 
object to us on frivolous things, 
what would become of us?" He an- 
swered his question by saying, ''We 
must be merciful to one another, 
and overlook small things" (Ihid.^ 
V, page 23). 

Mercy implies compassion enough 
to forbear punishment or criticism 
of those who warrant it. " 'Fret not 
thyself because of evil doers,' " he 
advised. "God wih see to it" (Ihid., 
V, page 21). "The nearer we get 
to our Heavenly Father," the Proph- 
et said, "the more we are disposed 
to look with compassion on perish- 
ing souls; we feel that we want to 
take them upon our shoulders, and 
cast their sins behind our backs." 
When he talked of mercy he em- 
phasized that his talk was "intend- 
ed for all this society; if you would 
have God have mercy on you, have 
mercy on one another" {Ihid.y V, 
page 24). 

Forgiveness 

Gharity, tolerance, mercy, forgive- 
ness, all and each suggest a similar 
state of mind. If we truly forgive, 
we banish from our hearts the re- 
sentments we have against the acts 
and omissions of others. Once the 
Prophet indicated he had been in- 
strumental in bringing iniquity to 



light. "It was a melancholy 
thought," he said, "and awful that 
so many should place themselves 
under the condemnation of the dev- 
il, and going to perdition. With 
deep feeling he said that they are 
fellow mortals, we loved them once, 
shall we not encourage them to 
reformation? We have not [yet] 
forgiven them seventy times seven, 
as our Savior directed; perhaps we 
have not forgiven them once. There 
is now a day of salvation to such as 
repent and reform" (Ibid., V, pp. 
19-20). 

Kindness 

The Prophet told the women that 
by the influence of kindness they 
could sanctify and cleanse from all 
unrighteousness those who repent. 
The love of tendeinesSy he observed, 
had great power over the mind, and 
actions of all persons. 

Prayer 

The Prophet made a promise in 
the name of the Lord, saying "that 
that soul who has righteousness 
enough to ask God in the secret 
place for life, every day of their 
lives, shall live to three score years 
and ten" (Ihid., page 24). It is an 
interesting observation that most 
of the knowledge revealed to the 
Prophet Joseph came after he had 
sought his Heavenly Father in 
prayer. 

The Prophet pointed out on Au- 
gust 31, 1842, the efficacy of the 
prayers in his behalf and expressed 
gratitude to the Relief Society for 
their prayers: 

Inasmuch as the Lord Almighty has 
preserved me until today, He will con- 
tinue to preserve me, by the united faith 
and prayers of the Saints, until I have 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



141 



fully accomplished my mission in this 
life, and so firmly established the dispen- 
sation of the fullness of the priesthood in 
the last days, that all the powers of earth 
and hell can ne\er prevail against it ... . 
God lo^'es you, and your prayers in my 
behalf shall avail much: let them not 
cease to ascend to God continually in my 
behalf {Ihid., V, pp. 139-141). 

During this same meeting 'Tresi- 
dent Smith . . . addressed the throne 
of grace in fervent prayer/' the 
minutes read. In an earher meet- 
ing, the Prophet advised the sisters: 

. . . always to concentrate their faith 
and prayers for, and place confidence in 
their husbands, whom God has appoint- 
ed for them to honor, and in those faith- 
ful men whom God has placed at the 
head of the Church to lead His people, 
that we should arm and sustain them with 
our prayers (Ihid., IV, pp. 604-605). 

Knowledge 

One of the Prophet's great ser- 
mons was preached in the Grove 
to the Church at Nauvoo on April 
10, 1842. In prefacing his remarks 
he said, "I shall speak with author- 
ity of the Priesthood in the name 
of the Lord God." After discussing 
evil influence he then made this 
profound statement, as found in 
the Journal of Wilford Woodruff: 

A man is saved no faster than he gets 
knowledge, for if he does not get knowl- 
edge, he will be brought into captivity by 
some evil power in the other world, as 
evil spirits will have more knowledge, and 
consequently more power than many men 
who are on the earth (Ihid., IV, 588). 

Virtue 

In the early days of the Relief 
Society the Prophet said the Society 
should be careful of its membership; 
that it should be a select group of 
the 'Virtuous" and ''those who 
would walk circumspectly." The 



privileges and blessings of the 
Priesthood, the Prophet suggested, 
followed a virtuous life and dili- 
gence in keeping the command- 
ments. 

Blessings 

The Prophet did not stop with 
urging the women to take upon 
themselves sterling qualities. He 
went on to tell them of the bless- 
ings that could be expected from 
Relief Society membership and 
from applying his teachings of the 
gospel in their lives. 

Each Latter-day Saint woman has 
been promised "Keep my command- 
ments continually, and a crown of 
righteousness thou shalt receive" 
(D.& 0.25:15). When the Relief 
Society was organized the Prophet 
said: 

And now I turn the key in your behalf 
in the name of the Lord, and this Society 
shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelli- 
gence shall flow down from this time 
henceforth . . . (D. H. C. IV, page 607). 

The women of the Church can 
testify to the fulfillment of this 
prophecy. Since that time the 
blessings of Latter-day Saint wom- 
en have been continuous. These 
women are blessed as no other wom- 
en were ever blessed. In this organ- 
ization Relief Society members have 
the privilege of working under the 
authority of the Holy Priesthood, 
of learning of God and his ways, of 
sharing precious testimonies with 
one another. Together they grow 
as wives, as mothers, as homemak- 
ers, and as children of God. The 
blessings of mothers in Zion are 
meaningful and opportunity-laden. 

"If this Society listen to the 
counsel of the Almighty, through 
the heads of the Church," promised 



142 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



LADIES SACRED 
THREE PART 




COME UNTO HIM-Handel 20 

ETERNAL LIFE-Dungan 20 

HOLY REDEEMER-Marchetti 15 

IF GOD FORGOT-O'Hara 25 

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20 

KING OF GLORY-Parks 20 

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS 

HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20 

OH, MAY I KNOW THE LORD 

AS FRIEND-Madsen 20 

SPIRIT OF GOD-Neidllnger 18 

THANKS BE TO GOD-Dlckson 16 



Music Sent On Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
Q On Approval D Charge 

Q Money Enclosed 

Name 

Address 

City & State 



Hail 



nes 



Mimic | 



iummiinini s^Tar 



145 MOKIM UNIVEitSnY, PROVO ^ tktfi WMHMffifTQN dra.MKN 



the Prophet, ''they shall have pow- 
er to command queens in their 
midst" (Ihid., IV, page 605). 

Latter-day Saint women have 
been blessed with leadership quali- 
ties unequalled by their sisters who 
are not members of the Church. 
This is realized by those who have 
opportunities to observe both groups 
in leadership capacities. 

One choice blessing is found in 
the association of the young women 
with members of long standing. To 
this association the young woman 
brings her youth, her dreams, and 
her problems and partakes of the 
seasoned experience of her more 
mature sisters. She eagerly absorbs 
the faith and testimony and wis- 
dom of these older women. 

All Relief Society members who 
give of themselves in service learn 
that while the objects of their 
charity receive benefit, they, the 
givers, receive the most. 

Eliza R. Snow, the poetess, wrote 
in her poem ''Evening Thoughts": 

. . . to be a Saint requires 
A noble sacrifice, an arduous toil, 
A persevering aim; the great reward 
Awaiting the grand consummation will 
Repay the price, however costly; and 
The pathway of the Saint, the safest path 
will prove. 

This same Eliza R. Snow, who at 
one time headed all three of the 
Church auxiliaries to which women 
are called, wrote of the blessings of 
our women as follows: 

The Latter-day Saint women ... oc- 
cupy a more important position than is 
occupied by any other women on the 
earth .... Who can fully appreciate our 
blessings; and who is capable of realizing 
the weight of the responsibilities resting 
upon us. Where much is given, much is 
required. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



143 



Of greater worth than all the rest 
are blessings of perfection, salvation, 
and exaltation in the kingdom of 
heaven. Each and all these are 
a\'ailable to those who earn them. 
Said the Prophet to the women: 

If you live up to these principles, how 
great and glorious will be your reward in 
the celestial kingdom! If you live up to 
your privileges, the angels cannot be re- 
strained from being your associates. Fe- 
males, if they are pure and innocent, can 
come in the presence of God; for what 
is more pleasing to God than innocence; 
you must be innocent, or you cannot 
come up before God: if we would come 
before God, we must keep ourselves pure, 
as He is pure (D. H. C. IV, page 605). 

Supplementary References 

1. "The Heritage of Rehef Society" — 
Vesta P. Grawford, Relief Society Maga- 
zine, October 1954, page 662. 

2. "Testimony, the First Responsibility 
of Relief Society" — President Belle S. 
Spafford, Relief Society Magazine, Novem- 
ber 1953, page 716. 

3. "O Be Wise; What Gan I Say 
More?" Aleine M. Young, Relief Society 
Magazine, March 1955, page 148. 

4. The Way to Perfection, Joseph Field- 
ing Smith, chapter 33, pp. 225-231. 

Questions ioi Discussion 

1. Why is the principle of free agency 
so important? 

2. Why was the Prophet in a unique 
position to discuss attributes of the Lord 
which we should emulate? 

3. Discuss the specific virtues the Proph- 
et commended to the women of the 
Ghurch. How may they strengthen the 
Relief Society organization? 

4. Discuss: "If wc are not drawing to- 
\\ards God in principle we are going from 
Him and drawing towards the devil." 

5. What are the blessings associated 
with Relief Society membership? With 
keeping all the connnandmcnts? 



• BEAVTIFUL 
• HAXDY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely- 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 |d[W 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah CjvJ'l 



14^1 nter i iotvoithstanding 

Lael W. Hill 

Snow whirls whitely down the street; 
My heart dissolves it there. 
And all the people that I meet 
Have roses in their hair. 

Winter threads a frosty loom; 
My heart weaves words of spring, 
And out through February gloom 
I hear a field-lark sing. 

Oh, blithe am I, and summer gay, 
And \^■eeks of wind and storm 
Ha\e not the po\\er to chill this day; 
Lo\e keeps my world so warm! 



144 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1957 



VIDA FOX CLAWSON 
ANNOUNCES 

AZALEA SPRING TOUR TO 

THE SUNNY SOUTH 

HAVANA AND NASSAU 

leave March 12 

HAWAII 

Historic Train 

This will include the pageant at the 
HILL CUMORAH. 

Warning: All these tour parties will 
be limited in number. Make reserva- 
tions early. 

Write or Phone: 

Vida Fox Clawson 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 




MOTHERS- 

Playing the Piano . . 

• PAYS DIVIDENDS IN FRIEND- 
SHIP AND FAMILY FUN 

TURNS LEISURE TIME INTO 

PLEASURE TIME . . . FOR BUSY 

PEOPLE. 

YOUR CHILD'S GATEWAY TO 

ADULT HAPPINESS. 

GET CLOSER TO YOUR CHIL- 
DREN BY TAKING PIANO LES- 
SONS WITH THEM. 

Mail This Coupon Today 

GLEN BROS. MUSIC CO. 

74 So. Main — Salt Lake City, Utah 

I am interested. Send information 
on pianos to 



UJirthday 
(congratulations 

OIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs. Lydia Snow 
Cluff, Salt Lake City, Utah, ninety- 
seven; Mrs. Celesta Terry Peterson, 
Fairview, Utah, ninety-six; Mrs. 
Mary Chapuis Watson, Salt Lake 
City, ninety-five; Mrs. Ann Craw- 
ford Jensen, Brigham City, Utah, 
ninety-one; and the following wom- 
en who have reached their ninetieth 
birthdays: Mrs. Elizabeth Leishman 
Green, Wellsville, Utah; Mrs. Ma- 
tilda Tate, Pomona, California; Mrs. 
Mary Newman, Vernon, Utah; Mrs. 
Sarah Lucretian Cox Stout, St. 
George, Utah; Mrs. Alice Cowans, 
Tooele, Utah; Mrs. Amelia Rich- 
ards Taylor, Provo, Utah. 



(B 



oy 



Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

You will find him there 
In the golden hght, 
Making talk with the wind 
And a paper kite; 

Or building a house 
In the apple tree 
With a ''keep out" sign 
Where the door should be; 

Or look for him 
In a pirate's den, 
The boy of nine 
Going on ten. 



FOR 



Fireside 




RELIEF SOCIETY STUDY COURSE AIDS 






1. Shakespeare Major Plays and the Sonnets 

Edited by G. B. Harrison 

This handsomely bound volume contains 28 plays of Shakespeare, 
his sonnets, and over 100 pages of introductory material on his 
life, on the Elizabethan theater, and England in his day. 

$6.00 
(by mail — postage) .20 

2. Documentary History of the Church— Vol. IV 

This volume begins with the departure of the Twelve for Eng- 
land . . . the Prophet's journey to Washington . . . and 
concludes with a report on the progress of the Nauvoo Temple. 

$3.50 
(Postage) .15 

3. Documentary History of the Church— Seven 
Volume Set 

This carefully documented work is taken from the manuscripts, 
records, and noLes of Joseph Smith and other early Church 
leaders. Introduction and notes by B. H. Roberts. 

$14.00 
(postage for set) .65 

4. Dictionary of The Book of Mormon 

George Reynolds 

This invaluable aid gives immediate, easy-to-find information on 
names, places and other data contained in The Book of Mormon. 
It's a wonderful help to inquirers into the faith, students, and 
all who wish to grow in further understanding of The Book 
of Mormon. 

$3.50 

5. Commentary on The Book of Mormon— Vol. I 

George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl 

A concise, illuminating and complete commentary on the first 
part of The Book of Mormon, from First Nephi to the Book 
of Omni. 

$5.00 

6. Commentary on The Book of Mormon— Vol. II 

George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjodahl 

An excellent commentary for students and readers — includes 
the Words of Mormon and the Book of Mosiah. It gives rich 
background material and interprets scriptural passages. 

$4.00 

OFFICIAL PUBLISHERS yrrrrr^^^^ TO THE LDS CHURCH 



(UK if MORMON 






DQ5Qn?tlSgBD0h to, 

44 Eost South Temple •• Salt lake Ciiv Utah 



1 DESERET BOOK COMPANY 
I 44 East South Temple Street 
1 Salt Lake City, Utah 

1 Gentlemen: 

j Enclosed you w\\\ find .... 

1 charge to my account 

[ books: 12 3 4 

1 Amount enclosed $ 

1 Name 


check money order j 

for the encircled (numbered) i 
5 6 ] 


! Address 


1 City Zone State i 

[ Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. j 




HAPPY FAMILIES 




Do It Together 



Fun is a family affair when Ralph, Marion, and their three children get together tor an evening 
of games in front of the fire. The Roberts family like their home — and they've made plans to keep it 
. . . through Beneficial's Mortgage Cancellation Insurance. 

Beneficial Mortgage Cancellation Insurance — your best bet for householding. 



This plan takes the worry out of home buying. 
It provides cash for one of the best gifts man can 
leave his family — a clear, debt-free home. 

You have your choice of several plans. For ex- 
ample, a decreasing term policy would pay up the 
entire mortgage if anything happened to you during 
the first year, or it would always give your family 
more than enough to take care of the entire unpaid 
balance at any time during the mortgage period. 



This policy terminates with the mortgage. Other 
policies not only protect your home, but also build 
cash values that can be used lor your own retirement, 
or you can choose continued low-cost life insurance 
protection after the mortgage is paid off. 

Your experienced Beneficial agent will recom- 
mend the best plan for you. Call him today, or write 
to the address below. 



BENEFICIAL LIFE 

David O. McKay, Pres. 




- / r 

Salt Lake City, Utah 





*^^|te^;-liil^l 



VOL. 44 NO. 3 



MARCH 1957 



cJhe Vastness of Space 

Katheiine P. Walton 

When Fm alone beneath the stars 

That fill the sea of space; 
When I behold the powers that are— 

That man cannot efface; 
When I am told that in these realms^ 

Beyond the region of our eyes, 
Are countless worlds that seem to us 

Like specks of light amid the skies; 
That farther on, out into space 

Beyond our vale of stars, 
Surrounded by celestial light 

Are greater worlds than ours; 
That farther onward to the end 

Where end is not in sight 
Are worlds revolving 'round their suns, 

With stars and moons and light. 

Then I can feel the power of God 
That permeates through space, 

The promptitude of all his works 
For all the human race. 

Limitless lies the space behind, 

Unmeasurable lies beyond; 
There is no end to space or time, 

There is no end to man. 
There is no end to powers that be, 

Or creations such as these; 
There is no first, there is no last 

In God's immensities. 
The things that have forever been 

And will forever be, 
Are held together by this force 

Throughout eternity. 
The powers that keep us on our course 

Are in this wondrous plan. 
To bring to pass eternal joy. 

And eternal life to man. 



The Cover: Sheep Grazing in a Green Paddock, New Zealand 
Photograph by Whites Aviation, Ltd. 
Submitted by Arta R. Ballif 

Frontispiece: The Salt Lake Temple 

Photograph by Willard Luce 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjrom I Lear and CJc 



ar 



Congratulations on the wonderful De- 
cember issue of The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. The sisters here in Finland were so 
thrilled with ihe pictures. . . . Our Relief 
Society is growing and the sisters love 
this great work. Each branch gets a 
copy of the Magazine with some transla- 
tions from it. We also send a Relief 
Society Magazine to several members who 
are shut-ins who read English. We are 
grateful for the subscriptions that are 
sent to us. 

— Hortense B. Robinson 

President 

Finnish Mission Relief Society 

The first prize poem "Remembering 
ihe Handcarts," by Christie Lund Coles 
in the January 1957 issue of the Maga- 
zine is an excellent poem and I enjoyed it 
very much. The articles and stories also 
were interesting to me. I enjoy the entire 
Magazine and share it with many friends 
in the valley who are not subscribers. 
—Mrs. C. W. McCullough 

Park City, Utah 

I enjoy my copies of The Relief Society 
Magazine very much. There is always an 
article that helps me in preparing talks 
for different occasions here in the mission 
field. Most of the time I have to hurry 
and read the Magazine so that I can take 
my copy to some good investigator who 
wants to know more about our women's 
organization. I am so proud of your new 
building, since it is a perfect example of 
the effort of organized womanhood with 
the holy Priesthood at its head. I thank 
you for a wonderful Magazine and for 
the joy it brings into my life each month. 
—Elder Phillip R. Kunz 

North Augusta 
South Carolina 

To former Counselor Velma Simonsen: 
I never have had the privilege of meeting 
you, probably never shall. But you do 
write such sweet, tenderly natural and 
heartwarming messages that you just 
sweeten and warm our hearts. 

— Annie P. M. Hepworth 



Salt Lake City, Utah 



I have just read "So Dear to .My 
Heart" in the October 1956 issue -of the 
Magazine. I used to live in West Jordan, 
too. What a wonderful picture she gave 
of that lovely old chapel. 
— Ila Tanner 

Arcadia, Utah 

The December issue of our Magazine 
is beautiful and most enlightening. I want 
to share my happiness and pride with 
friends. ... I have been a member of 
Relief Society for fifty-six years and love 
the work more and more each year. The 
Magazine has been one of my guiding 
stars. I can remember reading the 
Exponent to my grandmother (who was 
blind) when I was thirteen years old. 
—Sara J. P. Bell 

Los Angeles, California 

Congratulations on a very fine Maga- 
zine. My husband and I always read it 
together. As president of a small branch 
in Sweden, my husband had good use 
of the Magazine in teaching the good 
sisters. 

— Birgitta Mitchell 

Kooskia, Idaho 

I enjoy Relief Society very much and 
have been a visiting teacher for the past 
nine years. I particularly liked the Aug- 
ust issue of The Relief Society Magazine. 
The pictures and messages of the wives 
of the General Authorities are lovely. 
— Sarah Marble 

Brigham City, Utah 

I think you are doing a fine job, as I 
see the Magazine every month since my 
wife is a subscriber. I want to take this 
opportunity to send you our very best 
wishes for continued success. 
—Otto Done 

Mexico City 
Mexico 

We are four generations of subscribers 
to The Relief Society Magazine. It is 
wonderful, and we could not do without 
it. We read it from cover to cover. 
— Yuliuc Neilson 

South Gate, California 



Page 146 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 

Belle S. Spafford _ . . . President 

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor 

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer 

Anno B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond 

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte »A. Larsen Mary R. Young 

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor -_-_--__- Vesta P. Crawford 

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen 

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 44 MARCH 1957 No. 3 



e 



ontents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

Women .Are Worshipers of God Levi Edgar Young 148 

Helen Woodruff Anderson Appointed Second Counselor Alberta H. Christensen 150 

Hulda Parker Named General Secretary-Treasurer Caroline Eyring Miner 154 

Mary Vogel Cameron Appointed to General Board Vesta P. Crawford 156 

Afton W. Hunt Appointed to General Board Edith S. Elliott 157 

Velma N. Simonsen Retires From General Presidency Belle S. Spafford 158 

Margaret C. Pickering Resigns As General Secretary-Treasurer Leone O. Jacobs 159 

The New Zealand Mission Preston R. Nibley 166 

Vera Hinckley Mayhew— biographical Sketch 179 

Run and Win 180 

Stratford-Upon-Avon and the Shakespeare Memorial Theater Ramona W. Cannon 182 

The American National Red Cross Virginia Glenn 187 

Be a Relief Society Magazine "Promoter" June Nielsen 188 

Embellishment Clarissa A. Beesley 190 

Buttercups Mary C. Martineau 194 

FICTION 

The Slow Hurry — Third Prize Story Vera H. Mayhew 160 

The Bright Star— Chapter 1 Dorothy S. Romney 168 

Bitter Medicine— Part 3— Conclusion Olive W. Burt 196 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far .'. 146 

Sixty Years Ago 172 

Woman's Sphere .Ramona W. Cannon 173 

Editorial: Relief Society Legacy for Young Women June Nielsen 174 

Relief Society Singing Mothers Present Music Over National 

Broadcasting Television Network 175 

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 176 

Notes to the Field: Index for 1956 Relief Society Magazine Available 177 

Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and Mission Relief Societies for 1956 177 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 201 

Birthday Congratulations 209 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes from New Zealand Arta R. Ballif 192 

Sarah Seely Larsen Has Enjoyed a Sewing Hobby for Seventy Years .„ 195 

Herbs for Modern Cookery— Tarragon Elizabeth Williamson 207 

POETRY 

The Vastness of Space— Frontispiece, Katherine P. Walton, 145; Preface to a Calendar, Lael W. 
Hill, 151; I Had Forgotten, Catherine E. Berry, 171; These Things I Love, Helen H. Jones, 176; 
World-Changer, Maryhale Woolsey, 179; Spring Opening, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 181; The 
Whitethroat in the Grass, Ethel Jacobson, 181; Apricot Tree, Delia Adams Leitner, 187; My 
Fortune, Enola Chamberlin, 189; Preface to Day, Dorothy J. Roberts, 191; Wind Pattern, Vesta 
N. Lukei, 195; The Length, Frances C. Yost, 200; Not By Chance, Gene Romolo, 206; Window 
Gardens, Gladys Hesser Bur.nham, 208; Robin, Evelyn Fjedlsted, 208. 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 16, Utah, Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can 
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at 
once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City. Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Women Are Worshipers of God 

President Levi Edgar Young 
Of the First Council of Seventy 

House and riches arc the inheritance from fathers: and a prudent wife is from 
the Lord. (Proverbs 19:14) 

Who can find a \ irtuous woman? For her price is far above rubies. 
(Proverbs 31:10) 

WHEN Adam was sent to the the principal motive in all they did. 
earth by his Father in Unshaken faith in God was the 
heaven, he was not alone, chief characteristic of the old patri- 
for a woman became his companion archs and prophets. Faith came as a 
and her name was Eve. Both words result of their knowing they were 
are Hebrew, and Adam reminds us children of God. 
of our lowliness and mortality. We When Moses received the Ten 
know that God gave him a perfect Gommandments on Mount Sinai, 
human body, as he did Eve. They he gave the message of God to the 
were placed on this earth in the children of Israel who were march- 
Garden of Eden. They had chil- ing to Jerusalem and the Promised 
dren and one reads their history in Land. Women were the first to 
the opening book of the Holy Bible pledge obedience; the men followed, 
and the books that follow. say our sages. The commandments 
'The first leaf of the Mosaic rec- established law as the center of 
ord," says Jean Paul, ''has more Jewish life. One of the most schol- 
weight than all the folios of men arly historians of Judaism is George 
of science and philosophy." 'And Foot Moore who tells that the 
he is right," says Geikie, "for we earliest expositors of the law de- 
owe to it the earliest and grandest clared that man and woman are 
revelation of that first principle of equal before the statutes. The au- 
all religion— the existence, the unity, thority for this statement is a sen- 
the personality, and the moral gov- tence in the fifth commandment: 
ernment of God." It is said that "Honor thy father and thy mother," 
more books have been written on and in a later statement found in 
the first chapter of Genesis than the book of Leviticus, "Ye shall fear 
any other subject known to man. every man his mother, and his fa- 
One may well accept the truth of ther. . . ." It is written by Professor 
this statement, for it deals with God Moore that, "The legal status of 
and the creation and man's divine women under Jewish Law compares 
origin. to its advantage with that of con- 
From the beginning of human temporary civilizations and repre- 
history, God the Father in heaven sents a development of the Biblical 
has walked with and talked to his legislation consistently favorable to 
children. In writing and thinking women." In that far distant age, 
about the history of Israel, we must even when Rome ruled, Palestine 
always remember that religion was was a part of the Roman Empire. 
Page 148 



WOMEN ARE WORSHIPERS OF GOD 



149 



The Jews had their synagogues and 
women took part in holy service. 
We learn that the "Mother Syna- 
gogue" gathered the women togeth- 
er, and gave the women their duties. 
To some she gave cloth to sew that 
no maiden in Israel might go to 
her husband lacking a bridal chest. 
A Jewish Code has come down to 
us giving a description of the duties 
of women. They are: 

Feed the hungry, and give the thirsty to 
drink. 

Clothe the naked and shelter the home- 
less. 

Visit the sick, bury the dead and give 
comfort to the mourner. 

Support the widow and instruct the 
fatherless. 

Ransom the captive. 

Make garments for the orphan and pro- 
vide for the betrothed maiden. 

We are told that legend throws 
this code back to Abraham to whom 
it was revealed. When it was read 
to the people at the foot of Mount 
Sinai, they exclaimed, ''We hear 
and we obey." 

COME of the most beautiful 
stories of all time are found in 
the Holy Bible. In fact, the Bible 
becomes the masterpiece of history 
in giving us the story of the 
peoples before Christ, our Redeem- 
er, was born. Concerning women, 
we find in the Bible women of the 
truest nobility. The Book of Ruth 
is considered the most beautiful 
short story ever written, and then 
we have, to mention a few other 
women: Sarah, Rebecca, Rachel, 
Deborah, Esther, Martha, Mary, 
Mary Magdalene, Naomi, and the 
Queen of Sheba. These women 
''form the most remarkable female 
portrait gallery in existence." 



The beautiful idyl known as the 
Book of Ruth, is a story of a family 
that lived in Bethlehem. There 
came a famine over the land at one 
time. The fruit of the orchards 
dried up and the fields yielded but 
a scarcity of harvest. Much suffer- 
ing came to the people everywhere. 
One Elimelech with his wife, Na- 
omi, went off to greener fields into 
the land of Moab. They had two 
sons who grew up among the 
strange people of Moab. In time 
they married two Moabite maid- 
ens. Sorrow came to the house of 
Elimelech, for the father and the 
two sons died, and the three widows 
were left unprovided for and un- 
protected. Naomi decided to go 
back to her people in Bethlehem. 
She did not expect the sons' wives 
to go with her, but Ruth chose to 
follow the mother, and the two 
made their way around the Dead 
Sea, and came to the old home in 
Bethlehem. Beautiful were the 
words of Ruth, when her mother 
Naomi entreated her to remain with 
her people. "Intreat me not to leave 
thee, or to return from following 
after thee," said she, "for whither 
thou goest, I will go; and where 
thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy peo- 
ple shall be my people, and thy God 
my God: Where thou diest, will I 
die, and there will I be buried." 

Ruth gleaned in the fields and 
won the heart of the rich Boaz, 
and became his wife. Children 
blessed their union. Their first- 
born, a boy, was named Obed, and 
he became the father of Jesse, whose 
son was King David. "Thus the 
maiden of Moab became the moth- 
er of many kings and the ancestress 
of Jesus Christ, the Redeemer of 
the world." 



150 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 

TjyiTH reverent thought we turn the divinity of man, and he was 

to the second chapter of impressed with the great characters 

St. Luke in the New Testament and of history who seemed to speak at 

read about the birth of Jesus Christ, times the words of God and to en- 

our Savior. It is another exquisite act God's holy purposes. This was 

bit of history. the cause of his unique greatness. 

Joseph and Mary hved in the When he read about the visit of 

little town of Nazareth. It was a the angel to Joseph Smith, and the 

strange circumstance that caused directing him in the discovery of 

them to go to Bethlehem at the the gold plates, he saw something 

time that Mary was to become a of the eternal and divine in the 

mother. According to the edict of story, and he often quoted Michael 

the Emperor Augustus Caesar, all Angelo: ''Beauty cannot be sep- 

people of Palestine were to go to arated from eternity." God became 

the place to which by descent they his immutable help. As one looks 

belonged, to be enrolled in a gen- at the angel, one is impressed with 

eral census. Joseph and Mary chose the thought that it is a perfect 

the city of their fathers as the place creation, that a truth was in the 

where they should register. The city mind of the sculptor. It was his 

was full of people. Only one place ardent faith and warmth of enthus- 

was left to rest. ''And she brought iasm that made him see something 

forth her firstborn son, and wrapped of the divine in the angel Moroni's 

him in swaddling clothes, and laid coming to the earth, 
him in a manger; because there was 

no room for them in the inn." ^^T now turn the key for women," 
The angels were round him and his said the Prophet Joseph Smith 

birth. They worshiped the Newborn, on the seventeenth day of March, 

and said with one accord: "Glory 1842, when he organized the Relief 

to God in the highest, on earth Society of the Church in Nauvoo, 

peace, good will toward men." The and sent it forth on its mission of 

stories of the Magi and the star love. It was the beginning of a 

of Bethlehem, of the angels and better age, and a more appreciative 

the shepherds, as given in the simple understanding of the divine mission 

narrative of St. Matthew and St. of woman in the world. She was 

Luke, go to make the story of the to take her place in the work of 

birth of the Savior the most beauti- bestowing upon mankind the in- 

ful idyl of all literature. creasing consciousness of the im- 

Coming to our own history, it mortality of spiritual values. Wom- 

was the mother of Cyrus Dallin an was to take her place by the side 

who inspired her son to make the of man to play her part in the serv- 

angel on the center tower of the ice and calling of God. In the early 

Salt Lake Temple. She told him the days of America, woman was the 

story of the coming from heaven helpmate of man in the hard labor 

of the angel Moroni to Joseph of those times, but in a different 

Smith, and it gave Dallin the inspira- manner from that of today. Wives 

tion for creating the angel Moroni, and daughters made clothing in the 

It was his nature to wonder about homes, helped to wield the ax, and 



WOMEN ARE WORSHIPERS OF GOD 



151 



carried rifles to protect the village 
and home. When the husband was 
absent in the fields, the wife stood 
on guard in the cabin, always with 
eyes alert for prowling Indians. The 
frontier of America bred valiant 
women, who were likewise heroines 
of the spirit in which they were no 
less intrepid. 

Today, woman has been lifted out 
of much of her drudgery of a hun- 
dred years ago, and the Latter-day 
Saint people have done a far-reach- 
ing work in establishing the proper 
attitude of society toward the 
"mothers of men." From the begin- 
ning of the Church in 1830, women 
have been given equal rights with 
their husbands in the home and 
social group. In the march of the 
saints to the West, women and 
children suffered, and the mortality 
among them was large, but hus- 
bands and sons had a sacred trust 
to protect them and to ameliorate 
their sufferings. 

The pioneer women of the Ameri- 
can frontier were often the leaders 
in thought and promoters of educa- 
tional institutions. A woman 
opened the first school in the West 
for the education of Indian children. 
Mary Jane Dilworth taught the first 
school in Utah, and Camilla Cobb 
opened the first kindergarten, which 



was among the first kindergartens in 
America. Both were faithful mem- 
bers of the Relief Society of their 
respective wards. Hundreds of such 
women. Relief Society sisters, have 
given their lives to the uplift of hu- 
manity. They have looked after 
the poor, comforted the sick and 
unfortunate, and have ministered 
comfort when death has taken loved 
ones. 'Tike ministering angels, 
they go today into homes and com- 
fort the sorrowful, relieve the dis- 
tressed, feed the hungry, clothe the 
naked, wait upon the sick, and 
scatter glad news and cheer along 
the road of life." 

The work of the members of the 
great organization for women found- 
ed over one hundred years ago, 
goes on from day to day. Theirs 
is a happiness deep and lasting. 
Theirs is an inherited ideal unique 
in the history of America. They 
radiate sunshine and joy when the 
clouds descend. Each one in her 
sphere has a dream of fine spiritual 
value as expressed by Emily Dickin- 
son: 

If I can stop one heart from breaking, 

I shall not live in vain; 

If I can ease one life the aching, 

Or cool one pain, 

Or help one fainting robin 

Unto his nest again, 

I shall not live in vain. 



[Preface to a C^nlendar 

Lad W. Hill 

However swiftly days take wing and go — 
Like birds, like soaring wind along the sky — 
How singingly the swiftest hours fly! 

Oh, lift an inner listening, and know 
The song of time spun lark-voiced, and as high- 
A moment's brief remembrance rushing by, 
Its echo feather-fallen onto snow. . . . 



dielen viyoodruff J/Lnderson Kyippolnted Second 
(counselor m (general IPresidencii of [Reuef Society 

Alberta H. Christensen 

Member, General Board of Relief Society 



f\^ January 2, 1957, Helen Wood- 
ruff Anderson was appointed to 
the office of Second Counselor in 
the General Presidency of Relief 
Society. Years of devoted Church 
service, academic training, and 
natural endowment qualify Sister 
Anderson for this important calling. 

Helen Anderson, a gentle-voiced 
and gracious woman, evidenced, 
even in youth, personality traits 
which qualify her to fulfill her pres- 
ent assignment with distinction and 
honor. Humility, a subtle sense of 
humor, and a marked consideration 
for others have endeared her to 
those with whom she associates inti- 
mately and to all who have known 
her capable leadership. Hers is a 
judicious, quiet strength, with an 
element of self-restraint which com- 
mands respect; yet she is friendly 
and sociable, with a genuine inter- 
est in others. Her love for family 
and friends is apparent from the 
unselfish service she renders them. 

In tracing the factors which have 
influenced her life, we recall that 
spirituality, devotion, and humility 
are her heritage. Her paternal grand- 
father was President Wilford Wood- 
ruff, fourth President of the Church. 
The memory of his humility and 
devotion has been for Helen a guid- 
ing light through the years. She is 
a daughter of the late Helen May 
Winters and Abraham O. Wood- 
ruff, a member of the Council of 

Page 152 




HELEN WOODRUFF ANDERSON 

the Twelve. The early death of 
her parents left their four young 
children parentless. 

Fortunately, the homes into 
which they were welcomed were 
kindly and understanding. After the 
death of their paternal grandmother, 
they made their home with Presi- 
dent Heber J. Grant and Augusta 
Winters Grant, a sister of their 
mother. Here Helen matured in 
an atmosphere of refinement and 
spiritual integrity. She always speaks 
lovingly and appreciatively of the 
influence of this home in shaping 
her ideals and attitudes toward life. 
She recalls such counsel from Aunt 
Augusta which she feels has in- 



HELEN WOODRUFF ANDERSON 



153 



fluenced her attitude and action: 
''Always do a little more than is 
expected of you; learn to enjoy the 
things you are required to do; self- 
preparation and trust in the Lord 
are companion requirements for 
success in any assignment." 

Sister Anderson attended the 
L.D.S. High School and was gradu- 
ated from the University of Utah 
with a major in home economics. 
In 1925 she married Alexander 
Pyper Anderson, who had filled a 
mission in New Zealand and later 
was bishop of Waterloo Ward for 
thirteen years. They have five 
children, four daughters and one 
son. All are married except Lynda, 
a high school student. 

Helen loves Relief Society and 
understands the many facets of its 
program, having given it many years 
of devoted service. It has been joy- 
ful service, for her testimony is 



strong, being faith-grounded and 
maintained by constant activity. 
Under President Amy Brown Ly- 
man, she worked in the general Re- 
lief Society offices in charge of 
employment. She has been a visit- 
ing teacher, stake board member, 
stake counselor, and president of 
Big Cottonwood Stake Relief So- 
ciety. She has also served as group 
leader in the employment division 
of Jordan Valley Welfare Region. 
Since 1950 she has been a member 
of the general board of Relief So- 
ciety, where she has become recog- 
nized for her ability and dependa- 
bility and loved by her co-workers. 
As each new door of increased 
responsibility opens, Helen W. 
Anderson steps humbly forward, in- 
spired by her rich heritage, and 
sustained by her great abilities and 
her unwavering faith. 



JLove Ujegets JLove 



^^TT is a time-honored adage that love begets love. Let us pour forth 
love — show forth our kindness unto all mankind, and the Lord will 
reward us with everlasting increase; cast our bread upon the waters and we 
shall receive it after many days, increased to a hundredfold. . . . 

''I do not dwell upon your faults, and you shall not upon mine. 
Charity, which is love, covereth a multitude of sins, and I have often 
covered up all the faults among you; but the prettiest thing is to have 
no faults at all. We should cultivate a meek, quiet and peaceable spirit. 

'\ . . We should gather all the good and true principles in the world 
and treasure them up, or we shall not come out true 'Mormons.' " {Teach- 
ings oi the Piophet Joseph Smithy page 316.) 




diulda [Parker I Lamed (general Secretary-c/reasurer 

of LKelief Society 

Caroline Eyring Miner 
Member, General Board, Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association 



was secretary to Elder Mark E. 
Petersen. 

Born in Richfield, Utah, Sister 
Parker has descended on her fa- 
ther's side from pioneer ancestors 
who have known the trials and 
sacrifices that converts experience 
and that the early pioneers knew 
who walked across the plains and 
built up communities in the valleys 
of the mountains. Ancestors of her 
mother's family were converted in 
Norway. The gospel has been en- 
deared to Sister Parker because of 
this heritage. 

Her father, Joseph W. Parker, 
deceased, and her mother, Matilda 
Olsen Parker, maintained a happy. 
God-fearing home for their family. 
Hulda was the youngest child. Her 
father served as a bishop and a 
member of the stake presidency, 
and her mother has been active in 
stake and ward Refief Society work 
and in teaching. When a child, 
Hulda moved to Draper, Utah, 
where she has lived the greater part 
of her life. 

When Sister Parker was twenty, 
she took a challenging position 
to teach in the high school in 
Duchesne, Utah, and taught there 
for two and one-half years. Her 
school and Church students every- 
where call her blessed. When she 
was in Washington, D. C, work- 
ing as secretary to Elder Ezra Taft 
Benson, she and her co-workers in 



HULDA PARKER 

f\^ January 2, 1957, Sister Hulda 
Parker was introduced as the 
new General Secretary-Treasurer of 
Relief Society and also a member 
of the general board. This appoint- 
ment represents for Sister Parker 
further opportunity for Church 
service in a life already filled with 
much service in all of the aux- 
iliaries. She is well prepared for 
this assignment and through her 
faithfulness and diligence, her ap- 
pointment will prove to be a great 
blessing to the sisters of the Church. 

At the time of her appoint- 
ment she was serving on the Special 
Interest Committee of the General 
Board of the Young Women's Mu- 
tual Improvement Association and 

Page 154 



HULDA PARKER 



155 



the Church had phenomenal suc- 
cess with a genealogical class— build- 
ing the membership from a small 
beginning into a very large and 
interested group. 

Other forces and circumstances 
which have helped to prepare Sister 
Parker for her present position have 
been her service in the Canadian 
Mission field where she was an out- 
standing missionary and served as 
supervisor of the mission Sunday 
Schools and secretary of the mission 
Relief Society; as secretary to Patri- 
arch Kimball of Mount Jordan Stake; 
as secretary for several years in the 
Church offices for Elder Ezra Taft 
Benson and. Elder Mark E. Peter- 
sen and others of the General Au- 



thorities; her training, at Brigham 
Young University; and her service 
as a member of the M.I.A. General 
Board from 1953-57 ^^ ^^^ ^^^ 
Hive and Special Interest Commit- 
tees. 

Sister Parker has a strong testi- 
mony of the gospel. She is hard- 
working, thorough, sincere, coa- 
scientious, and efficient. She is 
pleasant and helpful and loves to 
work with people. She has accept- 
ed this new assignment with true 
humility and dependence upon the 
Lord. Those who know her and 
have worked with her are confident 
of her success in this great new 
calling. 



cJhe QJamilyi LLnit 



^^'HTHERE is no substitute for a righteous home. That may not be so 
considered in the world, but it is and ought to be in the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The family is the unit in the kingdom 
of God. That we believe, and if we are fortunate enough, through the 
keeping of the commandments of the Lord, to go back and re-enter the 
celestial kingdom to dwell with him, we will find that we are his sons 
and his daughters, that he is in very deed our Father.. As Paul has stated 
it, we are his offspring, and through obedience to- every principle of 
eternal truth we will go back to be his sons and his daughters.. 

'Taul has said and prayed, speaking of the mission, of Christ and his 
obedience to him: 

t 

For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Of 
whom the whole family in- heaven and earth is named (Eph. 3:14-15). 

''If we get back into that great kingdom aftef the earth is redeemed, 
we will find ourselves members of. the great family of God, and he will be 
our Father. 

''He said, you know, to John: 

He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he 
shall be my son (Rev. 21:7}. 

— President Joseph Fielding Smith, Conferenc© Address, October 3, 1948, page 152 




MARY VOGEL CAMERON 



lliaryi Vogel Cameron Appointed to Qeneral (Board 

Vesta P. Crawford 
Associate Editor, The Relief Society Magazine 

counselor in the presidency. For 
nineteen years she served as 
a missionary guide on Temple 
Square, where she deepened and 
strengthened her testimony of the 
gospel, as well as explaining the 
doctrines of the Church to many 
who have since become members. 
Her Relief Society work has in- 
cluded teaching the theology les- 
sons in her ward, and a long period 
of service on the stake Relief Society 
board. 

Mary is an ideal mother and 
homemaker. A spiritual atmosphere, 
loving devotion, beauty, and order 
permeate her home. She was mar- 
ried to Donald Cameron in the Salt 
Lake Temple, and they are the par- 
ents of three daughters: Anna (Mrs. 
Dale S. Worden), Louise (Mrs. 
Robert K. Anderson), and Con- 
stance, a sophomore at the Univer- 
sity of Utah. Eight grandchildren 
have brought much joy to Sister 
Cameron. 

The gospel has always been a 
guiding light to Mary; she loves to 
study the scriptures, believes in the 
power of prayer, and has a deep and 
abiding testimony. She is endowed 
with wisdom, understanding, dis- 
cernment, and the priceless ability 
of instilling faith and devotion in 
others. She is an eloquent and sin- 
cere speaker and writes with integ- 
rity and artistry. 

Now, in wider fields of service, 
her intellectual and spiritual bless- 
ings will be extended to all the 
sisters of Relief Society, whose lives 
will be enriched by association with 
Mary Cameron. 



M' 



[ARY Vogel Cameron, appointed 
to the general board of Relief 
Society, January 9, 1957, comes to 
her new calling well prepared by 
heritage, training, and attributes of 
personality. She was born in Pro- 
vo, Utah, to George and Martha 
Roberts Vogel, graduated from 
Ogden High School, and attended 
the University of Utah and the 
University of California. As a teach- 
er in the schools of Weber County 
and Jordan District, her radiant 
personality and her many talents 
were further developed. 

The rich promises of her gospel 
heritage found expresson early in 
Mary's life of devoted service. She 
has held executive and teaching po- 
sitions in all the auxiliaries of the 
Church officered by women, and for 
several years was a member of her 
stake Primary board and later a 

Page 156 




Jr/ton v(y. uiunt .yippointed to (general [Board 

Edith S. Elliott 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 

AFTON Watson Hunt, who was 
appointed to the general board 
of Relief Society, January 9, 1957, 
was born in Parowan, Utah, to 
Emily Crane and Lorenzo Dow 
Watson. Brother Watson was a 
lawyer. He died seven months be- 
fore Afton was born. Her mother 
kept her family of seven children 
together and reared them success- 
fully while serving as librarian for 
twenty-two years at the Carnegie 
Library in Cedar City. It was there 
that Afton spent her youth and re- 
ceived most of her education. 

After graduating from the College 
of Southern Utah in Cedar City, 
Afton went to Berkeley, California, 
for special training to equip herself 
to teach the physically handicapped. 
She taught for three years in the 
California State School for the Deaf 
and Blind. 

While in the Bay area, she met 
Mitchell W. Hunt whom she mar- 
ried. To the young couple were 
born a daughter, Florian, and a son, 
Mitchell, Jr. Afton today has five 
lovely grandchildren. 

Later the Hunts moved to Idaho 
where Brother Hunt became first 
counselor in the Twin Falls Stake 
presidency and Afton served as 
president of the Twin Falls Stake 
Rehef Society. The Hunts filled 
an Hawaiian mission, followed by 
a few months in the California Mis- 
sion. Upon their release they re- 
tired to Laguna Beach where Broth- 
er Hunt became branch president 
and Sister Hunt was active in the 
auxiliaries. They won the love of 
many friends in Southern California, 



AFTON W. HUNT 

all of whom were deeply saddened 
when President Hunt passed away 
suddenly of a heart attack in 1951. 

In 1954 Afton toured Europe and 
Britain where she took advantage of 
educational, cultural, and historical 
opportunities and also visited in 
many of the missions. Returning 
to America, she established a home 
in Salt Lake City, Utah. At the 
time of her appointment to the gen- 
eral board of Relief Society, she 
was first counselor in the University 
Ward Relief Society in the Uni- 
versity Stake. 

Sister Hunt has served most of 
her lifetime as a teacher in all the 
auxiliaries of the Church, with 
thirty years of service in ward and 
stake Relief Societies. Her training, 
experience, service and firm testi- 
mony of the gospel of Jesus Christ 
amply prepare her for the position 
as a member of the general board 
of Relief Society. 

Page 157 




Velma iL Simonsen [Retires CJrom (general [Presidencyi 

Piesident Bdk S. Spafioid 



npHE General Presidency of Relief 
Society announces that on Janu- 
ary 2, 1957, ""* response to her re- 
quest, Sister Velma N. Simonsen 
was released as Second Counselor 
in the General Presidency of Relief 
Society and as a member of the 
general board. 

The announcement of her release 
will bring a sense of loss to Relief 
Society sisters throughout the 
Church. At the same time, there 
will be feelings of gratitude for the 
happy associations they have had 
with her and for the able leadership 
she has given them. 

Sister Simonsen was named a 
member of the general board in 
May 1945. In this calling, her 
leadership ability so asserted itself 
that when Sister Gertrude R. Garff 
was released as Second Counselor 
in the General Presidency, October 
2, 1947, Sister Simonsen was called 
to fill this important position. 

During the time that she has 
held this office, she has given faith- 
ful, devoted, and capable service. 
In addition to her general duties as 
counselor, she has had charge of 
the work meeting program, and also 
the annual stake Relief Society con- 
ventions. She has had continuous 
supervision of the Mormon Handi- 
craft Shop, and for several years she 
supervised the Temple Clothing 
Department. As a member of the 
General Presidency, she has con- 
tinuously served as an advisory 
member of the General Church 
Welfare Committee and, in addi- 
tion, has been a member of the 
Deseret Industries Committee. 



VELMA N. SIMONSEN 

To all of these assignments she 
has brought enthusiasm, coupled 
with good judgment, ability, and a 
willingness to serve. Sister Simon- 
sen has a strong faith in God and 
an abiding testimony of the gospel 
of Jesus Christ. Her warm, friendly 
personality, together with her genu- 
ine love for the sisters of the Church 
have drawn them to her in love and 
admiration. 

She has been a loyal and valued 
counselor and her contribution to 
the work of Relief Society has been 
a significant one that will stand a 
credit to her always. 

Her associates of the general 
board love and esteem her as an 
able leader with whom they have 
enjoyed a close, personal relation- 
ship. It is with regret that they 
part with her as one of their num- 
ber, wishing for her always the 
choice blessings of our Heavenly 
Father. 



Page 158 



illargaret C LPickenng LKe signs Kyis 
(general Secretarg-cJreasurer 

Leone O. Jacobs 
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society 



A\7ITH deep appreciation for her 
devoted service to the Relief 
Society, the general board reluctant- 
ly accepted the resignation of 
Sister Margaret C. Pickering, after 
eleven years as General Secretary- 
Treasurer. She served from October 
31, 1945 to December 31, 1956. 

Sister Pickering came to her 
position highly quahfied in experi- 
ence and ability, having twice served 
as secretary - treasurer of Ensign 
Stake Relief Society and as secre- 
tary-treasurer of South Eighteenth 
Ward Relief Society from the time 
of its organization in 1939 until 
she was called to the general board. 
She has a firm testimony of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ, and a gra- 
cious and friendly disposition, which 
endeared her to fellow board mem- 
bers and all others who came to 
her office for information and help. 

Also a valuable asset was the 
executive experience Sister Picker- 
ing brought to her position. She 
had served for ten years as a director 
of the Salt Lake County Chapter of 
the American Red Cross, part of 
which time she was vice-chairman 
in charge of women's activities, dur- 
ing World War II. In addition 
she had held executive positions in 
other civic organizations. 

The work of General Secretary- 
Treasurer has been very exacting 
and complex, and during the elev- 
en years of Sister Pickering's tenure 




MARGARET G. PIGKERING 

the volume of detail and correspond- 
ence has increased proportionately 
to the society's great increase in 
numbers. 

Beside her work in the office, 
Sister Pickering has taken her share 
of stake conventions throughout 
the stakes of Zion, fulfilling these 
assignments with a high degree of 
efficiency, and making friends 
wherever she traveled. 

And now with her resignation, 
Sister Pickering, indeed, merits the 
satisfaction that comes from work 
well done, and members of the 
general board and her many friends 
throughout the Church extend to 
her their love and esteem, wishing 
her much happiness in the years 
ahead. 

Page 159 



«^ 



cJhird [Prize Storyi 

KyLnnuai ^Jielief Society Snort Story Contest 

The Slow Hurry 

Vera H. Mayhew'' 



4 4X^7HY can't Daddy go with 
Y^ me?" twelve-year-old Jim- 
my Marcus demanded. 
'Tm sick of going with Joe and his 
dad. Always Joe and his dad. How 
come Brother Jenson always goes 
and Daddy never does?" He sat 
sprawled on the big couch in the 
living room, his face dark with 
frustration. 

Millie wished she could answer 
his question. Sometimes she was 
tempted to say, ''Because Daddy 
has things he'd rather do." She nev- 
er had answered that way; she hoped 
she never would. She had to keep 
up the pretense that there would 
come a day when Daddy would go 
with Jimmy to the Father's and 
Son's Outing, with Ellen to Fa- 
ther's and Daughter's Night, or 
even with her to church, all the 
time hoping that it was not all 
pretense. If she didn't have that 
hope what was there to look for- 
ward to? 

''Daddy has to go to a meeting 
of the planning commission," she 
said aloud. "He's very sorry, but 
you know how important it is to 
him to get Orchard Avenue zoned 
for two-family houses. Come on 
now. Brother Jenson said he'd be 
glad to come around for you, and 
you'll have fun, once you get 
there." 

"Oh, all right, but I feel pretty 
funny when it's supper time and I 




VERA H. MAYHEW 

don't have a dad to fill a plate for." 
Jimmy stood up and planted his 
feet far apart and firmly on the 
floor. "And Brother Jenson can't 
run all the races twice. He gets too 
tired, but he always offers, and 
then I have to pretend I have a 
sore knee or something." 

Jimmy "hurried slowly" into his 
room. In spite of her sore heart, 
Millie had to smile, remembering 
the time several years before when 
she kept insisting that Jimmy hurry 
to do something and he had an- 
swered, "Oh, all right if I have to, 
but I'll hurry very, very slowly." 
Ever since she had called his re- 
luctant shuffle to do something he 



*For a biographical sketch of Vera H. Mayhew, see page 179. 
Page 160 



THE SLOW HURRY 161 

didn't really want to do ''hurrying that children their age wanted or 

slowly." needed. She had no right even to 

Ellen, who at fourteen was in- think disloyal thoughts. Maybe she 

creasingly intolerant of the teasing wanted too much. Maybe Jim was 

of a younger brother, had taken ad- right, and it took twelve hours a 

vantage of Jimmy being away for day, seven days a week to be success- 

an evening to invite her friend, ful in business. Maybe all the 

Jeanne, to study with her. Now things they could have because Jim 

the two girls were seated at the worked so hard were as important 

dining-room table with a plate of as Jim thought. She stitched the 

fruit between them, chewing and torn neckband in Jimmy's T shirt 

giggling more than they were study- and resolved to think of something 

ing. Millie sat in the living room else. 

where she could see the girls and But thoughts once started have 

acknowledged to herself that she a way of coming back and back, 

was hurrying slowly with the pile She remembered her wedding day. 

of mending in her lap. They had come out of the Salt 

Lake Temple in the early afternoon 

CHE kept thinking of Jimmy at the and her parents had hurried ahead 

party with no dad to run the to get things moving for the recep- 

sack race with him, and wondering tion that night, 

how long she was going to be able Jim had guided her a little away 

to keep him going to the parties from the path and had taken some- 

with some other boy's dad. It thing from his pocket. ''With this 

wasn't only the parties either. How ring I thee wed," he had said. "Do 

long would Jimmy think that you mind if I tell you twice that 

church was important if his Dad it's forever? Eifty million years and 

showed by his actions that he then some more." He had slipped 

didn't think so? She glanced at the thin band on her finger, and she 

Ellen's laughing face and thought, had stood silent, smiling with tears 

I have a better chance with her. in her eyes, remembering all the 

Girls are more likely to go along vows they had taken that day. 

with their mothers. But in her Millie twisted the band on her 

heart Millie knew fear. finger. It was worn smooth in 

Jim isn't helping me at all, she sixteen years, and she wondered 

thought. I might as well be a if the vows hadn't worn a bit 

widow bringing up my children! smooth, too? Where did we go 

Then she was appalled that she wrong? she thought, 

even had such a thought. Jim was Was it that Jim's family was not 

a sweet husband, a kind and loving quite as religious as hers? In his 

father, whenever he was at home, boyhood Jim had gone to church if 

If he were any other kind of man he wanted to and stayed home, if 

the children would not miss him that was what he felt like doing, 

so much nor be so eager to have But all the while they had dated he 

him go with them on their small had gone with her to Mutual and 

excursions. They had a good home, to sacrament meeting. She couldn't 

medical care, and all the things remember that she had noticed 



162 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



whether his parents were there or 
not. It was only later when Jim 
had begun to find excuses for stay- 
ing horiie, and she had gone alone 
that she had noticed that none of 
Jim's family were there either. 

Millie remembered the evening 
the bishop had come to their home 
a few months after they were mar- 
ried to ask Jim to be a member of 
the Sunday School superintendency. 
Jim had said how busy he was just 
starting his own real estate busi- 
ness, ''I guess Millie will have to 
do the church work for both of 
us/' he had said. And that's the 
way it had been. 

V|[7ELL, she had kept up the 
church work and had taken 
the children to all the meetings they 
were supposed to attend. If Jim 
made other plans for a Mutual or 
choir practice night, she had not 
let them interfere. She, at least, 
had done her duty. Jim sometimes 
canceled his plans, but more and 
more he had proceeded with them 
alone. Now he had almost stopped 
asking her to do things with him, 
and he never went with her. Lately 
they hadn't even been talking 
much. A little about the children 
and where he was going, if she 
asked. Tonight, when she pinned 
him down about going with Jimmy, 
he had told her about the zoning 
meeting. But mostly, she realized, 
she didn't know what he was doing. 
The twist of fear was stronger. 
It isn't only that the children are 
growing up without knowing the 
companionship of a father, she 
thought, but after the children are 
gone and we are alone, what will 
we have? What had happened to 
this marriage that was to last for- 



ever? How could I have known we 
didn't have the same ideas about 
what was worthwhile in life? 

Millie was too restless to sew. 
She put the basket of mending away 
and went into the kitchen. 

''We're through studying. Mom," 
Ellen called. ''Is it all right if we 
turn the television on?" 

"Go ahead," Millie said. "I'm 
making a batch of fudge. It will be 
ready before Jeanne's father comes 
for her, I think." 

It was better to keep herself busy. 
Perhaps then she wouldn't think so 
much. 

Somehow Millie couldn't stop 
thinking, that night or in the next 
few weeks. Something had to be 
done about their life as a family. 
Almost a month had passed, when 
Jim came home from a late ap- 
pointment and sat down in the liv- 
ing room. He didn't open the 
paper or pick up a book, but kept 
stirring restlessly, looking at her, 
then looking away. 

Finally he said, "Mil, Dave Evans 
is in town and he has brought his 
wife. They will be here only over 
tomorrow, and I'd like to take them 
to dinner. It would be much nicer 
for Mrs. Evans if you went along. 
I know it's Mutual, but couldn't 
the kids go with some of the neigh- 
bors just this once?" 

Something about the way Jim 
looked, pleading as young Jimmy 
when he wanted something very 
much but feared he wouldn't get it, 
stopped the almost automatic re- 
sponse on her lips. Instead of re- 
fusing somewhat curtly, as she 
usually did, she said, "Of course, 
Jim, if you want it. Would it be 
nicer to have them at home?" 

Jim looked at her in surprise. 



THE SLOW HURRY 



163 



"Not this time/' he said. ''It's 
pretty short notice for you to get 
up a dinner. Sweet of you to offer. 
Nice of you to go." He stood up 
and moved toward the bedroom. 
Almost there, he turned. 'Thanks 
Mil, thanks awfully." 

I should thank you, Millie 
thought. She tried to remember 
the last time Jim had asked her to 
go any place. She thought about 
the surprised look on his face when 
she said yes. She must think about 
this. Maybe Jim was feeling the 
same need of family closeness that 
she did. Maybe he didn't know 
how to go about getting it either. 

lyilLLIE dressed with great care 
for the dinner party with the 
Evanses and tried to be a good host- 
ess. She turned the conversation 
to the Evans family, the Evans va- 
cation, the Evans home, and lis- 
tened with real interest. She sur- 
prised herself by not thinking about 
the children more than once or 
twice all evening. 

''It was a nice evening," she told 
Jim as they Hngered a few minutes 
in their own living room. 

He put his arms around her and 
laid his cheek against her hair. 

"You're a knockout," he said. 
"Pretty as sixteen years ago. The 
Evanses thought so, too. I'm glad 
we could give them a pleasant 
evening. Dave's done a lot for 
me." 

Millie felt closer to Jim than she 
had done in years. 

The next day as she went about 
her work she kept thinking of the 
night before. If just once agreeing 
pleasantly to a wish of Jim's could 
bring her this feeling of increased 
compatibility, she wondered what 
it would be like if she lived more 



for Jim. Then she thought, this 
thing doesn't work one way. If it 
makes me feel so good to do some- 
thing Jim wants, he would feel the 
same way about doing something 
for me. She must think of some- 
thing. 

Actually, the thing came about 
without any contriving. On Sun- 
day, as Millie cleared the table after 
dinner, she slipped on a spot of 
grease that had splattered on the 
floor near the stove and turned her 
ankle. It was quite painful and 
the swelhng came up fast. 

The first few minutes all was 
confusion. Jim picked Millie up 
and carried her to the couch. 

"You kids get busy and clean up 
the kitchen," Jim said. "Mother 
mustn't step on this foot at all." 

"How can we do dishes when 
you're taking up all the room get- 
ting out ice?" Jimmy asked. 

"There are other things to do on 
a cleanup job," Jim snapped. "Be- 
sides I'm almost through. Just get 
me a couple of thick wash cloths, 
Ellen, and I'll be out of your way." 

With infinite gentleness, Jim took 
off Millie's shoe and stocking and 
began to put on cold compresses. 
When he called the doctor he was 
told to continue the treatment and 
call him the next day, if the swell- 
ing was bad. After a half hour 
Jim pulled the afghan over Millie 
and sat beside her, his face white as 
hers. So the afternoon passed, a 
half hour of compresses, a half 
hour of rest. 

"Really Jim, it hardly hurts at all 
now," Millie insisted after the third 
application of cold, wet cloths. 

Ellen and Jimmy kept asking how 
she felt, and Jim reported that the 
kitchen looked perfectly slick. 



164 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



Finally Ellen said, "Is it all right 
if I leave for church now? Fm one 
of the youth speakers tonight." 

Millie sat up quickly. ''Hand me 
my shoes and bring me a comb/' 
she said. ''Fll be ready to take you 
in just a minute." 

'Tou'll do nothing of the kind," 
Jim said. 'Tou'll stay right on that 
couch till I carry you up to bed. 
You're going to keep off that foot 
for several days." 

''Ellen can't just let them down 
at the last minute like this," Millie 
protested. 

"Why don't I stay with Mother," 
Jimmy said, "and you take Ellen to 
church, Dad? I can wring cloths 
out of ice water, but I can't drive 
a car." 

Jim looked uncertain, a little 
shamefaced. His glance turned to 
Millie, and she held her breath 
waiting for his decision. 

"Okay," Jim said. "But don't 
you leave your mother's side." 

^^'Y'OU have a very smart daugh- 
ter, Mrs. Marcus," Jim said 
as he came in after the meeting. 
"People were almost as impressed at 
her talk as they were to see me in 
church." 

"Oh, Daddy!" Ellen said, but 
her face was glowing. 

"No kidding. You gave a right 
good talk." Jim put his arm around 
Ellen's shoulder and drew her close 
for a minute. 

"Fm sorry to have missed it," 
Millie said. "I knew you'd make 
us proud." 

She had said "us," and hadn't 
reahzed it until she heard the word. 
She held out her arms to Ellen, but 
her thoughts were with that little 
word she had used that showed that 



unconsciously she thought of them 
as a family all concerned with each 
other's successes. 

Now was the time to hurry slow- 
ly Millie knew, but it was not be- 
cause of reluctance. She mustn't 
push Jim. He loved her and he 
loved the children. He had shown 
that the day she sprained her 
ankle. But the pattern of sixteen 
years would not be easy to break. 
She remembered how hard it had 
been for him to ask her to go with 
his clients to dinner; and just be- 
cause an accident had gotten him 
to church once didn't mean that 
he would go -again. But Fll keep 
praying and trying, she thought. 

Our spiritual separation has been 
as much my fault as his, maybe 
more, she admitted in a flash of 
honest self-appraisal. Fve been 
self-righteous! Fve gloried in do- 
ing my duty just to show him! At 
that moment she didn't like her- 
self very much. But her next 
thought seemed to set her on the 
right track. Maybe Jim has been 
leaving church out altogether to 
show me. Oh, not consciously, she 
hastened to add. But something 
may have pushed him as something 
pushed me. Just that little bit of 
difference in our background kept 
pushing us farther and farther apart. 
We should have met that and 
worked out our own way of life 
in the beginning. I guess that deep 
down inside we were each too sure 
that our way was right. But it 
isn't too late. Oh, it can't be too 
late! 

Nevertheless, two Sundays had 
passed and Jim had not offered to 
go to Sunday School or sacrament 
meeting. Ellen had shyly suggested 
that he come along, but he had a 



THE SLOW HURRY 



165 



ready excuse and Millie had said 
nothing. 

Now it was Sunday again. Jim 
stayed home and worked in the 
garden while Millie and the chil- 
dren went to Sunday School. As 
the time neared for sacrament meet- 
ing, Millie resolved to ask Jim her- 
self, if he would go with them. 

''Jack Barnes and Ken Murray 
are to be the speakers at church 
tonight/' she said. 'They're just 
back from their two years in the 
service. Jack has been in Germany 
and Ken in Japan. Come with us!" 

TIM looked at her almost blankly 
•^ then a look of relief crossed his 
face. "I don't care if I do." 

"How different those boys are/' 
Jim mused as he helped Millie 
spread sandwiches for a late Sun- 
day snack. "Jack could say every- 
thing so easily. You felt almost as 
if you had been there with him. 
For Ken it was harder, and most 
people wouldn't get much from his 
talk. But I admired Ken. He did 
something hard the best he could. 
Ken taught me something." 

Millie waited for Jim to go on, 
but he shced meat in silence. 

At last he continued, "Do you 
have a feeling that we understand 
each other better?" 

"Yes, I do," she answered. 

"What do you suppose hap- 
pened? You know I was getting 
worried about us." 

You were getting worried! Millie 
thought; aloud she said, "That 
night I went with you to take the 
Evanses out to dinner something 
came straight in my mind. I dis- 
covered that you had a point of 
view and that I could look through 
it, too. Before that there had been 
just one right way. Mine." 



Jim smiled and took her in his 
arms. "The same bug must have 
bitten us both. The things you 
like aren't really so bad. I sort of 
like to go to church. But you 
made such a thing of it the very 
first time I just didn't feel like go- 
ing, that I had to rebel. Or thought 
I did." He rumpled her hair then 
pressed her head against his shoul- 
der. "As the kids grew up, I always 
felt like a heel when I didn't go 
some place where I should have 
been. But I could see you know- 
ing I was going to let them down. 
Couldn't seem to help myself. I 
just never could be pushed." 

Millie smiled, thinking of Jimmy. 
"It's funny," she said softly. "I 
can see now that there are times 
when the necessary pressures of life 
would make it wrong for you to 
ignore an outside call to go to 
Mutual or on a picnic." 

"Not often," Jim replied. "Most- 
ly I made the importance in my 
own mind. Sometimes, I grant you; 
times when a plane should be met 
or things happen just this once. 
Mostly it was my pigheadedness." 

"And mine," Millie said, then she 
giggled. "We surely hurried very, 
very slowly toward an understanding 
of family life." 

"But we did get there," Jim said. 

"Hey, I thought you were making 
sandwiches," Jimmy opened the 
kitchen door and shouted. 

"Give them time," Ellen said and 
pulled him back into the dining 
room and closed the door. 

"They're all done," Jim said. 

"We'll be right with you." Mil- 
lie's eyes met his in deep under- 
standing, as they turned to take the 
filled trays in to the rest of the 
family. 



cJhe /Lew Zealand l/Ltsst 



ission 



Pieston R. Nihley 




Whites Aviation Ltd. 
Submitted by Arta R. 



Ballif 



CABBAGE TREE IN THE "BUSH COUNTRY," NEW ZEALAND 



jyilSSIONARY work in New Zea- 
land began in October 1854, 
when Augustus Farnhani, President 
of the Austrahan Mission, ac- 
companied by Elder William Cooke^ 
a convert from Australia, arrived in 
Auckland to open a mission for the 
Church. They labored diligently 
in Auckland and vicinity, on the 
North Island, and in Nelson and 
vicinity on the South Island, for 
about two months, but did not 
make any converts. President Farn- 
ham then returned to Australia, 
leaving Elder Cooke to take charge 

Page 166 



of the work. This diligent mission- 
ary, working alone during the win- 
ter of 1854-55, baptized ten converts 
at Karori (near Wellington) and 
organized, in March 1855, the first 
branch of the Church in New Zea- 
land. 

The headquarters of what was 
known as the Australasian Mission, 
consisting of Australia and New 
Zealand, was moved from Sidney to 
Auckland in 1881. During the same 
year, the mission president, William 
M. Bromley, began missionary work 
among the Maoris of New Zealand. 



THE NEW ZEALAND MISSION 



167 




Whites Aviation Ltd. 
Submitted by Arta R. Ballif 



VIEW OF THE GREEN HILLS OF NEW ZEALAND 



The -plan met with success, and, in 
1883, a branch of twenty-seven 
members was estabhshed in the 
Waotu settlement, with Hari T. 
Katera as president. 

The Book of Mormon was trans- 
lated into the Maori language in 
1887 by Elders Ezra F. Richards 
and Sonda Sanders, assisted by sev- 
eral educated natives. At the close 
of 1887 there were 2,573 niembers 
of the Church in New Zealand, 
2,243 of whom were Maoris. 

The Australasian Mission was 
divided in 1897 and New Zealand 
was made a separate mission. At 
the end of 1930 there were 7,256 
members in the mission. 

In 1913 an Agricultural College 
was established by the Church in 



New Zealand, which has been of 
great benefit to the young Maori 
members. 

President David O. McKay, the 
first President of the Church to 
visit New Zealand, announced after 
his return to Salt Lake City in Feb- 
ruary 1955 that a temple would be 
built in that land. 

Today the New Zealand Mission 
is in a prosperous condition. There 
are 14,630 members, located in sixty- 
eight branches. Ariel S. Ballif is 
the mission president. In Decem- 
ber 1955, seventy Relief Society or- 
ganizations were reported with 998 
members. Arta R. Ballif presides 
over the New Zealand Mission Re- 
lief Society. 



Note: The cover of this Magazine, "Sheep Grazing in a Green Paddock/' repre- 
sents typical New Zealand scenery. See also "Recipes From New Zealand," page 192. 



The Bright Star 

Chapter i 
Doiothy S. Romney 



KATHY Tracy was puffing 
from her steep chmb up the 
hill by the time she reached 
the top step leading to the terrace. 
As usual since his retirement, old 
Phineas Fenton was seated in his 
big leather armchair. And, as usual, 
he was gazing across the waters of 
the Golden Gate, crimson now in 
the last glow of the September sun. 

Without a single word of greet- 
ing, Phineas declared, '1 like the 
crash of the waves down there. 
Shuts out the humdrum sounds of 
all those new-fangled household 
contraptions Grace has let herself 
be talked into buying.'' 

Kathy stood there not knowing 
how to begin. It was hard enough 
just to face old Phin, let alone ask 
him for a job. But it had to be 
done. She simply could not allow 
Aunt Em to go on working so 
hard. If only Uncle Phin were a 
real blood relative, instead of just 
a family friend. . . . She took a step 
closer and began, ''Uncle Phin. . . " 

''Hmm," he growled, ''you star- 
tled me," as if this were the first 
indication he had of her presence. 
"What do you want?" 

She was saved from replying for 
the moment, when Grace Fenton, 
Phin's daughter-in-law, came out of 
the house. "Why, Kathy," she said 
graciously, "how nice to see you. 
Not that I blame anyone for not 
climbing up here any oftener than 
necessary." 

"Have to live where I can see the 
ocean," old Phin muttered. 

"Of course," Grace agreed pleas- 
Page 168 



antly. "It just makes it a bit hard for 
others to get up here to see us." 

Old Phin coughed impatiently, 
and Kathy surmised he was wishing 
his visitor would come to the point, 
then take herself off, so he could go 
back to his daydreaming. 

"Aunt Em is getting old," she 
began, and saw Phineas wince. I 
would start out wrong, she told her- 
self. He's a whole generation older 
than she is, and likes to think him- 
self young. She forced herself to 
continue. "When Grandfather 
Tracy died years ago you told us to 
come to you if we ever needed any- 
thing. Uncle Phin, I need a job." 

"Don't know that I have a job for 
anyone. Business is slow all over," 
Phineas complained, fretting his 
lower lip with his teeth like a petu- 
lant child. 

"You can find Kathy a job in 
one of your office buildings in San 
Francisco," Grace said in her soft, 
unemotional tones. "I'm sure some 
small job would do to start with. 
Kathy's interested in becoming an 
artist, and this would give her time 
to work on her paintings." 

"Painting!" Phineas snorted. 
"Same kind of malarkey Em would 
have gone in for, if her father hadn't 
had sense enough to put a stop to 
it." 

Kathy wisely chose to ignore this 
remark. 

"She's bright and talented, too," 
Grace urged loyally, and Kathy 
could have wept for her kindness. 

"Gonfound you women, let me 
alone," Phineas growled. He turned 



THE BRIGHT STAR 



169 



to Grace. ''Hand me that note 
paper/' he said, indicating a pad on 
a small table a few feet away. He 
started scribbling, then turned to 
Kathy. ''Here, girl, what's your full 
name?" 

"Kathy Lynette Tracy," she said 
distinctly. 

"Hmm," he snorted, "pretty 
fancy. Sounds like a brand of 
starch." 

You'd think he hadn't heard my 
name hundreds of times, Kathy 
found herself thinking, as Phineas 
tore off the note and handed it to 
her. 

She glanced at it just long enough 
to make sure he was giving her a 
job, then stood up. 

"You mustn't go yet," Grace pro- 
tested. "Let me bring you a glass 
of cold orange juice." 

"Oh, thank you," Kathy said, 
"but I'm afraid I must get back." 

She had a job, and felt that she'd 
burst if she didn't get down and tell 
Aunt Em the joyful news. She 
stopped in front of Phineas' chair. 
"You'll never regret giving me this 
chance, Uncle Phin." 

He scrutinized her owlishly, then 
sat up straighter. "By jove," he 
said, "it's a good thing you're pret- 
ty. The tenants like pretty girls in 
my buildings." 

Kathy nodded goodbye to Grace, 
her eyes almost brimming over with 
tears of gratefulness. She walked 
down the steps and path leading to 
the shrubbery. 

Behind the thicket of laurel, out 
of sight of the Fenton mansion, was 
a stone bench. Kathy crumpled up- 
on it. She fished in her sweater 
pocket and brought out the note. 
Phineas had written clearly on it: 
"Give this girl, Kathy Lynette 



Tracy, a job as switchboard oper- 
ator. Pay her fifty dollars a week." 
It was a small fortune, she'd be 
rich on this, rich enough to pay all 
the household expenses, and the 
money in the old Chinese chest 
could be saved for an emergency. 
Money Aunt Em had saved, penny 
by penny, through an infinity of 
stitching, a maze of jams and jellies 
sold to the village stores. Kathy 
never wanted to take another stitch 
or look at another jar of jam the rest 
of her life. She and Aunt Em 
would both be free of all this drudg- 
ery. 

She started planning. She'd come 
home nights— commute across the 
Golden Gate bridge— that way she 
could spend all her spare time with 
Aunt Em. Then, perhaps, Kathy 's 
heart gave a little plunge— stay over 
one evening a week to take that 
course in art she had dreamed of 
for so long. 

IZATHY got up and continued 
down the path. Ahead of her 
loomed home— the gray, three- 
storied house. The house her 
grandfather, Jon Tracy, had built at 
the turn of the century. The house 
Aunt Em loved so dearly. Kathy 
thought its three uncompromising 
tiers of gray wood rising from the 
rocky beach were just as gorgeous 
as the Fenton place atop the hill. 
Jon Tracy, who had spent his life 
piloting one of Phineas' cargo ves- 
sels, had built his home as close to 
the ocean as was considered safe, 
where the noise of the surf and the 
foghorns could be heard constantly. 
Kathy was sure Miss Em would 
die without these familiar sounds 
of her childhood. She must never, 
never have to give up the gray 
house. 



170 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



Kathy left the path, and finally 
reached the ravine made by the 
spring, crossed the miniature cherry- 
wood bridge she herself had built 
over the small stream. She paused 
with a longing look at the tiny 
cabin at the very feet of the waves. 
The cabin Jon Tracy had built and 
filled with the beautifully carved 
chests and relics he'd brought from 
far-off lands. The China house, as 
it had become known, had long 
been Kathy's refuge when troubled. 
But she dared not go in now and 
sit down in the comfortable rock- 
ing chair, or she'd never get up to 
the house, and Aunt Em might 
need her. 

When she finally reached the 
haven of the kitchen, she found 
that it was empty. She called 
''Aunt Em! Aunt Em!" Receiving 
no answer, she went into her aunt's 
bedroom. It was empty, and so was 
the rest of the house, she found. 
''Where could she have gone?" 
Kathy asked herself. 

Kathy collapsed in the rocking 
chair beside the old-fashioned kitch- 
en range. The fog was already set- 
tling down in the ravine, and it 
would be dark before long. Maybe 
she'd better go out and look for 
Aunt Em, she thought, as she rose 
to set the kettle on the hot part of 
the stove. A cup of chocolate 
would warm her up. It was then 
that she saw the note, propped 
against the sugar bowl on the table. 

She picked it up and read it 
swiftly: "I felt that I needed some 
fresh air. Please don't worry, and 
go ahead with your date with Jim. 
ril be back soon." 



J 



IM! Kathy had completely for- 
gotten that this was their night 



to go into the village for that movie 
date. She'd better eat a hurried 
bite and get ready, as Jim was never 
known to be late and hated to be 
kept waiting. 

She reminded herself that Aunt 
Em insisted on her going out once 
in a while in the evening. "I won't 
have you making a recluse of your- 
self because of me," she'd declared. 
"Besides, it's the only chance I have 
to catch up on my Book of Mor- 
mon reading." 

A sandwich and a cup of hot 
chocolate was all Kathy could pos- 
sibly eat. She had barely finished 
when Jim's knock came on the 
kitchen door. 

"Hi!" he greeted. "Grab your coat 
and let's get going, or we'll miss 
the early show." 

Kathy got up, but stood uncer- 
tainly in the middle of the kitchen 
floor. ''Hey, come on, you in a 
trance or something?" Jim prodded. 

"Aunt Em's gone out . . . and 
I shouldn't leave until she gets 
back," Kathy spoke slowly. 

"What's so unusual about Aunt 
Em going out?" Jim asked. "She's 
always running off somewhere, isn't 
she? Goodness — she knows the 
countryside around here like the 
back of her hand. She'll be all 
right," he assured her. 

"I suppose so," Kathy replied, 
still reluctant to leave. She had a 
strange foreboding — she felt sure 
she shouldn't go out before her 
aunt returned. For one thing, she 
remembered how much Aunt Em 
had slowed down in the past few 
weeks, not only in her actions, but 
her speech was actually slower — 
perhaps she wasn't well. 

. (To be continued) 




Ward Linton 



HILLSIDE IN SAN BENITO COUNTY, CALIFORNIA 
o/ diaa QJorgotten 

Catheiine E. Berry 

I had forgotten time could bring 
An end to every lovely thing . . . 
The fairyland the snowfall made, 
The weeping willow's lacy shade; 
A candle's glow, a scarlet tree, 
The way your eyes once looked at me. 
And wept for loveliness gone past. 
For dreams and love that did not last. 



I had forgotten time can heal 
The wounded heart, can place its seal 
Upon the past, and yearly bring 
The cycle back again to spring. 



Page 171 



Sixtyi LJears ^/igo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1897 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

NORTHERN IDAHO: That part of Idaho called Cocur d'Alene, and in which 
is my home, comprises the two northernmost counties, Shoshone and Kootenai. It is 
a nest of mountains \\ith beautiful lakes nestling among them and streams of water 
coursing through e\ery gulch, except where to^^•er the snow clad peaks abo\e the 
timber line. 

A trail cut through the banks of snow 
W^inds up and o'er the mountain chain 
To where the pines of Idaho 
Stand guard upon the Coeur d'Alene. 

— Helen L. Young 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN DAVIS STAKE: President Susan Grant 
presiding . . . made opening remarks, said ^^■e did not come together to advance new 
ideas but \\t ha\e come ^^'ith a desire to be blessed. ... "I ha\e been connected with 
this Church for a long time and it is my testimony that God hears and answers the 
prayers of the faithful saints. \Mien we are in deep sorrow we can go to Him and 
He will hear us. Wt ha\e all enlisted in the ser\ice of God. Our names are all 
enrolled in the Relief Society, it is the duty of all the sisters to attend their meetings." 

— Phebe C. Sessions, Secretary 

ROSES FOR PRESIDENT WOODRUFF'S NINETIETH BIRTHDAY 

They are the roses Re\'erence and Regard 

That know no change. 
But bloom forever, though the storms be hard 

And ways grow strange. 

They are the roses that I bring to you. 

Your gaze to greet; 
To scent the way you take with fragrance true. 

And make life sweet. 

— Miss Rose Wallace 

SILVER WEDDING: Elder John C. Sharp, Bishop of Vernon, Tooele Co., 
and his wife celebrated their siher \\'edding by entertaining about fifty relati\es and 
friends at the Templeton Hotel in this city, on Friday evening March 12th. Among 
the guests were Apostle H.J. Grant and wife, Mrs. Catherine K. Palmer, who is almost 
eighty years old and mother of Mrs. Sharp, Pres't H. Gowans and wife of Tooele 
Stake, Brother Samuel Woollcy and wife of Grantsville, Brother Wright and wife of 
Nephi, Brother Louis Stransbury and wife of Vernon, Brother Thackeray and wife of 
Croydon, and many relati\es of this city. The e\ening was pleasantly spent with 
music, feasting and con\ersation. 

— E. P. F. 

Page 172 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



'T^HERE are sixteen women in the 
Eighty-fifth Congress of the 
United States, the same number as 
in the eighty-fourth, though two of 
them are new: Representative Flor- 
ence P. Dwyer, Repubhcan, New 
Jersey, and Representative Kathryn 
E. Granahan, Democrat, Pennsylva- 
nia. Edith Nourse Rogers, Republi- 
can, Massachusetts, was elected to 
the House of Representatives for her 
seventeenth term, and Frances 
Payne Bolton, Republican, Ohio, 
for her tenth. Margaret Chase 
Smith, Republican, Maine, remains 
the only woman Senator. The other 
representatives are: Republican: 
Katherine Ind and Marguerite 
Church, Illinois; Democratic: Ed- 
na Kelly, New York; Gracie Pfost, 
Idaho; Leonor K. Sullivan, Mis- 
souri; Edith Green, Oregon; Eliza- 
beth Kee, West Virginia; Iris 
Blitch, Georgia; Martha W. Grif- 
fiths, Michigan; and Coya Knut- 
son, Minnesota. 

I^TELLIE BELLES MACMIL- 

LAN, born in Spencer, In- 
diana, is the mother of Harold 
Macmillan, Britain's new Prime 
Minister. She met and married 
Maurice Macmillan, musician and 
publisher, in Paris in the i88o's. 
Largely through her insistence, 
Margaret Mitchell's Gone With the 
Wind was purchased and published 
by the Macmillan Company. 



lyrABEL S. HARMER^S True 
Book oi Pioneeis, published 
in March by Childrens Press, Chi- 
cago, has been named a Junior Lit- 
erary Guild Selection. It is the 
first book by a Utahn to receive this 
distinction. Mrs. Harmer's True 
Bocl: oi the Circus was her first 
contribution to the Childrens Press 
True Book series. Beautifully illu- 
strated, the new volume depicts the 
day-to-day activities of America's 
countless pioneers. Mrs. Harmer, 
an active Latter-day Saint, is a fre- 
quent contributor to The Rehef 
Society Magazine and the author of 
a daily Deseret News-Salt Lake Tele- 
gram Children's Story. 

iy|RS. CLARE BOOTH LUCE, 

fifty-three, has resigned as 
American Ambassador to Italy. 
Foreign Minister, Gaetano Martino, 
bestowed the Grand Cross of the 
Order of Merit, Italy's highest dec- 
oration, on Mrs. Luce, commenting 
that if United States-Italian friend- 
ship ''has now become a permanent 
part of the spiritual life of the two 
nations," it was to her credit. 

CUSAN WARNER, in writing 
^ The Wide, Wide Woild in 
1850, became the author of Ameri- 
ca's first fiction bestseller. Thirteen 
editions were printed in 1850-51. 

Page 173 



EDITORIAL 



VOL. 44 



MARCH 1957 



NO. 3 



Uxelief cboctet^ JLegacii for Ljoung Vl/omen 



^<'\TU^HAT does Relief Society 
offer to me as a young wom- 
an?" This is a question which may 
be in the minds of many young 
women who are beginning to make 
a home. 

Here are a few of the oppor- 
tunities which may be mentioned 
that a young woman has as a legacy 
of Relief Society. 

In this modern mechanized world, 
opportunity for expression may be 
lacking because so many of us are 
watchers and listeners. In Relief 
Society, a young woman has an 
opportunity of voicing her views on 
subjects which are interesting and 
worthwhile— theology, literary mas- 
terpieces, authors, family relation- 
ships, and other subjects. She has 
the chance for forming opinions 
through study and discussion with 
other women— some who are her 
own age and others who are older. 

The knowledge and opinions of 
the mother are an important part 
of the foundation on which children 
learn to think and learn why they 
think the way they do. It behooves 
young Latter-day Saint women, then, 
to learn as much as possible not 
only of the gospel of Jesus Christ, 
but also of all the fine and domestic 
arts and handicrafts, in order that 
they may share this knowledge with 
their families. Much of this knowl- 
edge can be gained through activ- 
ity and study in Relief Society. 

Page 174 



A young woman may have the 
opportunity of developing leader- 
ship abilities if she becomes pro- 
ficient and is called to executive or 
teaching positions. In these capac- 
ities she will find that she needs, 
among many virtues, those of poise, 
kindness, and humility. She who 
inculcates these qualities in her life 
will have a great influence upon the 
other members and upon her chil- 
dren as well. 

The Relief Society Magazine is 
another avenue of expression which 
the young woman is given in her 
legacy of Relief Society. She may 
have a flair for poetry or short 
stories; or she may like to write the 
factual or the travel-type article. 
One of the main purposes of the 
Magazine is to stimulate and in- 
crease interest in the literary talents 
of women. 

A young woman also finds the 
opportunity to serve in many dif- 
ferent ways. She may be able to 
help in the accomplishment of a 
welfare project or she may realize 
the joy which comes from compas- 
sionate service she has given to a 
sister. 

From her associations with older 
women of the society, she gains 
wisdom and insight in life's situa- 
tions, and a feeling of oneness with 
her sisters, an understanding that 
life itself is unchanging despite ex- 
terior conditions. 



EDITORIAL 175 

Young women who find them- sion and service, it would be a price- 
selves asking the question: ''Why less gift which is not found in any 
should I be interested in Relief So- club or other activity, 
ciety?" may well consider these 

values. If the legacy of Relief So- May the young women of this 

ciety to the young women of the generation claim this gift of oppor- 

Church included nothing more tunities by actively participating in 

than an opportunity for self-expres- Relief Society.— J.N. 



uieuef Soctetif Singing llLothers [Present ifiusic 
(cJver I Lationai {jDroaacasting cJeieviSion iletworn 

CIX hundred Singing Mothers from Salt Lake and Utah County areas 
sang 'The Twenty-third Psalm/' with music by Franz Schubert, on 
the "Wide Wide World Program" which presented a Salute to the 
American Woman, over the National Broadcasting Television Network, 
Sunday, January 6, 1957, in the Salt Lake Tabernacle. The event, originat- 
ing with KSL-TV, was telecast over 200 stations to an estimated thirty 
million listeners and viewers. Representing nearly thirty-one thousand Sing- 
ing Mothers throughout the Church, these sisters, under the baton of Dr. 
Florence J. Madsen of the Relief Society general board, and with Frank 
W. Asper at the organ, rendered the sacred anthem with great sincerity 
and accomplished musicianship. 

The Singing Mothers appeared at the conclusion of the "Wide Wide 
World Program.*' They were introduced by commentator Dave Gerroway, 
who spoke as follows: 

But in the West one morfe chapter is still to be told. We visit with 600 women 
who tell the story in song. Our live cameras are scanning the spires of the Mormon 
Temple and Tabernacle on Temple Square in Salt Lake City and the voices you hear 
singing praises to the Lord over our broad land are the combined chorus of the Relief 
Society Singing Mothers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints — mothers, 
wives, and daughters — out of their homes in the valley of Salt Lake and the mountains 
beyond. 

In her letter to the stakes represented, thanking the Singing Mothers 
for their lovely and enthusiastic performance, President Belle S. Spafford 
expressed her appreciation: 

Not only did they perform masterfully under the able baton of Sister Madsen, but 
through their radiant countenances did they portray most impressively the spirit and 
beauty of Latter-day Saint womanhood. We feel confident that through this perform- 
ance countless numbers both in and out of the Church will have increased their ap- 
preciation of the cultural opportunities afforded through our great organization. We 
feel also, that many other Singing Mothers choruses will have been encouraged in 
their endeavors. 



176 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 

Many letters of appreciation have been received at the general offices 
of Relief Society commending the excellent and appealing rendition of 
the great Psalm, and expressing admiration for the unity of effort and 
effect in the singing of the Mothers, as well as their lovely appearance 
as a group. 

In a congratulatory letter to President Spalford, Herbert Sussan, pro- 
ducer of ''Wide Wide World/' commented: 

I certainly hope you agree that all the efforts were worthwhile. We were all most 
impressed by the great quality of the performance. Even more so, the faith and warmth 
reflected in the faces of the singers was most inspiring to our vast television audience. 

And, in a letter to Sister Madsen, Mr. Sussan expressed his apprecia- 
tion for the quality of the music presented: 

I should like to congratulate you and the wonderful organization that you con- 
ducted on the January 6th Wide Wide World program for the most effective pre- 
sentation of its type that I have ever seen on television. Musically, we were thrilled 
by the high quality of their performance. 

This event, shared by many people in all parts of our country, was 
a heartfelt and significant occasion for the Singing Mothers and for Relief 
Society women in all the stakes and missions of the Church— an oppor- 
tunity to present a message of faith through the faces and the voices of 
the Singing Mothers. Their devotion and their performance will long be 
remembered. 



J/innouncing the Special J/ipril Short Storif cJ^ssae 

T^HE April 1957 issue of The Relief Society Magazine will be the special 

short story number, with four outstanding stories being presented. 
Look for these stories in April: 

''Mountain Vacation," by Deone R. Sutherland 

"New Shoes for Flo," by Wanda F. Hilton 

"Two of a Kind," by Maude Rubin 

"Going Modern," by Frances C. Yost 



cJhese cJhings Sd JLove 

Helen H. Jones 

These things I love: 

Soft music built on unexpected 

Harmonies, 

Clean silhouettes against the moon 

Of leafless trees; 

Life that runs a rocky course 

Not hewn by chance, 

Finding its power through purpose. 

Not through circumstance. 



TbohUL 



TO THE FIELD 



cJ^fidex for ig^6 LKeltef Society i / lagazine K/ivauable 

/^OPIES of the 1956 index of The Relief Society Magazine are available 

and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North 
Main Street, Salt Lake City 16, Utah. The price is 15^, including postage. 

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1956 
issues of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through the 
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. The cost 
for binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.50, in- 
cluding the index. If leather binding is preferred, the cost is $3.50, in- 
cluding the index. These prices do not include postage, and an additional 
amount to cover postage must accompany all orders for binding of the 
Magazine. See schedules of postage rates in this issue of the Magazine, 
page 208. 

If bound volumes are desired, and the Magazine cannot be supplied 
by the person making the request, the Magazines will be supplied for $1.50 
by the Magazine Department, General Board of Relief Society, 76 North 
Main Street, Salt Lake City 16, Utah. Only a limited number of Magazines 
are available for binding. 

It is suggested that all wards and stakes have one volume of the 1956 
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries. 



(cyrganizations and LKeorganizattons of Stani 
ana 1! iission iKelief Societies for igj6 



Stakes 

Ashley 
Brigham Young 

University 
Burbank 
Canyon Rim 
Covina 
Flagstaff 

Hayward 
Holladay 
Kansas City 



Lake Mead 

Oakland-Berkeley 

Reseda 

Spanish Fork 

Springville 

Tucson 



ORGANIZATIONS 

Formerly Part of Appointed President Date Appointed 



Uintah 
East Provo 

San Fernando 

East Mill Creek 

Pasadena 

Snowflake and 

California Mission 

Oakland 

Cottonwood 

Independence District 

Central States 

Mission 

Las Vegas and Moapa 

Oakland and Berkeley 

San Fernando 

Palmyra 

Kolob 

Southern Arizona 



Melba H. Tullis 
Alice Wilkinson 

Evelyn P. Brown 
Bertha H. Blomquist 
Lucille C. Hales 
Ruth W. Palmer 

Myrtle Davidson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Marjorie M. Reeve 



Mary R. Edwards 
Annabelle W. Hart 
Blanche A. Flint 
Fern Brockbank 
Clara Sumsion 
Avez M. Goodman 



November 2, 1956 
January 8, 1956 

September 16, 1956 
October 28, 1956 
February 26, 1956 
September 23, 1956 

August 26, 1956 
March 18, 1956 
October 21, 1956 



August 19, 1956 
August 26, 1956 
September 16, 1956 
September 30, 1956 
October 21, 1956 
December 2, 1956 

Page 177 



178 

Stake 
Valley View 

Walnut Creek 

Missions 
Northern Mexico 



Former^' Part oi 



East Mill Creek and Grace E. Berndt 

Wilford Stakes 

Berkeley Ellen J. Haddock 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 

Appointed President Date Appointed 

October 28, 1956 

August 26, 1956 



Mexican 



Kathleen B. Bentley June 10, 1956 



Stake 
Beaver 

Bountiful 
Calgary 
Cottonwood 
East Los Angeles 

East Mill Creek 

East Provo 

Emigration 

Farr West 

Florida 

Fresno 

Gooding 

Grand Coulee 

Gridley 

Houston 

Klamath 

Kolob 

Lake View 

Layton 
Lyman 
Mill Creek 
New York 

North Carbon 
North Sevier 
Palmyra 
Palo Alto 
Park 

Redondo 
St. George 
Salmon River 
San Fernando 
San Luis 
Santa Monica 
Santa Rosa 
South Sanpete 
Temple View 
Uintah 
Wasatch 
Washington 
Wilford 



REORGANIZATIONS 

Released President Appointed President Date Appointed 



Bernice Thompson 

Liila G. Eldredge 
Freda Kenney 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Genevieve L. Ander- 
son 
Zettella W. Thurman 
Zina P. Dunford 
Lucille G. Williams 
Geneva M. Law 
Effie Meeks 
Lyla J. Coombs 
Jenna Vee Hall 

Alfreta Gail Jardine 
Alice I. Ferrin 
Sadie Ollorton Clark 
Mae Belle Nielson 
Grace C. Crandall 
Esther (Beth) 

McEntire 
Faun L. Reynolds 
Opal W. Broadbent 
Mary M. Wright 
Vera H, Hales 

Elva Judd 
Josephine Thomsen 
Fern Brockbank 
Violet B. Smith 
Velma N. Glade 
June Baggett 
Verna L. Dewsnup 
Louise Arave 
Evelyn P. Brown 
Lettie S. Jensen 
Odette P. Coulam 
Ruth M. Pell 
Zella C. Christensen 
Lorena W. Anderson 
Muriel S. Wallis 
Ruth Mae Witt 
Mae A. Evans 
Grace E. Berndt 



Kathleen S. Farns- 

worth 
Marilla H. Sessions 
Helen B. Pitcher 
Nina B. Davis 
Margaret W. Clarke 

Thelma B. Dansie 
Ethel M. Wilson 
Dean B. Norberg 
Ada j. Taylor 
Vella V. Tilton 
Olive Child Phillips 
Nina Beth G. 
Cunningham 
Jane Maria Larsen 
Ivy M. iBrown 
Kathryn K. Willis 
Vesta M. Lewis 
Luella T, Wilson 
Catherine Child 

Mary Barber 
Elease Rollins 
Rachel Park 
Margaret D. 

Stephenson 
Edna Broadbent 
Ora C. Mason 
Maude H. Ludlow 
Ruby M. Dobbins 
Bernice R. Campbell 
Kathryn L. Squire 
Roma C. Esplin 
Helen Olson 
Naomi Gilmore 
Verla Crowther 
Hilda Goucher 
Dorothy S. Blaisdell 
LuDean H. Cox 
Margaret M. Glad 
Evyln G. Richardson 
Mina C. Giles 
Marcia C. Steele 
Lois Jensen 



May 1, 1956 

March 20, 1956 
March 18, 1956 
March 18, 1956 
April 22, 1956 

October 28, 1956 
January 29, 1956 
September zj, 1956 
September 22, 1956 
October 25, 1956 
September 9, 1956 
June 17, 1956 

February 26, 1956 
September 23, 1956 
October 14, 1956 
April 29, 1956 
October 21, 1956 
June 10, 1956 

February 5, 1956 
October 28, 1956 
July 9, 1956 
February 26, 1956 

August 6, 1956 
April 22, 1956 
September 20, 1956 
September 9, 1956 
March 11, 1956 
August 27, 1956 
June 10, 1956 
May 20, 1956 
September 16, 1956 
May 20, 1956 
September 16, 1956 
February 5, 1956 
September 25, 1956 
September 16, 1956 
June 10, 1956 
May 6, 1956 
August 2, 1956 
November 4, 1956 



ORGANIZATIONS AND REORGANIZATIONS 



179 



Missions 
Argentine 

Danish 

Great Lakes Mission 

Netherlands Mission 

Northern California 

Norwegian 

Samoan 

South African 
Swedish 
Swiss-Austrian 
Uruguayan 

Western Canadian 



Stakes 



Released President Appointed President Date Appointed 



Berkeley 
Oakland 



Amy Y. Valentine 

Mary G. Sorensen 

Florence H. Richards 

Ada S. Van Dam 

Amelia P. Gardner 
Sigrid H. Andresen 
Rita H. Stone 

Nora C. Duncan 
Ethel E. Blomquist 
Johanna B. Perschon 
Louise Bush Parry 

(deceased, 6-14-56) 
Elizabeth Zimmerman 



Marilynn Haymore 

Pace 
Ora Irene H. Peter- 
sen 
Mary Pehrson 
Christensen 
Lucy Emma Gedge 

Sperry 
Hazel Sperry Love 
Zina R. Engebretsen 
Thelma Hansen 

Sampson 
Holly Wood Fisher 
Ruth T. Oscarson 
LaVelle D. Curtis 
Sharon Parry (Miss) 

Annie Ruth B. 
Larson 



STAKES DISORGANIZED 

Released President 

Irene Thorley Ranker 
Annabelle W. Hart 



July 25, 1956 

January 10, 1956 

October 17, 1956 

July 12, 1956 

August 22, 1956 
February 16, 1956 
October 17, 1956 

October 7, 1956 
July 12, 1956 
June 22, 1956 

January 10, 1956 



Date Released 

August 26, 1956 
August 26, 1956 



vi/orld-- y^ hanger 

MaryhaJe Woolsey 

Small Danny-Boy has been here — my world 

globe tells me so: 
Antarctica is up on top, the North Pole's 

down below. 
And I'm inclined to wonder, as I view it 

with a frown, 
In what ways Daniel, grown, might turn a 

real world upside-down! 



Vera diinckley i/layhew 



Vera Hinckley Mayhew appears for the second time as a winner in the Relief 
Society Short Story Contest, with her offering "The Slow Hurry." "My husband, 
Wayne, and I live in Berkeley, California," she writes, "and we spend as much time 
as we can squeeze out on our ranch in the Napa Valley, where we breed Arabian 
horses and entertain our eight grandchildren. We have two sons and two daughters, 
all married and living in widely scattered places. I have been active in Relief Society 
for many years as a ward and stake literature class leader, and as a ward and then a 
stake president. Over the past twenty years a story of mine has occasionally appeared 
in The Relief Society Magazine or the Era. For the past two and a half years, since 
my household and Church responsil)ilities have decreased, I have kept a more regular 
writing schedule and my appearances in both Church and outside publications have 
increased." 




e Honest with Yourself 



(R 



un an 



d vi/in 



A LL life is a race which everyone wants to win. Happily, all of us can 
win, for we run not against one another but against ourselves. More- 
over, we set our own handicaps. These handicaps are the times and the 
measures, the ambitions and the goals we set for ourselves. But once 
having set our sights, it's up to us whether we win or lose in the race. 
Young man, young woman, what are your goals in the race of life? 
Health, long life, business success, the friendship of good and great 
people, a comfortable home, a happy family, security for self and loved 

Page 180 



RUN AND WIN 181 

ones, faith in a more glorious future life, with a well-earned inner assur- 
ance that a loving Father will reward in heaven good deeds done here? 
If these are the sights you set for yourself and for those you cherish, your 
high aims must be matched by constant and increasing daily endeavor. 

To win you must run and not grow weary; you must not faint or 
falter a single step before the race is won. Don't slow your pace by 
breaking training rules, or shorten your stride in the running of the race. 
To win the race of life, you must keep physically, mentally, and spiritually 
fit. 

To be less — to do less than your best is to cheat yourself and your 
loved ones of the rewards which belong only to winners. 

Then — on your mark, get set — go! 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



Spring \:ypening 

Eva WiJIes Wangsgaard 

Forsythia was first to voice 

Disdain for winter's reign of frost. 
There was scant reason to rejoice 

For earth and sky were winter-crossed. 

Still every limb wore bells of gold 
In gay defiance of the weather. 

The sun-flecked tune their chiming told 
Was light as if a golden feather 

Had fallen from wide wings of spring. 

Though skies were cold in clouds of dun, 
As warm as hours June would bring, 

Forsythia was filled with sun. 



cJhe v(y kite throat in the 



^rass 



Ethel Jacobson 

Sparrow of the snowy throat, 
Whence these arias come pouring, 
From weedy clumps you loose a note 
Pure as a lark's in heaven soaring, 
In highest heaven soaring. 

Of faith you sing, though men shrug by 
Where praises rise from grassy altars, 
Of faith that knows how fond an eye 
Watches over you, nor falters — 
Faith that never falters! 



Stratford-Upon-Avon and the 
Shakespeare Memorial Theater 



Ramona W. Cannon 



SHAKESPEARE could not have 
been Shakespeare without 
Elizabethan London, with its 
mere 200,000 inhabitants, its bril- 
liant eoffee-house intelligentsia; its 
newborn spirit of youth, hope, and 
adventure; its beauty and brutality; 
its perfumed air and vile stench; its 
spiritual yearning; its insistence up- 
on the importance of the individual 
— and with it all London's almost 
daily familiarity with the execu- 
tioner — so much so that not death 
itself was what counted but only 
the manner of meeting death— with 
courage and dignity. All of these 
undoubtedly taught Shakespeare 
much of his skill in probing the 
diverse passions of the human 
heart. 

Shakespeare could not, however, 
have reached that vast universality 
which characterizes him above all 
other writers, without the lovely 
Warwickshire countryside where he 
had his important beginnings and 
early youth. In visiting Stratford- 
Upon-Avon, one feels the gentle 
shadow of this exquisite place pro- 
jecting itself into drama after drama 
of the master poet-playwright. 

How different is nature's grace in 
the broad embracing curve of the 
Avon River, from the tutored grace 
of Queen Elizabeth in the dance, 
executing a pas de chat considerably 
above the floor! The sweet air, the 
ancient trees, the incredible profu- 

Poge 182 



sion of flowers with their slight 
movements, their colors and starry 
forms, their legends; the ever-chang- 
ing ways of sky and clouds — these 
were undoubtedly the gossamer 
threads from which was woven much 
of Shakespeare's poetry, his Mid- 
summer Night's Dream, As You 
Like It, Ophelia's mad scene in 
Hamlet, the romantic balcony scene 
from Romeo and Juliet, and many 
scattered lines of verse that move 
the soul with their beauty. 

The trip from London to Strat- 
ford-Upon-Avon in May was a 
charming introduction to the theme 
of Warwickshire itself. 

There were still patches of ''blue- 
bell woods"— carpets of tiny massed 
bells stretching under the trees in 
delicate blue glamor. Bright-colored 
wild flowers and ''lady's white petti- 
coats" made the scene gay. Green 
meadowlands ascended to rolling 
hills crowned with thick growths of 
trees in multiple shades of green 
interspersed with red copper beeches 
and other bright foliage. Lovely 
hedgerows divided fields and farms 
and grazing lands, with Hereford 
and Black Angus cows, pigs, and 
newborn lambs that looked scarcely 
a foot long. Lilacs bloomed ex- 
uberantly, and blossoming shrubs 
and fruit trees made a delicate pink 
and white tracery. 

Suddenly we were in Stratford, 
and we had slipped far back in time. 



STRATFORD-UPON-AVON 



183 

■--^ 




Photochrom Company, Ltd. 
Graphic Studios, Tunbridge Wells 
Kent, England 

ANNE HATHAWAY'S COTTAGE, STRATFORD-UPON-AVON, ENGLAND 



Young William Shakespeare must 
have been familiar with many of 
these houses almost four centuries 
ago. 

/^NE could spend days absorbing 
the architectural details that 
lend so much charm and quaintness 
to Stratford. The irregularity and 
diversity in the shapes of roofs, 
gables, substantial chimney stacks, 
and projecting circular thatches over 
dormer windows create a beautiful 
rustic artistry. The chimneys are 
most picturesque. They may be 
oblong, square, tall and narrow, or 
diagonal as in Shakespeare's daugh- 
ter's home, Hall's Croft. The tops 
are frequently in ornamental shapes 
that give a beautiful architectural 



finish to the buildings. From big 
chimneys rise, often, clusters of little 
chimney pots (pipes). 

The timbered houses give Strat- 
ford its most characteristic charm. 
Generally the handhewn timbers 
are set perpendicularly or diagonally 
in the plaster walls, but in some 
they are elaborately patterned with 
curves, which are difficult of execu- 
tion, as an important part of the de- 
sign. 

There is the same kind of alike- 
ness in the houses as exists in peo- 
ple; yet the very striving for indi- 
viduality that characterized the 
Elizabethan men and women, is 
evident also in these old homes. 
Some of them, of the pointed-archi- 
tecture type, are very interesting. 



184 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



Thrift is apparent here, too. There 
is one rehc still used as a shop and 
home. Its front wall, stricken with 
age, leans toward the street, sloping 
from a high, steep roof, sharply 
pointed, to within eight feet of the 
ground. Scraggly thatch projects 
like a beetling eyebrow, and, oc- 
casionally, the birds take out a 
straw for their nests. The support- 
ing corner timber is split wide open 
so an iron pipe, planted in the 
ground, rises at an angle of forty- 
five degrees, pressing against the 
weakened corner timber, and is 
fastened to the roof at its high 
point. 

Many houses have overhanging 
second stories, some third stories 
also. There are thatch roofs and 
tile roofs. The leaded windows and 
unusual doorways give great style 
and beauty to the buildings. There 
are large window spaces — some- 
times in the overhanging fashion — 
containing perhaps fifteen panels. 
In one window, each panel has a 
double-leaded circle in the center, 
and in the space between the leaded 
rings, is a fleur-de-lis design, prob- 
ably a family coat of arms. Some of 
the glass is a greenish or bluish tint, 
often with a very transparent bubble 
in the center of the pane. These 
occasional colored bubble panes, 
contrasting with plain, clear ones, 
make interesting designs. In one 
doorway of fifty-four small panes, 
for instance, this contrasting bubble 
motif was worked out. 

Of the historic buildings in 
Stratford, Holy Trinity Church, 
where Shakespeare's remains have 
rested since his death in 1616, is in 
a remarkably beautiful location on 
the river bank and is representative 



of architecture beginning with the 
thirteenth century. Shakespeare's 
birthplace is a large, handsome old 
home dating from the early six- 
teenth century. The timbered room 
in which he was born, in 1564, has 
a large stone-and-brick mantel. On 
the glass of its one window, eminent 
people who have visited through 
the years have scratched their names, 
among them Thomas Carlyle, Isaac 
Watts, Sir Walter Scott, Henry Irv- 
ing, and Ellen Terry. 

Of New Place — the handsomest 
home in Stratford at the time, 
which Shakespeare bought for re- 
tirement — only the foundations re- 
main, but a memorial garden is 
maintained which is much like the 
garden the poet himself planted and 
tended. 

npHE thatched cottage of Anne 
Hathaway in Shottery, a mile 
distant, is timbered outside and in- 
side. It is a spacious farmhouse 
which was familiar to young Wil- 
liam, who courted Anne there. The 
oldest part of the house dates from 
the fifteenth century; the old-fash- 
ioned garden is true to type, and 
the kitchen has a fireplace big 
enough in which to barbecue an ox, 
and is arrayed with old-fashioned 
kitchen utensils. There is, also, 
the Arden Farmstead, home of 
Shakespeare's mother, in nearby 
Wilmcote, and near the center of 
Stratford-Upon-Avon, is the large 
and elegant home of Dr. John Hall 
and Susanna Shakespeare Hall, 
daughter of the dramatist. 

The Shakespeare museum and pic- 
ture gallery, close to the Memorial 
Theatre, teems with interesting 
items that bring Shakespearean dra- 



STRATFORD-UPON-AVON 



185 




Photochrom Company, Ltd. 
Graphic Studios, Tunbridge Wells 
Kent, England 

SHAKESPEARE MEMORIAL THEATRE, STRATFORD-UPON-AVON, 

ENGLAND 



matic history to life. Among many 
portraits of the poet is the famous 
Droeshout painting, which is one 
of only two in existence, ''of which 
it can be positively asserted that 
they were known to anyone who 
ever set eyes on Shakespeare him- 
self/' There are magnificent por- 
traits of many distinguished Shake- 
spearean actors through the centur- 
ies. Among them are Ellen Terry, 
Violet Vanbrugh, Sir Johnston 
Forbes Robertson, Mary Anderson, 
Madame Modjeska; and one espec- 
ially interesting portrayal of the trial 
scene of Queen Katherine in Henry 
VIII, presents famous Fanny Kem- 
ble and other members of the acting 
family of the Kembles. 



There are many artists' concep- 
tions — both poetic and dramatic — 
of great scenes in Shakespeare's 
plays. The walls are lined with 
imagined biographical portraits of 
Shakespeare as an infant, surround- 
ed by the (nine) passions, Shake- 
speare at the baptismal font, and 
other pictures. The dagger, script, 
tablets, and chain used by actor 
Henry Irving are on display along 
with a cast of Sarah Siddons' lovely, 
artistic left hand, and a death mask 
and a cast of the clasped hands of 
beloved actress Ellen Terry. 

TN 1820 Charles Mathews, British 
comedian, unsuccessfully attempt- 
ed to create interest in building a 



186 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



Shakespeare memorial theatre at 
Stratford. Later, Charles E. Flower 
got the idea underway and present- 
ed a two-acre site on the bank of 
the river. In 1879 the first Me- 
morial Theatre was opened with 
a Shakespeare Festival. In 1926 the 
theatre was burned to the ground. 
Through press appeals, contribu- 
tions for a new theatre poured in, 
with Americans giving $625,000. 

The present theatre was opened 
in 1932. It is a modern building of 
rose brick, dramatically situated on 
the bank of the curving Avon. 
Swans, so familiar to Shakespeare's 
eyes, are everywhere in evidence. I 
easily counted twenty-nine of the 
long-throated beauties floating on 
the wide, quiet waters. They were 
especially effective under the arched 
bridge which spanned the Avon in 
the poet's day. 

In front of the theatre, the flower 
gardens on a belvedere at the riv- 
er's edge are most artistically ar- 
ranged. Yellow tulips rise high 
above orange-red, fragrant Siberian 
wallflowers. On the opposite side, 
red and orange parrot tulips top vel- 
vety yellow wallflowers. A wonder- 
ful rose garden is not yet in bloom, 
but the variety and number of 
flowers which are blooming surprise 
one. Corners of gardens are worked 
out in white double and quadruple 
daisies. In one corner of the 
grounds are ornamental box hedges 
about ten feet long, under horse- 
chestnut trees burdened with pink 
blooms. In the windows of the 
theatre itself are boxes of bright yel- 
low flowers, while inside the foyer 



is a great vase containing a most 
impressive arrangement of flowers 
centered by an enormous calla lily. 

The building is modern, comfort- 
able, and well-lighted. It contains 
a restaurant, library, picture gallery, 
and its own wardrobes and work- 
shops. 

Britain's best actors now take 
part in the Shakespeare Festival, 
which lasts six months. One tour- 
ing company carries Shakespeare to 
Europe and has gone as far as 
Australia. The very highest stand- 
ards are maintained both in their 
company and in the Memorial 
Theatre. 

I was fortunate enough to see 
Hamlet, which was most satisfying. 
The reading of the lines and the 
English diction were music to the 
ear and made the play clear even 
to those who were unfamiliar with 
the occasional archaic phrases. The 
strolling players were particularly 
vivid in their parts. Perhaps that 
was so because the strolling players 
of Shakespeare's day were very good 
and realistic actors. 

A minimum of scenery was used, 
but that troubled no one. The 
properties, if scarce, were hand- 
some. The picturesque sea chest 
that represented Hamlet's departure 
really dressed up the stage. 

These performances are well 
worth the traveler's time and effort, 
and forever after one will hold in 
one's heart a feeling for the great 
poet-dramatist which comes only 
from experiencing more closely 
than is possible in any other spot a 
little of Shakespeare himself. 



cJhe ^jLmerican I iational iKed L^ross 

ON THE JOB WHEN IT COUNTS 

By Virginia Glenn 
Red Cross Field Representative 

'T^HE American National Red Cross acts day in and day out, training 

people in first aid, home nursing, and water safety skills to help them 
be more self-sufficient and prepared to cope with the hazards both of 
peacetime living and potential enemy attack. It maintains a network of 
regional blood programs to help the sick and injured and to serve the 
Nation in great emergencies. Red Cross today is giving direct personal 
assistance to the people of Hungary— expressing with foDd, clothing, and 
shelter, compassion to these people in this time of international disaster. 

To carry on this great work, the organization needs volunteer workers 
to serve their neighbors through the Red Cross. And, the organization 
needs the financial resources which make the work possible. 

In some cities the Red Cross is included with other community or- 
ganizations in fall campaigns. If this is the case in your community, and 
you did not join the Red Cross last fall, you will want to become a mem- 
ber in March and receive your membership card. 

This is your Red Cross. Keep it strong and vital. Keep the Red 
Cross on the job . . . when it counts . . . where it counts. Join and Serve. 



^yipncot cJree 

Delia Adams Leitner 

From my north window I can see 

A tree lace-clad in spring array 
Against the background of the hills, 
- It heralds all the joys of May. 

Each time I look out I rejoice 

In loveliness that I can share; 
My heart is stirred to gratitude, 

I softly breathe a thankful prayer. 

It sways so gently in the breeze, 

The birds are flitting in and out; 
They voice the praise that I would sing, 

Dispelling thoughts of fear and doubt. 

At harvest time the luscious fruit 

On laden boughs will fill the tree. 
But all the beauty it now gives 

SuppHes a feast of joy to me. 

Page 187 



Be a Relief Society Magazine 
* 'Promoter'' 

June Nielsen 
Assistant to the Editor 

(Talk given at The Relief Society Magazine Department, Annual General Relief Society 

Conference, October 4, 1956.) 

VOU are promoters— promoters of the dictionary, which is 'mental 

a good cause, The Relief Society certainty." Faith is, then, mental 

Magazine, which can bring inspira- certainty put into action, 

tion, beauty, pleasure, and knowl- We find, in most of these stakes 

edge to the reader with a seeking and wards, that definite goals were 

mind and an understanding heart. set for Magazine subscriptions. 

To ''promote" means to move These goals varied — some stakes 
forward. As Latter-day Saints who set one hundred per cent in all 
believe in the principles of eternal wards, others 150 per cent for the 
progression, we may all continue to stake. These goals became certain- 
move forward. To help you, as pro- ties in the minds of the ward and 
meters, move forward in your work stake representatives and officers as 
as Magazine representatives and to they went forth to accomplish the 
help you with your problems, we goals. They proceeded to put those 
have gleaned suggestions and ideas beliefs into action throughout the 
from those stakes whose promotion year. 

of the Magazine was outstanding We want to share with you some 
last year (1955) : first, from those of the ways which were used to pro- 
which made the highest percentage mote the Magazine. After the goals 
increase in subscriptions during the were set, in several of the stakes all 
year; second, from those which made of the stake officers were urged to 
the highest percentage increase in emphasize the Magazine as they 
subscriptions in stakes making the visited the various wards. Thus, the 
honor roll this year and not the Magazine representative received 
previous year; and third, from those the help and encouragement of the 
which made the highest percentage entire stake board. Some stakes 
increase in subscriptions having all used charts which showed the status 
wards one hundred per cent this of the wards in the Magazine cam- 
year and not last year. P^ign. Charts were displayed at 

Letters from those stake Relief union meetings. Regular Magazine 

Society presidents and Magazine departments were held in union 

representatives tell us that it was meetings in the successful stakes 

by faith. Because of faithful ward last year. In these departments, 

and stake representatives and other topics concerning why and how to 

officers, they achieved their goals. I sell the Magazine were discussed, 

think a concise definition of faith is: Promotional ideas which the indi- 

belief put into action. We might vidual ward representatives were 

take the definition of belief from using were exchanged. One stake 

Page 188 



BE A MAGAZINE PROMOTER 



189 



reported they used the prehminary 
time of union meeting once each 
year for Magazine promotion. In 
this program, the ward representa- 
tives participated and were recog- 
nized for their behind-the-scenes 
work. This proved to be a very 
effective way of encouraging ward 
representatives. 

PERSONAL contact with the Re- 
hef Society sisters was em- 
phasized as the greatest, single ele- 
ment in increasing subscriptions to 
the Magazine. In most of the stakes 
from which we have received letters, 
the representatives tried to make 
personal contact in every home in 
the ward. In one stake a letter was 
sent to each home. This letter told 
about The Reliei Society Magazine 
and the goal which had been set. 
It was reported that the response 
was very encouraging. One stake 
representative stated that she never 
took The Rehef Society Magazine 
before she was asked to be stake 
representative— simply because no 
one had ever asked her to subscribe. 
One stake reported that the stake 
representative visited Relief Society 



meetings in all the wards with the 
permission of the stake Relief So- 
ciety president and gave a short talk 
using the Magazine as a visual aid. 
Another stated that their represen- 
tatives were ''Magazine-minded/' 
that they never went any place 
without their subscription receipt 
books because they found so many 
opportunities to use them. 

The ways of achieving the goals 
and putting your beliefs into action 
are many. These are a few promo- 
tional ideas that have proved effec- 
tive in stakes. Some of the elements 
which I think could make up the 
word ''promote" and which I think 
will bring success if acted upon are: 

P — plans — set your goals. 

R — readiness — be willing and prepared. 

O — opportunities — make your own op- 
portunities, 

M — motivations — motives mean action. 

O — other opportunities — be "Magazine- 
minded." 

T — talk — the way of making personal 
contacts. 

E — enthusiasm — it is contagious and ef- 
fective. 

No matter where you are, you can 
move forward or promote. Be a 
promoter of every good thing. 



iiiy cfortune 

Enoh ChamheiUn 

Days I have loved are golden days 
When I have said a word of praise 
To one in need, when I have smiled 
To meet the laughter of a child. 

Hours I have loved are silver hours 
When I have taken scented flowers 
To someone loved or quite unknown 
Who was shut in or just alone. 

These days and hours have made my years 
Until I find as twihght nears, 
And gray is creeping in my hair 
That I have wealth beyond compare. 



Embellishment 

Clarissa A. BeesJey 



FROM our desks in the Salt 
Lake Temple annex, we 
watched the beautiful Relief 
Society building rise on the land- 
scape. First, the huge excavation 
was cut deep into the ground; then 
the solid, massive foundations were 
laid, and the thick, enduring walls 
were raised with their insets of 
doors and windows; finally, the pro- 
tecting roof was completed, and we 
said, "It is finished." But, even as 
we spoke, we knew it was not so; 
we knew that both on the outside 
and within the walls, there must be 
added manifold details of embellish- 
ment before this imposing building 
would be complete. 

And I thought, how like this is 
the building of a life and particular- 
ly, a Latter-day Saint life! 

Often, when it has been my privi- 
lege to lead a group of mature 
adults in a gospel study, I have said 
within myself, why do I attempt to 
discuss with these good people the 
things which they already know so 
well? They are highly intelligent; 
they have been trained in the 
Church and in its teachings through 
all their days; they have laid strong 
foundations of faith and knowledge 
in their childhood; in their youth 
and early maturity they have built 
the walls, girded with strength and 
endurance. What is left to be 
done? 

The building across the street 
gave the answer: There is still the 
embellishment, the beautifying to 
be done. 

As I pondered upon this, a wide 
vista of possible accomplishments in 
life's ripened years opened up before 
Page 190 



me. I could have given much 
thought as to how the physical 
body, notwithstanding the ravages 
of time, might be so cared for that 
it would continue lovely in personal 
cleanliness and daintiness and sweet- 
ness of spirit, and how the mind 
might not be allowed to become 
stagnant, but be stimulated ever to 
be alert and seeking new treasures 
of knowledge and wisdom. I could 
wish that this might be the way 
with each one of us and that age 
might be robbed of its tragedy and 
be crowned with beauty, vitality, 
and joy. 

Especially I reverted to my own 
troubled question concerning the 
pursuit of gospel study and asked 
myself, what are some of the things 
to be done now in the embellish- 
ment of our spiritual lives' building, 
in these later years? And the an- 
swer came: 

First, we must be sure that the 
knowledge of divine principles 
gained through the years is without 
blemish. Did we grow to maturity 
with a correct understanding of 
these doctrines? In our childhood 
did we learn this gospel correctly, or 
did we receive impressions not quite 
accurate which we have carried with 
us? How many such impressions 
did we receive? Now is the time to 
give a thorough checkup to our 
store of information, to strengthen 
the buttresses of truth, and to re- 
move any weak supports. 

Next, have we added to our 
original store of knowledge as the 
years have come and gone and the 
walls of our structure have risen, 
or have we been content with a 



EMBELLISHMENT 



191 



meager supply of religious facts and 
failed to make replenishment from 
time to time? 

Furthermore, if our knowledge is 
found to be considerable, what is 
its source— our own research, or the 
findings of others? Often we may 
have envied the spiritual experts 
among us and wished we could 
know vital answers as did they. But 
have we taken the time to dig deep 
into the scriptures to find those an- 
swers for ourselves? How readily 
can we turn to desired reference 
passages? How well, now, today, 
can we give evidence of that which 
we speak? 

Then, what about the spirit, the 
soul of our building? Has our in- 
terior decoration become beautiful 
and complete by the application of 
knowledge gained in adorning and 
ennobling our character? Are there 
still some unadorned spots? What 
of the hidden envyings and grudges 
held long years against a neighbor, 
friend, or leader? What of the dis- 
content or bitterness against our lot 
in life and the seeming misfortunes 
we have borne? What of the 
doubts, questionings against the acts 
of providence? What even of the 
wrongs we may have committed? 



Or of the service or kindly deed we 
may have neglected? 

Yes, the building of our lives is 
not yet completed. There is still 
much embellishment to be done. 
We have a precious opportunity 
now to correct the mistakes of learn- 
ing, of judgment, and of viewpoint; 
to add much new, beautiful truth 
to our store; to arrange our facts of 
knowledge into an orderly whole, 
and to become so familiar with 
those facts that they are made a 
part of us; to learn afresh what it 
means to repent of sin and to for- 
give trespasses against us; to become 
gentle and tender where we have 
been hard and unrelenting; in fine, 
to pohsh our souls until, indeed, 
they approach perfection and shine 
in exquisite beauty before that last 
inspection when we can say that our 
building is finished, ready for its 
final dedication. 

These years may not be the gold- 
en period of our experience, for that 
was the period of strength and viril- 
ity, of great activity and achieve- 
ment, our youth. But these are the 
silver years— mellow, chaste, sweet— 
the time of the embellishment to 
the full of the structure of our lives. 



LP re face to ^Jja^ 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

A finch's psalm pours from the pinion's bough 

As dawn bathes me, hds closed, in coolness. Now 

From the roof a whir; two velvet wings flap twice 

Then sail away in silence. Day's precise 

Alarm is rung. Faintly the young doves coo. 

In the cone of the flowering crab, the warblers woo. 

The summer long, repeated just this way, 

Breakfasting on song, I begin the day, 

Clinging to dreams a while before I rise, 

Refreshed, to lift the curtains from my eyes. 



[fieapes Qjrom /Lew cloeaiand 

Submitted by Arta R. Ballif 

Ancient Maori Hangi 
(Underground Steam Cooking) 

The ancient Maoris cooked their food in "hangis." 

Method: Dig a hole one foot deep by two feet round. The shape and size vary 
according to the amount of food to be cooked. Line with medium-sized rocks (porous 
ones are best). On these place dry titree (wild scrub) and large pieces of wood to 
make a good fire. In an hour or so remove all traces of fire and clean the rocks by 
sprinkling lightly with water. Place over rocks a hangi ring (made from Nikau leaves). 
This keeps the food intact and allows complete removal. On this, place the food to 
be cooked, large pieces of pork, fish, kumara (sweet potato), pigeon, or fern root. 
Again sprinkle with water, generously, so as to create a steam. Cover with Nikau 
leaves, Nikau mat, and top soil. This is to prevent the escape of steam. In two 
hours, remove top coverings, lift out mat and the food is ready to eat. The same 
hangi could be a permanent cooking place. 

The above method is used today on special occasions with slight improvements. 
Today, a wire netting is placed on the rocks. A white cloth is placed between the 
food and the leaves, and then wet sacks are placed over. On top of this, soil is used 
to cover all. It is actually a steam cooking, and important points to watch are that 
the rocks are washed clean, that there is sufficient water to create a steam, and that 
every trace of charcoal or burning wood is completely removed, so there will be no 
taste or smell of smoke. The absence of smoke taste is the secret of nicely cooked 
food. 

A three or four day supply of food can be prepared at one time. 

MAORI OLD-TIME FOODS 

Pigeon 

(A delicacy and a favorite of the Maori) 

Snare required number of pigeons. Do not pluck or clean, simply cover completely 
with a clay paste and cook in hangi. When ready to eat, the clay will come away 
bringing with it all the feathers and leaving a clean and tasty dish. These birds never 
feed from the ground. In season they live only on the Miro berries, and this is the 
time they are "fat" and ready for the kill. Out of season they live on the leaves of 
the trees, and this signifies "no kill," as they are in a poor condition. The inside of 
the bird is also eaten. 

Fern Root 
(This serves as a potato to the Maori) 

Gather fern roots, pound, and cook in hangi. Keeps indefinitely. 

Dry Shark 
(Do not think of man-eating sharks) 

After the catch, clean, remove head, and hang by the tail in the sun until com- 
pletely sun-dried. Can be eaten like this, or cut in pieces and placed on embers which 
softens it. This is a favorite dish which keeps indefinitely (and so does the smell). 

MAORI FOODS SHOWING EUROPEAN INFLUENCE 

Paua Fritters 
(Paua is a large shell fish) 

Page 192 



RECIPES FROM NEW ZEALAND 193 

4 pauas K tsp. salt 

1 small onion dash of pepper 

Shell pauas, mince, and season with finely chopped onion, salt, and pepper. 

Batter for Paua Fritters: 

1 c. flour 1 egg 

1 tsp. baking powder milk 

Mix together the flour and baking powder with the beaten egg and sufficient milk 
to form a creamy batter. To this, add the paua mixture and brown in spoon lots in 
smoking hot fat. Serve hot. 

Pipi Pie 

(Small shell fish, similar to oysters) 

1 large dish of freshly gathered pipis 
/4 tsp. salt and dash of pepper 

Steam pipis sufficiently to open shells. Shell and mince. Season with onion, if 
desired; add salt and pepper. Line pie dish with flaky pastry and pour in pipi mix- 
ture. Cover with remainder of pastry and bake 20 minutes at 350° F. Serve hot. 

Steak, Oyster, and Mushroom Savory 

To every pound of meat allow one dozen oysters. (Sirloin or fillet steak are the 
best cuts for this dish.) 

Cut meat into neat pieces and place one layer in casserole. Season with salt and 
pepper to taste. Add a layer of chopped oysters, then a layer of chopped mushrooms. 
Continue this until casserole is full. Can be made with or without pastry. Cook in 
moderate oven one hour at 300° to 350° F. 

NEW ZEALAND-EUROPEAN RECIPES 

Anzac Biscuits 

2 ozs. flour 2 ozs. butter 

3 ozs. sugar 1 tbsp. golden syrup 
1 teacup coconut Vi tsp. soda 

1 teacup rolled oats 2 tbsp. boiling water 

Mix flour, sugar, coconut, and rolled oats. Melt butter and golden syrup. Dis- 
solve soda in boiling water and add to butter and golden syrup. Stir in the liquid. 
Place in spoonfuls on cold, greased trays. Bake 15 to 20 minutes at 350° F. 

Holiday Loaf 

4 c. flour 1 tsp. salt 

Vi tsp. sugar 2 tsp. baking powder 

1 small, cold, boiled potato 1 pint milk 

Sift dry ingredients. Add mashed potato. Add milk to make a soft smooth 
dough. Knead quickly. Put in greased bread tin about three-fourths full. Smooth 
top with knife dipped in melted butter and milk. Bake one hour at 350° to 400° F. 
To prevent crusting too soon, place paper over top of loaf for the first 10 to 15 
minutes. When done wrap in cloth until cool. 



ujuttercups 

Mary C. Martfneau 

JOHN'S teacher was getting quite old; in fact, she was old enough to retire, but John 
didn't know it. John just knew that he loved her dearly and that she looked beautiful 
to him. She wore a brown taffeta dress with a little bunch of scarlet flowers that he 
liked on Monday. On Tuesday she wore a soft, black nylon dress with TdIuc flowers 
and a full skirt that made her look as slim as a 'fairy queen crowned with snowy hair. 
On Wednesday she wore purple, on Thursday blue, but on Friday she wore a suit, and 
at recess she put her coat on over it and tied a scarf over her head for that was her day to 
"tend" the playground. 

When the first spring days began to arrive, and the skies were blue and the sun 
shone, John would notice her looking up toward the old brown hills west of the school- 
house, and he wondered what she was looking for. Then one day he found out. When 
recess was over, and all the children were sitting in their seats in position, she said to 
them, "Turn." They all turned in their seats to the right. Then she said, "Stand," 
and they all stood and faced her. "Now turn to the west," she said, "and look through 
the windows and tell me what you see." 

They all turned and looked through the five long windows, and there they saw 
only the old brown hills. They were silent. 

"What color are the hills, John?" she asked. 

A little surprised and embarrassed, he answered, "Brown, Mrs. Miller, just brown," 
and she said, "Yes, John, just brown." 

"Children," she continued, "there is magic working on those old brown hills 
now." Their eyes grew big. "One of these days when we look at them we will see 
what the magic has done. When we see them then they will not be brown, they will 
be green and you will know that spring is truly here." 

A week or so later, one morning before school began, Mrs. Miller looked up from 
her desk to see John standing before her, with a bunch of wild flowers — ^buttercups — 
in his hand, and he offered them to her with his broadest smile. To the delight of all 
the children and especially of John, she held them up for all to see and admire. 

"Where did you find them, John?" she asked, and he said, "On the hills." 

Then, to their great delight, she took one buttercup out of the bunch and held 
it under John's chin to see if its pollen would color his throat. The little flower cast 
a bright yellow shadow on his little white throat. Each child was called in turn. They 
giggled with joy and dehght. 

Magic worked in the schoolroom as John's teacher said, "Now, turn, stand, and look 
toward the west." The old brown hills were green, and the children looked in silent 
wonder. But the teacher — she stood for a long moment lost in the memory of other 
old brown hills far away, where two httle sisters and a dear pioneer mother had searched 
among the sages and wild grass for buttercups in the magic springtime. 

Page 194 






Sarah Seelyi JLarsen uias ybnjoiied a Q>evi)ing diobbyi 

for Seventy ijears 

'T^HE many hours which Sarah Seely Larsen of Castle Dale, Utah, has spent sewing 
■'■ since she was fourteen, at which time she was drafting her own patterns for dresses, 
shirts, pants, and coats, have been enjoyable and she is far from retiring from her hobby. 
For seventy years, her artistic hands have made many beautiful quilts, bridal gowns, and 
other dresses and clothing for her own family and others. Quilt top making "became a 
real hobby about fifteen years ago, when she began piecing and quilting a quilt for -each 
of her grandchildren to present them when they married. She now has enough quilts 
on hand for the grandchildren who are not married. 

She was born to Orange and Hanna Olsen Seely in Mount Pleasant, Utah, on 
February 7, 1872. She married Samuel H. Larsen in 1890. Her husband was bishop 
of Castle Dale Ward for eighteen years, and as a gracious hostess Sister Larsen received 
many of the General Authorities as guests in her home. Sister Larsen was secretary of 
a ward Relief Society for ten years .and also served for many years on a sewing commit- 
tee making burial clothes. She is still active in Relief Society. In work meeting, she 
always takes her place at the quilts. 



Vl/ind Pattern 

Vesta N. Lukei* 

The whispering wind-born waves caress, 
Insistently, the untouched beach 
Until the ripple-patterned sands 
Reveal the wind's imprint and reach. 



Page 195 



Bitter Medicine 

Part 3 (Conclusion) 
Olive W. Burt 



HELEN decided to put into 
immediate effect her plan for 
curing May Turner of her 
bad habit of gossiping. For the next 
few days she kept the telephone as 
busy as ever May, herself, could have 
done. And by the time of the first 
sewing meeting of the P. T. A. 
bazaar committee, she had talked to 
every woman on that committee, 
excepting one. 

Lettie had been enthusiastic, as 
she always was over Helen's schemes 
whether for a neighborhood party, 
a money-making project, or just 
new ways to trim a kitchen apron. 

'Tou're absolutely marvelous!'' 
she exclaimed, when Helen had out- 
lined her proposed treatment. 
'Trust you to think up the only 
thing that will work and that we 
could do with dignity!" she went off 
into peals of laughter. ''I just can't 
wait to begin!" 

''Now, Lettie," Helen cautioned, 
"this isn't any joke. It's serious 
therapy, I hope. Fm serious, at 
least." 

"Oh, so am I," Lettie agreed. 

"And," Helen went on firmly, 
"we mustn't let May get the slight- 
est hint of what we propose, or it 
will absolutely fail. And there's 
another thing, Lettie. Fm count- 
ing on you to be tactful and gener- 
ous, if it works." 

Tess Carlson was dubious. "I 
don't know, Helen. Oh, I'm with 
you one hundred per cent, but it 
seems so simple — such an easy way 
of treating something as vicious as 
that gossiping. I think May Turner 

Page 196 



needs a dose of really bitter medi- 
cine." 

"This will be bitter enough, Tess," 
Helen said gently, and a sudden 
comprehension of the full impact of 
her program struck her, and she 
was afraid — afraid of hurting May 
too much, of being the one to in- 
flict hurt upon another human be- 
ing. 

Marge Lewis took it as a huge 
joke. "What a scream!" she gig- 
gled. "I know I'll die laughing 
when I see her face." 

"I don't think it will strike us as 
funny. Marge," Helen told her. "I 
think we'll find it pretty hard to 
do." 

"Maybe so," Marge agreed, "but 
don't go tender-hearted on us, 
Helen. I, for one, will relish seeing 
her face." She stopped abruptly, 
and after a moment went on, "You 
didn't know that I have reason to 
want to cure that gossiping, did 
you? Because we never pass around 
stories about our neighbors, I kept 
this to myself. But Fm going to 
tell you now. 

"May Turner hurt my mother 
dreadfully last summer, when Moth- 
er was visiting me. You know what 
a friendly soul Mother is, and how 
she thought she'd do us younger 
women a good turn by baby-sitting 
for anyone who wanted an evening 
off. And she did it to be friendly, 
and wouldn't take a cent of pay. 
Well, she offered to tend May's two 
and, of course. May snatched at the 
chance. But when Mother refused 
to take pay for doing a neighborly 



BITTER MEDICINE 



197 



job like that, May couldn't under- 
stand it, and she began hinting 
around that Mother was baby-sitting 
just to get a chance to snoop around 
the houses. And her hints grew 
and grew, as they always do. And, 
of course, Mother finally got to hear 
what May was saying. May intended 
her to hear it, too. It nearly broke 
Mother's heart. I could have torn 
May's hair out when I saw Mother's 
face that day." 

Helen shook her head sadly. "I 
don't think I'd have blamed you, 
either. Marge. How awful for your 
mother. She is such a darhng — 
my Jill adored her." 

''All the children did — and stay- 
ing with them, tucking them into 
bed, and telling them stories made 
Mother so happy. And everyone 
excepting May, was wonderful. You 
sent Mother flowers every day from 
your garden, and Lois Jensen made 
her three pretty aprons, and Lettie 
took her riding many an evening. 
Everyone made her happy but May 
— she had to spoil it all." 

"Well, then, you'll help?" Helen 
asked, getting back to the subject 
about which she had called. 

''Of course, I'll help. And I 
know some of the women on the 
sewing committee have just as much 
reason to follow your lead as I do. 
I'm sure it'll be unanimous." 

"I hope so," Helen sighed. "It 
will be so much swifter and better 
if everyone co-operates." 

AS the time for the first sewing 
meeting drew near, Helen be- 
gan to have misgivings. To her 
gentle, friendly soul her plan seemed 
terribly harsh and brutal. She shud- 
dered when she thought of what 
she had started, and sometimes 



thought she would have turned 
back the clock to pre-scheme days 
if she could. 

And then she would remember 
Jill, round-eyed and casual, "When 
is Daddy going to jail. Mommy?" 
And she would see Tess Carlson's 
tear-streaked face as she cried, "He 
said that to Jim— to my Jim!" And 
she would hear Marge's voice break- 
ing when she said, "I could have 
torn her hair out when I saw 
Mother's face that day." Then 
Helen would straighten her shoul- 
ders, stick out her chin, and re- 
solve to go through with the plan. 
"Bitter or not, she must take her 
medicine!" 

In spite of her determination and 
her conviction that she was doing 
right, Helen found herself shaking 
as she dressed to go to the meet- 
ing. Her palms were wet with 
perspiration and her spine felt cold. 
She stood for a long moment before 
she opened the door to go out, won- 
dering whether she would have the 
nerve to go through with her plan. 

"But I have to," she sighed. "I 
thought it up; I got the others into 
it." Tears stung her eyelids. "But 
I feel sorry for May!" 

She went early to the meeting, 
feeling that it was her responsibility 
to be there, to take upon her own 
shoulders the burden of the job 
ahead. But as she went into the 
school library, which had been 
turned over to them for these sew- 
ing sessions, she found a number of 
the women already there. They 
greeted Helen with cries of wel- 
come, and Helen, looking at them, 
saw that they were as tense and 
worried as she. 

She spoke to them quietly. "Let's 
be as kind as we can." Then, "Let's 



198 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



get started on our work. We're to 
make fiber corsages today, you 
know." 

She opened the big box of ma- 
terials and began to distribute them. 
The women picked up the fiber and 
wire, the stems and leaves, and 
started to fashion the flowers they 
had learned to make during a win- 
ter craft class. 

They had scarcely begun, how- 
ever, when the door opened and 
May came bustling in, cheery and 
efficient, ready to do her full share 
of the task. Helen, seeing her this 
way, recalling what a good worker 
she was, felt her throat swell with 
pain at the thought of what lay 
ahead. Mercifully, though, she 
knew that May was unaware of 
their plan. 

For perhaps half an hour every- 
thing went along smoothly and 
happily, the busy snip, snip, snip of 
the scissors making a pleasant stac- 
cato accompaniment for the buzz 
of conversation. The topics dis- 
cussed were harmless enough: the 
bright sayings of the children, the 
efforts of the teachers to help a 
backward youngster, gardens, food, 
books. And then, as everyone knew 
it would, the gossip began. 

May leaned closer to Marge 
Lewis, who happened to be sitting 
next to her, and said in a hissing 
whisper that could be heard all 
around the long table, "Oh, Marge, 
I just have to tell you. You know 
Miss Wilson, the third grade teach- 
er? Well, what do you think? I 
was coming out of the drugstore last 
night— Teddy had a cough and I'd 
run down to pick up some cough 
medicine— and I saw her with. . . ." 

Her voice stopped suddenly, and 
a startled look came into her eyes 



as they rested on Marge's face. 
Marge had very quietly laid down 
her work and placed her hands over 
both ears. 

npHE blood came slowly into 
May's face, dyeing it a painful 
red, and she turned quickly to see 
whether anyone had noticed Marge's 
gesture. And as her eyes flew 
around the table, the red in her 
face and neck grew deeper, mottled, 
as if it would burst from the pores. 
For every woman there had her 
hands firmly over her eyes or her 
hps or her ears. 

May Turner swallowed hard, 
ducked her head, and began to 
work furiously. The others took up 
their work w^here they had dropped 
it, and the buzz of conversation be- 
gan again. But no one felt like 
smiling at May's discomfiture. 
Every woman there felt as if it had 
been her own punishment, and the 
conversation was kept up with dif- 
ficulty. 

Helen felt her throat constricted 
with pain, but she made herself tell 
an anecdote about Jill and her gup- 
pies, and gradually the tension 
eased a little and things seemed al- 
most normal again. For another 
half hour, and then May, who had 
kept determinedly out of the con- 
versation, heard someone mention 
Clarice Hapgood, who- had just an» 
nounced her engagement. 

This was too much for May. She 
looked up, evidently forgetting her 
recent discomfiture, and began, 
'That reminds me, girls! Clarice is 
just twenty, isn't she? Well, you 
know I don't believe she is really 
the Hapgood's child. Just twenty 
years ago Jane Hapgood. . . J' 

She stopped, gulped, and again 



BITTER MEDICINE 



199 



the blood rushed to her face. All 
around the table the women sat, 
hands over eyes, ears, and lips. 

May jumped to her feet, flinging 
down her work. 'Tou awful wom- 
en!" she cried. "You're horrible! 
Horrible! I hate you all!" and she 
turned and ran from the room. 

Helen got up quickly and fol- 
lowed her. Outside in the hall May 
stood leaning against the wall, her 
hands over her face, her shoulders 
shaking with sobs. Helen went 
swiftly to her. 

''May!" she said gently. 

"Go away! Go away!" May cried. 
"I don't want to talk to any of you! 
You all act so superior — you all 
pretend . . . ." Her words were 
stopped by her crying. 

Helen put her arms about the 
shaking woman. "I know it was 
awful," she began, close to tears 
herself. "But we felt we had to 
do something. . . ." 

"You all hate me, you always 
have!" May went on hysterically. 
"I try to be one of you. I work 
hard at everything we have to do— 
I never shirk, never ask anyone to 
do my share. I want to be one of 
you — I did want to. But not any 
more. I hate you all!" 

"x\o," Helen said. "No, you don't 
hate us— not the others, anyway. 
You can hate me if vou must, Mav, 
because it was my idea. I talked the 
others into it. . . ." 

ly/fAY'S hands dropped from her 
face and she stared at Helen 
in surprise. "You? You, the in- 
comparable Helen Lund? You 
thought this up! Well, now I know 
you for what you are!" 

"Yes," Helen admitted sadly, 
"yes, you do. And I guess I'm not 



any better than I need be. But you 
see. May, your gossiping was hurt- 
ing people. I don't think you real- 
ize how much you were hurting 
us all. Did you know that Jim 
Carlson nearly lost his partnership 
because you told around that he'd 
been in a crooked uranium deal and 
made a lot of money at it?" 

"I didn't say that he had!" May 
objected belligerently. "I just said 
I wouldn't be surprised. . . ." 

"And Jill was wondering when 
her Daddy was going to go to jail. 
Oh, May, you've said things about 
us all— things that weren't true, that 
didn't have a single basis in truth. 
And we just had to stop you." 

"But why me?" May wailed. 
"Why pick on me?" 

Helen sat down on a bench there 
in the hall and drew May down be- 
side her. Then, much as she had 
spoken to Jill a few days earlier, she 
said quietly, "Look at me. May. It's 
because you are the one w^ho starts 
these stories— every time." 

May sat still a moment and then 
said, sniffling a little, "Well, you 
have done what vou wanted to do. 
You've showed me you don't want 
me here. I'll resign from the 
P.T.A., and if I can get Ted to 
move, we'll move, and you won't 
be bothered with me any more. 
You've never liked me." 

"We do like you. May. We like 
you so much that we were willing 
to go through this unpleasant scene 
in order to cure you of the one 
thing we can't tolerate any longer. 
Don't you ever think of what harm 
you are doing?" 

May sat silent, wiping her eyes. 
Then she raised her head. "I guess 
I don't think, really." She began 
to cry again. "I don't know what's 



200 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



the matter with me — I don't know 
why I do it! Sometimes, when you 
people have been extra nice to me 
I make up my mind Fll never 
breathe another word about you. 
And then something happens— and 
I feel left out. I want to be in with 
you, attract your attention— so I say 
something I know will startle you— 
anything. Lots of times I don't 
even think what I am going to say 
—it just pops out." 

Helen looked at the woebegone 
face, and impulsively she gave May's 
shoulders a friendly squeeze. 'Tou 
sound just like a little girl— a con- 
trite little girl!" she smiled gently. 
And then she went on firmly, ''But 
you're not a little girl. May. You're 
a woman, and we want you to be 
one with us." 

May shook her head sadly. ''But 
how can I? How can I ever speak 
to any of you again? I'll always 
see those dreadful faces with their 
hands. . . ." She choked on the 
words. 

"I'll tell you what to do, May. 
Come back into the room with me. 
Act as if nothing had happened. 
You'll •see. Everyone will be glad 
it is over." 

May made no move to rise. 
"Maybe it's not over, Helen. Maybe 
I'll forget and start gossiping again 
.... Will they — are they going 
to. . .?" 



"Yes, May. I think they will. I 
think they will keep on with this 
treatment until they cure you." 

"Then what can I do?" 

"Take it in the spirit in which 
it is meant, May. It is bitter medi- 
cine, but it is given as medicine, 
just that. Swallow it — and if you 
need repeated doses, take them like 
the woman you are. You have 
plenty of courage, I know — plenty 
of spunk. Come on, then. Let's 
make use of it." 

The word spunk seemed to do 
the trick. May's shoulders straight- 
ened. She stood up. Her head 
raised. 

"You're right, Helen. I do have 
spunk — as much spunk as any of 
them." She managed a rueful 
smile. "And I guess it did take a 
good deal of gumption for you all 
to do this — I know you well 
enough to know that you didn't 
particularly relish it— or you'd have 
done it long before this. Well, 
come on. Let's go back into the 
room and face my doctors." Her 
voice broke a little, but she walked 
purposefully toward the door. 

Helen followed slowly. She knew 
she could count on the others to 
do the right thing— to act as if noth- 
ing unusual had taken place that 
afternoon. And she could count 
on May, too. She was a soldier- 
she was worth curing! 



» ♦ ■ 



cJhe JLength 

Fiances C. Yost 

The thing a lady won't discuss, 
Or does with brevity, 
The darkest secret of her past, 
Her own longevity. 




FROM THE FIELD 




All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook oi Instiuctions, page 123. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Leona S. Seiter 

GRANITE STAKE (UTAH) HONORS VISITING TEACHERS 

AT CONVENTION 



Honored with all the visiting teachers of Granite Stake at a program and buffet 
luncheon were the oldest visiting teachers (in point of service) from each of the six 
wards in the stake. 

Front row, left to right, are: Lucinda C. Harrington, Columbus Ward, forty- 
three years of service as a visiting teacher; Martha Jane R. Johnson, Fairmont Ward, 
sixty-six years of service. 

Back row, left to right: Mervel A. Hall, Nibley Park Ward, forty-five years of 
service; Rhoda Reid, Forest Dale Ward, fifty years of service; Gertrude Johnson, Wells 
Ward, forty-nine years of service; Dora R. Wilcken, Lincoln Ward, thirty-four years 
of service. 

Elsie B. North, President, Granite Stake Relief Society, reports that "a 
large percentage of all visiting teachers were in attendance and enjoyed an inspiring 
program and buffet luncheon." 

Page 201 



202 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 




Photograph submitted by Marion N. Pinkston 

LOS ANGELES STAKE (CALIFORNIA), ADAMS WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 

HONORS ELDERLY MEMBERS 

Front row, seated, left to right: Marie Clark, Secretary, Adams Ward Relief 
Society; Faye Moon, Second Counselor; Ingeborg Brinek, First Counselor; Mary Evelyn 
Spencer, President. 

Marion N. Pinkston, President, Los Angeles Stake Relief Society, reports: 'This 
midsummer celebration honored the Relief Society sisters who have been members for 
over fifty years. Many of the sisters in this protograph have been members of the Adams 
Ward since the days when it was the only ward in Southern California. There are now 
213 wards in the Southern California area." 




Photograph submitted by Edna S. Walker 

ALPINE STAKE RELIEF SOCIETY COMMEMORATES THE ONE 

HUNDREDTH ANNIVERSARY OF THE ORGANIZATION OF 

RELIEF SOCIETY IN AMERICAN FORK, UTAH 

September 26, 1956 

More than forty Relief Society sisters participated in the program of the opening 
social which, also, commemorated the organization of Relief Society in American Fork, 
October 24, 1856. Shown in the picture, left to right, are: Melissa Robinson; Doris 
Robinson; Norma Smith; Harriet Mulliner; Emma Steiner; Nellie Crystal; Nancy 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



203 



Reece; Mary McTague; Mary Griffith; Edna S. Walker, Stake Relief Society President; 
Cleone Cleghorn, Counselor; Erma Burgess, Counselor; Dorothy Wright; Esther 
Christensen; Lucile Walker; Alice Vance; Elsie Strong; Myrtle Seastrand; Luana Smith. 

Back row: Leona Anderson; Jean Gordon; Vivian Barker; Myrl Scott; Lillie Beck; 
Josie Walker; Zella Thornton; Lydia Kirkpatrick. 

In the program, from the frame on the right, the story of the first Relief Society 
in American Fork was dramatized. Sister Elsie Strong represented the first American 
Fork Relief Society president, Agnes Crooks. Scenes typical of this period, such as 
wheat gleaning, visiting teaching when commodities were gathered, and silkworm rais- 
ing, were pictured. 

The second part of the program introduced the 1956-57 program. Musical num- 
bers in keeping with the theme of each course were presented, and refreshments were 
served. 




Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Nielsen 

LEHI STAKE (UTAH), FAIRFIELD BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERS 
. GAIN JOY FROM QUILT MAKING EXPERIENCE 

Left to right, front row: Myrtle Erickson; Lois Maybe; Sophronia Dubois, Secre- 
tary-Treasurer; Leah McKinney, President, Fairfield Branch Relief Society; Mildred 
Carson, Second Counselor; and Vera Carson, First Counselor. 

Back row: President Oscar A. Kirkham of The First Council of Seventy, and 
Caroline Cook. 

Ruby M. Nielsen, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, sends in the report of 
Sister McKinney that the day the sisters were quilting the quilt which had been pieced 
by Edith Strasburg of Lehi, they were discussing ways in which to sell the quilt to 
someone outside the branch. Then President Kirkham came, and "he brought such 
a sweet peaceful spirit with him. He encouraged us and told us we were doing a 
wonderful work. He wanted to buy the quilt, said collecting pieced quilts was his 
hobby. He said, They remind me of my mother.' " Sister McKinney continues: 
"Of course, we were honored to add this quilt to his collection. ... He asked that 
we all put our names on the quilt, then bring it to him at his office. 

"The day we took the quilt to Brother Kirkham was full of memorable ex- 
periences. ... As we lunched with this kind, loving man, he introduced us to a num- 
ber of other Church authorities. Then we saw many more including President McKay. 
We visited the Church offices and touted the temple grounds." 



204 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 




Photograph submitted by Isabella P. Walton 

SOUTH BEAR RIVER STAKE (UTAH) JOINS WITH BEAR RIVER STAKE 
AND NORTH BOX ELDER STAKE SINGING MOTHERS IN PRESENTING 
MUSIC FOR SOUTH BEAR RIVER STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

September 2, 1956 

South Bear River Stake President Isabella P. Walton is seated fourth from the 
left on the front row; pianist Christine Mason at the piano; organist Ann Freiss, stand- 
ing back of Sister Mason; organist Arlene Ficklin, at the left of Sister Freiss; Prudence 
W, Reeder, North Box Elder Stake chorister, back of Sister Ficklin; Hilma C. Ander- 
son, South Bear River Stake chorister, and conductor of the group, seated third to the 
right of the piano, in the front row. 

This group participated, with other Singing Mothers choruses, in the October 
annual general Relief Society conference. 




Photograph submitted by Cleona W. Hedenstrom 

OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), TWENTIETH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY PAST 
AND PRESENT EXECUTIVE OFFICERS HOLD OUTSTANDING SOCIAL 

Front row, left to right: Rilla Beck, President, Twentieth Ward Relief Society; 
past presidents: Katherine Smeding; Elva Kunz; Grace McFarland; and Kate Wood- 
bury, former Ogden Stake president. 

Second row, left to right: Myrtle Hansen; Mildred Alkema; Mabel Belnap; Mar- 
tha London; Mary Perkins; Lenora Jacobsen; Caroline Kranenberg; Mattie Manning. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



205 



Third row, left to right: Ella Anderson; Ruth Williams; Alice Martin; Addie 
Pulsipher; Vera Arrington; Edith Arnold. 

Officers who were not present when the picture was taken are: Bergloit Dinsdale; 
Eliza Carruth; Bessie Mumford; Marcella Carruth. 

Cleona W. Hedenstrom, President, Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports: "Twenty- 
eight years of Relief Society were informally talked over at the anniversary party of 
the Twentieth Ward Relief Society of Ogden Stake. Former ward executive officers 
were guests of honor at this program" which was ''one of the outstanding parties of 
the season. A beautiful red rose was presented to each of the guests, symbolizing the 
love the ward organization feels for each one of these faithful sisters." 




Photograph submitted by Mildred B. Jarvis 

MARICOPA STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS VISITING 
TEACHER CONVENTION, September 27, 1956 

Visiting teachers who have served over forty years in the Maricopa Stake are 
pictured, left to right, first row: Lillian Palmer; Pearl Mathenia; Blanche Boyle; Hazel 
McCook; Edna Martin; Harriett Webb; Minnie Bond; Vera Judd. 

Back row: Esther Lewis; Ida Wakefield; Nettie Shumway; Louise Skousen; Vera 
Jennings; Dora Openshaw; Phoebe Scott. Not present: Hattie Miller and Sina Morten- 
sen, eighty-nine, who has served as a visiting teacher for the longest period of time. 

Mildred B. Jarvis, President, Maricopa Stake Relief Society, reports: ''Each ward 
participated through song, prayer, or speech, and all wards were well represented in 
general attendance." She writes that a skit on the presentation of the message in the 
homes was enacted by visiting teachers from the Mesa Fourth Ward, written by 
Lillian Peterson, stake visiting teacher message leader. A tribute to all women who 
have accepted the visiting teacher calhng was presented by Sister Peterson. "Stake 
board members contributed much to the success of the convention through their ar- 
rangement of details, friendliness, and good will extended to the sisters/' and by 
furnishing and serving the refreshments. 



206 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 




Photograph submitted by Belva Petersen 

EAST OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), THIRTY-SIXTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 
HONORS OLDEST MEMBERS, September 27, 1956 

Belva Petersen, President, East Ogden Stake, reports that Elizabeth Clarke East, 
(left) and Ida H. Wilson Spence (right), were special guests at the opening social 
of the Thirty-sixth Ward Relief Society. Leona Nielson, (center) President, Thirty- 
sixth Ward Relief Society, presented corsages to the two sisters who are eighty-two 
years old. Sister East has been active in Relief Society for twenty-three years and 
Sister Spence is a visiting teacher and has been in Relief Society for twenty years. 
Both are converts to the Church. A program and dinner featured the occasion. 



I Lot Ujy (chance 



Gene Romoh 

How comes reanimation of the earth, 
As spring, each year, its golden wings unfolds? 
Not just by chance, this miracle has birth. 
The sentient mind, a Master's hand, beholds — 
Clothing with sheen of sun, the daffodil . . . 
Fashioning the violet's purple gown . . . 
Increasing music in a rippling rill . . . 
And placing upon lily brows a crown. 

That which comes by chance will have its flaw, 
This is perfection born of highest law. 



uierbs for 
Itioaern C^ookerg 

Tarragon 
Elizabeth Williamson 




TARRAGON is a perennial which 
grows about two feet high. It may 
be divided in the fall and starts made from 
cuttings or root divisions. The superior 
variety, French tarragon, produces no 
seeds. 

Esdragon is the French word for tar- 
ragon, which means "little dragon." "Lit- 
tle dragon" referred to snakes and rep- 
tiles during the middle ages. The leaves 
of the herb esdragon (tarragon) were used 
in healing the bites of the reptiles. 

Esdragon or tarragon is a delicate herb, 
growing beautifully. It produces dark 
green leaves and tiny white blossoms 
which give off a delightful spicy aroma. 
Tarragon is most commonly known for 
its use in vinegars, but if used sparingly 
in seasoning for fish sauces (Tartar) and 
to flavor chicken, these foods will have a 
subtle and different quality. 

PouLET ET Esdragon 
(Chicken and Tarragon) 

This is a recipe from a small restaurant 
in Southern France specializing in this 



[ASTER MUSIC «^ 

lAOIES ^A^" ''^ 
THRH PART tlV¥ 




CHRIST AROSE-Groton 18 

CHRIST HAS RISEN— Schubert 20 

CHRIST THE LORD IS RISEN 

TODAY— Erb 16 

EASTER BELLS (2 Part)— Durocher .20 
GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD- 

Stainer 16 

HOSANNA-Granier 20 

HOSANNA BLESSED IS HE— 

Marryott .'18 

JOYOUS EASTER SONG— House 20 

LEGENDE— Tschaikowsky 20 

MY REDEEMER LIVES-Gates 20 

OUR CHRIST HAS RISEN— Connor .25 

THERE IS A GREEN HILL FAR 
AWAY-Gounod 18 



Music Sent Gn Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order -blank 



DAYNES -MUSIC COMPANY 

T5 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 

□ On Approval D Charge 

Q Money Enclosed 



Name — 

Address 

City & State 



i^li^M^ 




. 15 E. 1st South 



MS NORTH UNIVERSfTY. PROVO 'f 2S60 WASHiNSTON ^S^Q9W 



Page 207 



208 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1957 



dish. The tarragon sauce is served over 
steamed rice, with boiled chicken. This 
dish, with a leafy, green salad is a gour- 
met's meal. 

Tarragon Sauce 



Vz pt. cream 
2 tbsp. flour 

salt and ground pepper to taste 
Vi cube butter 
1 pinch of tarragon 
This is a rich sauce, unusual and rather 
exotic in flavor. 



vUifido \K> \ja rd( 






ens 



Gladys Hesser Burnham 

My mother's window sills were full 

Of coleus and fern, 

Geraniums and violet plants. 

Each striving in its turn 

To blossom best or bush the most, 

Rewarding tender care. 

Just like her children growing in 

That loving, fragrant air. 



• BEAIJTIFIJL 
• HAXDY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely- 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 ^Q>^ 

31 Richards St. Salt Lakr> ritv 1 Utah ri| \^^ 



[Jtjirthdaii ^congratulations 

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs. Julia C. Burr, 
Provo, Utah, ninety-nine; Mrs. Lo- 
rine I. Higbee, Toquerville, Utah, 
ninety-five; Mrs. Esther Sessions 
Barber, Syracuse, Utah, ninety-four; 
Mrs. Ann Dalley Pratt, Bountiful, 
Utah, ninety-four; Mrs. Clara B. 
Singleton, Ferron, Utah, ninety- 
four; Mrs. Wilhelmina Wiltbank 
Marble, Lehi, Arizona, ninety-two; 
the following women who have 
reached their ninety-first birthdays: 
Mrs. Minnie S. Weibel, South 
Gate, California; Mrs. Pamela E. 
Thompson Smith, Centerville, 
Utah; Mrs. Lucy Ann Francis Jen- 
son, Clarkston, Utah; Mrs. Emma 
Peterson Riddle, Richfield, Utah; 
Mrs. Anna S. Hillstead, Preston, 
Idaho; Mrs. Catherine Bennett, 
Pocatello, Idaho; and the following 
women who have reached their 
ninetieth birthdays: Mrs. Eleanor 
Spencer Jensen, Sandy, Utah; Mrs. 
Nona Phippen, Alhambra, Cali- 
fornia; Mrs. Rose Ann Guidici 
Young, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. 
Louisa Neat Grimmett, Paris, Ida- 
ho; Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith, 
Randolph, Utah; Mrs. Anna May 
Stratton Smith, Sherman Oaks, Cali- 
fornia. 



[Kobin 



Evelyn Fjddsted 

There is a robin out there. 
On a bare icy limb. 
He came back too soon, 
For the weather is grim. 

He has waited for spring, 
Its warmth he has missed; 
To see winter in flight, 
He could not resist. 



SPECIAL SPRING 

TYPEWRITING 
CLASSES 

FOR RELIEF SOCIETY AND 
GENEALOGY WORKERS 




Classes to run 6 :30-8 :00 p.m., Mondays and 
Thursdays. Includes both beginning and ad- 
qi vanced students. Avis Rundell, instructor. 

Call EMpire 3-2765 today 

IDS BUSINESS CLASSES 

70 North Main Salt Lake City 



ELECTRIC 

WATER 

HEATING 



costs the 

average 

family 

only 

about 

a dime 

a day 



Buy from Your Dealer or Plumber 



Be Modern... 

Live Electrically 

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 




THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 



EVERETT 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 



Beesley Musk Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



VIDA FOX CLAWSON 
ANNOUNCES 

HAWAII 

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour 
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957. 

Historic Train 

Leaves Salt iake City, July 26, 1957 

The Historic Train includes: 
Places of Interest in Church History, 
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and 
Large Eastern Cities. 

Warning: Both of these tour parties 
will be limited in number. Make 
reservations early. 

Write or Phone: 

Vida Fox Clawson 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



MESSAGES DF 
mSPIRATIDlV 



1. MESSAGES OF 
INSPIRATION 

This outstanding group of addresses 
by the General Authorities, selected 
by them personally, includes inspir- 
ing discussions on many aspects 
of the Restored Gospel. -$3.75 

2. DISCOURSES OF THE 
PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH 

Compiled by Alma P. Burton 

Excerpts from important sermons by the 
Prophet Joseph Smith are conveniently ar- 
ranged for immediate reference. This spe- 
cial treatment offers a better opportunity 
•to understand the Prophet and the truths 
revealed to him. $3.00 

3. ARCHAEOLOGY AND THE 
BOOK OF MORMON 

Milton R. Hunter 



Dr. Hunter's personal tour of Book of Mormon coun- 
try (Mexico and Central America) is described w^ith 
all the excitement of a present-day novel. Over 134 
intriguing photographs are included. $4.50 



........ 



DGserctEBBooh to. 

/ 44 East South TempI.e - Salt Lake Gity. -Utah . .^ 




Archaeology and the; 
Book of Mormon 




Mail this 

convenient 

order coupon 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money 

order ( ) charge to my account for encircled (numbered) 

books: 1 2 3 

Amount enclosed $ 

Name 

Address 

City Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 



i^l 
















^ -W 




^ar^Shorf Story issyf: 




J^pncot Hjiossoms 



Christie Lund Coles 

Once more the apricot has bloomed in lace. 
Embossed with palest satin, bridal white; 
Lifting her gleaming blossoms to the face 
Of heaven, to deny the earth-bound night; 
Once more its perfume rises to the sun 
Deep from the hidden place of life and root 
While bees sip nectar time and weather won, 
From these bright harbingers of golden fruit. 

Now is the promised time of blossoming, 
The time of wonder and of childlike hope. 
That rises as the flutter of a wing 
Lifting the spirit to a widening scope. 

Strong as the wings of frailest butterfly 

These flowers that speak of both the earth and sky. 



The Cover: Japanese Cherry Blossoms 
Japan Photo-Movie Service 
Submitted by Hazel M. Robertson 

Frontispiece: Apricot Blossoms 

Photograph by Ward Linton 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjrom I Lear and C/c 



ar 



To "the many testaments that have 
gone before" about the great worth of 
our marvelous Magazine, I should like to 
add mine. Our Magazine is distinguished 
from the other magazines that come into 
our home. I think of it not as just a 
paper-and-print booklet, but as a Maga- 
zine with a heart. I never read an issue 
without feeling the love and elevating 
influence of my sisters who edit it and 
write the many inspirational lessons, 
stories, and poems. To each who con- 
tributes to its great worth, I should like 
to say a sincere "Thank you" for their 
being worthy of receiving inspiration from 
our Heavenly Father to make other lives 
and homes sweeter. This year I have 
been blessed with the thrilling experi- 
ence of teaching the theology lessons in 
our ward. Because of the special help 
received from Brother Leland H. Mon- 
son in presenting The Book of Mormon 
lessons, I should like to express special 
gratitude to him. 

— Mrs. Lauradene N. Bryson^ 
Washington, D. C. 

My mother, Clara B. Singleton, who 
is ninety-four years old, still enjoys the 
lessons and stories in the Magazine. She 
has seen so many changes in this organ- 
ization in her lifetime. 

— Elva S. Seely 
Craig, Colorado 

May I say that the December issue of 
the Magazine is a masterpiece of expres- 
sion in art and in narrative content. 

— LcNora Kirkbride 
Smithfield, Utah 

I am grateful that we Relief Society 
members have a Magazine that we can 
call our own and be proud to do so. I 
find both old copies and the new issues 
very useful in preparing talks, enriching 
lessons, and for special activities, such as 
pageants, readings, etc. Thanks to you 
all. The Magazine continues to get better 
and better. 



— Maude O. Cook 
Trcmonton, Utah 



I enjoy The Reliei Society Magazine 
ever so much, also the inspirational lesson 
courses. After studying the fine literature 
lesson for December 1956, entitled 
"Shakespeare's Poetic Power," I felt in- 
spired to try to express my appreciation 
for it in poetry. The accompanying poem 
expresses my sentiments, thanks to the 
help of the Magazine and the fine lessons. 
I have never once before had the desire to 
even try to write poetry. 

APPRECIATION 

I hke poetry! It's such an artful way 

Of putting into words what one wants 

to say; 
Oh, would that I, like Shakespeare, might 

become 
Able to weave ' thoughts into words, 

masterfully, as he has done! 

—Clara Belle C. Ott 
New Plymouth, Idaho 

We appreciate the honor of being 
represented as a mission in The Reliei 
Society Magazine, and having some of our 
recipes pubhshed. We appreciate the 
Magazine. It is a wonderful help in many 
ways, and is delightful reading for young 
and old. 

— Jennie R. Bowman 

President 

Mexican Mission Relief Society 

Mexico City, Mexico 

Thank you so very much for our won- 
derful Magazine and especially for the 
lovely December issue. Even though I 
didn't have a part in the building of the 
new Relief Society building, it makes 
me tingle all over to think that I am 
a small part of the great Relief Society 
organization. 

— Mrs. Leila Baker 

Klamath Falls, Oregon 

The December issue of The Reliei So- 
ciety Magazine is priceless. I have ordered 
extra copies for some dear friends who do 
not belong to our Church, and I am sure 
they will appreciate having them. 
— Eliza M. Wakefield 
Carlsbad, New Mexico 



Page 210 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford --------- President 

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor 

Helen W. Anderson .._--- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker _.--_-- Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond 

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young 

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Alton W. Hunt 

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor --------- Vesta P. Crawford 

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen 

General Manager ---- Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 44 APRIL 1957 No. 4 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

The Family and the Resurrection Roy W. Doxey 212 

The Northern Far East Mission Preston R. Nibley 218 

Selling The Relief Society Magazine Thomas S. Monson 227 

What Is Joy? Jennie Brown Rawlins 237 

Winning Our Goal 243 

Fight Cancer With Research, Education, and Service Walter J. Kohler 246 

The Value of Poetry Elaine C. Southwick 248 

The Three Wise Women Fredrika Clinch 257 

A New Quih for an Old Home Jane T. Mattice 258 

Make Them Feel Secure Caroline Eyring Miner 265 

A Look Backward and Forward, Relief Society All the Way Annie W. Westover 266 

Formosa — Culinary Melting Pot Edna B. Culmsee 267 

Dilemma Wilma Boyle Bunker 275 

FICTION— SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES 

Mountain Vacation Deone R. Sutherland 220 

New Shoes for Flo Wanda F. Hilton 230 

Going Modern Frances C. Yost 252 

Two of a Kind Maude Rubin 260 

The Bright Star — Serial — Chapter Two Dorothy S. Romney 271 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 210 

Sixty Years Ago 238 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 239 

Editorial: Blessings Attendant Upon an Office Marianne C. Sharp 240 

In Memoriam — Nettie Maria Davis Bradford 241 

Notes to the Field: Hymn of the Month 242 

Notes From the Field: ReUef Society Activities Hulda Parker 276 

Birthday Congratulations 280 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Let's Garden With Half the Work Dorthea N. Newbold 234 

Recipes From the Northern Far East Mission Frances P. Andrus 244 

Miriam Diplock Land Welcomes Opportunities to Serve 270 

How to Plant Small Seeds Elizabeth Wilhamson 279 

POETRY 

Apricot Blossoms — Frontispiece Christie Lund Coles 209 

Camphor Trees Elsie McKinnon Strachan 233 

The Smallest One's Prayer Maryhale Woolsey 233 

Legacy Leslie Savage Clark 242 

An Easter Thought Delia Adams Leitner 247 

Meeting Place Catherine E. Berry 251 

Time to Grow Ada Marie Patten 270 

Late Spring Eva Willes Wangsgaard 275 

My Lad Dorothy J. Roberts 278 

Pamela Ethel Jacobson 278 

Reunion Vesta N. Lukei 278 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can 
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at 
once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



The Family and the Resurrection 



Roy W. Doxey 

Assistant Professor of Religion 
Brigham Young Universit}' 



THE greatest events are those 
which affect the greatest 
number. There is no event 
that will ever happen to individuals 
or nations which is as important as 
the resurrection. There is no event 
for which one should more care- 
fully prepare than for this experi- 
ence. Although "man is that he 
might have joy" (2 Nephi 2:25), 
and ''happiness is the object and 
design of our existence," there can- 
not be a fulness of joy in this life. 
The greatest joys attainable to the 
sons and daughters of God are those 
which come when they are resur- 
rected. This great truth is pro- 
claimed in a revelation gi\en to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith: 

For man is spirit. The elements are 
eternal, and spirit and element, insepar- 
ably connected, receive a fulness of joy; 
And when separated, man cannot recei\e 
a fulness of joy (D. & C. 93:33-34). 

The importance of this great 
truth cannot be overestimated as a 
contribution to one's understanding 
of the purposes of God for his chil- 
dren. 

The interest in and appreciation 
of the valued information possessed 
by the Latter-day Saints concerning 
the resurrection is well expressed by 
President Brigham Young when he 
said: "A true knowledge and a cor- 
rect understanding of the resurrec- 
tion is a source of great comfort and 
joy to a Saint of God" (Teachings 
of Pres. Brigham Young, page 19). 

The feelings and the actuality of 
the resurrection foi" mankind were 
known to the Prophet Joseph Smith, 

Page 212 



in part, by the following vision 
which he related upon learning of 
the death of Lorenzo D. Barnes in 
England: 

I will tell you what I want. If tomorrow 
I shall be called to lie in \onder tomb, in 
the morning of the resurrection let me 
strike hands with m\- father, and cr}', 
"My father," and he will say, "My son, 
my son," as soon as the rock rends and 
before we come out of our graves. 

And may we contemplate these things 
so? Yes, if we learn how to live and 
how to die. . . . 

\\^ould you think it strange if I relate 
what I ha^e seen in vision in relation to 
this interesting theme? Those who have 
died in Jesus Christ may expect to enter 
into all that fruition of joy when they 
come forth, \^hich the\' possessed or an- 
ticipated here. 

So plain was the \ision, that I actually 
saw men, before they had ascended from 
the tomb, as though they were getting up 
slowly. The\" took each other h\ the 
hand and said to each other, "My father, 
my son, my mother, my daughter, my 
brother, my sister." And when the voice 
calls for the dead to arise, suppose I am 
laid by the side of mv father, what would 
be the first joy of my heart? To meet my 
father, m\- mother, my brother, my sister; 
and when they are by my side, I embrace 
them and they me. . . . 

Oh! how I would delight to bring before 
\"0u things which \"0u never thought of! 
But povert}- and the cares of the world 
prevent. But I am glad I have the privi- 
lege of communicating to you some 
things which, if grasped closely, will be a 
help to vou when earthquakes bellow, the 
clouds gather, the lightnings flash, and 
the storms are ready to burst upon you 
like peals of thunder. Lay hold of these 
things and let not your knees or joints 
tremble, nor your hearts faint; and then 
uhat can eartliquakes, wars and tornadoes 
do? Nothing. All your losses will be 
made up to you in the resurrection, pro- 



THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION 



213 



\-ided vou continue faithful. By the \is- 
ion of the Almight}' I have seen it. 

More painful to me are the thoughts 
of annihilation than death. If I ha\e no 
expectation of seeing mv father, mother, 
brothers, sisters and friends again, my 
heart would burst in a moment, and I 
should go down to m\- gra\ e. 

The expectation of seeing my friends in 
the morning of the resurrection cheers 
mv soul and makes me bear up against 
the evils of life. It is like their taking 
a long joumev, and on their return we 
meet them with increased jov. 

God has revealed His Son from the 
hea\ens and the doctrine of the resurrec- 
tion also; and we have a knowledge that 
those \\t bun- here God will bring up 
again, clothed upon and quickened by the 
Spirit of the great God; and what mat- 
tereth it whether we lav them down, or 
we lav down with them, when we can 
keep them no longer? Let these truths 
sink down in our hearts, that we may 
e\en here begin to enjov that which shall 
be in full hereafter (D.H.C., V: 361-362). 

nPHE sentiments expressed in the 
foregoing would seem to give 
to all Latter-dav Saint mothers an 
opportunity to teach their children 
the subject of the resurrection and 
its implications concerning the ties 
of affection which bind families to- 
gether. Latter-dav Saints are blessed 
richlv bv the guidance of God's 
revelations through the living oracles 
and also the modern books of scrip- 
ture. The testimonies of the 
prophets, both ancient and modern, 
are rich sources of material for 
enlarging our understanding and 
testimonies concerning such funda- 
mental doctrines as the resurrection. 
In the language of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith these testimonies 
concerning the mission of Jesus 
Christ constitute the fundamental 
principles of our religion: 

The fundamental principles of our re- 
ligion are the testimony of the Apostles 
and Prophets, concerning Jesus Christ, 



that He died, was buried, and rose again 
the third day, and ascended into heaven; 
and all other things which pertain to our 
religion are only appendages to it. But 
in connection with these, we believe in 
the gift of the Holv Ghost, the power of 
faith, the enjoyment of the spiritual gifts 
according to the will of God, the restora- 
tion of the house of Israel, and the final 
triumph of truth (D.H.C., III: 30). 

There is another area of interest 
and profit for Latter-day Saint moth- 
ers to instruct their children which 
follows the ''testimony of the 
Apostles and Prophets." It is the 
place of prophecy concerning the 
divine mission of Jesus Christ, an 
important part of which is the resur- 
rection. Probably no better place is 
found in scripture concerning the 
functioning of a prophet and the 
witness he leaves than the thoughts 
expressed by Jacob the son of Lehi. 
In suggesting that a purpose of writ- 
ing upon plates of metal during the 
Nephite dispensation was to bring 
to their descendants a knowledge of 
their fathers and of their joy in what 
God had revealed to them, Jacob 
writes: 

For, for this intent have we written 
these things, that thev may know that we 
knew of Christ, and w-e had a hope of 
his gloH' manv hundred years before his 
coming; and not onlv we ourselves had 
a hope of his glor)-, but also all the holy 
prophets which were before us. 

Behold, they believed in Christ and 
worshiped the Father in his name. . . . 

Wherefore, we search the prophets, 
and we ha\e many revelations and the 
spirit of prophecy; and having all of these 
witnesses we obtain a hope, and our faith 
becometh unshaken, insomuch that we 
truly can command in the name of Jesus 
and the ver\- trees obev us, or the moun- 
tains, or the waves of the sea. . . . 

Behold, great and marvelous are the 
works of the Lord. How unsearchable 
are the depths of the mysteries of him; and 
it is impossible that man should find out 
all his wavs. And no man knoweth of 



214 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



his ways save it be revealed unto him; 
wherefore, brethren, despise not the reve- 
lations of God. . , . 

Wherefore, brethren, seek not to coun- 
sel the Lord, but to take counsel from his 
hand. For behold, ye yourselves know 
that he counseleth in wisdom, and in 
justice, and in great mercy, over all his 
works (Jacob 4:4 ff.). 

TACOB continues by emphasizing 
^ the necessity of being reconciled 
to Christ through his atonement 
that ''ye may obtain a resurrection, 
according to the power of the 
resurrection which is in Christ. . . /' 
(verse 11). Then Jacob suggests 
the place of prophecy in the eternal 
plan: 

Behold, my brethren, he that prophe- 
sieth, let him prophesy to the understand- 
ing of men; for the Spirit speaketh the 
truth and lieth not. Wherefore, it speak- 
eth of things as they really are, and of 
things as they really will be; wherefore, 
these things are manifested unto us plain- 
ly, for the salvation of our souls. But 
behold, we are not witnesses alone in 
these things; for God also spake them 
unto prophets of old (Jacob 4:13). 

By reason of God's foreknowledge, 
he inspired his divinely ordained 
prophets centuries before the earth- 
ly mission of Jesus, to know that 
Jesus would be raised from the dead. 
(See Mosiah 13:33-35.) The proph- 
ets in all dispensations have looked 
forward to the time when death 
would be removed permanently, and 
the grave would no longer hold a 
victory over the spirits and bodies 
of men. Probably one of the best 
Old Testament prophecies of this 
event is the 19th verse of the 26th 
chapter of Isaiah: 

Thy dead men shall live, together with 
my dead body shall they arise. Awake 
and sing, ye that dwell in dust: for thy 
dew (sorrow or death) is as the dew of 



herbs (death shall quickly pass away as 
dew disappears by the rays of the morn- 
ing sun), and the earth shall cast out the 
dead. (Words in parentheses author's.) 

Other Old Testament prophets 
proclaimed the coming resurrection 
as the hope of Israel and of all men. 
Latter-day Saints will remember 
the prophecies of Job (See Job 
19:25-27), who witnessed that he 
would come forth from the grave 
as a tangible, immortalized being; 
of Ezekiel (See Ezekiel 37:1-14), 
who spoke of the literal joining of 
the physical body of flesh and 
bones; and of Daniel's (See Daniel 
12:2) testimony that both the just 
and the unjust would come forth to 
a resurrected life. 

Book of Mormon prophets have 
their prophecies (testimonies) re- 
corded that we in this dispensation 
would have greater faith and under- 
standing of this fundamental sub- 
ject. Abinadi (Mosiah 16:7-10), 
Amulek (Alma 11:41-44), Jacob 
(2 Nephi 9:6-8, 11-13), Alma 
(40:21-23), and Samuel the La- 
manite (Helaman 14:15-16) pointed 
out that by reason of the mission 
performed by Jesus all men would 
receive their bodies again never 
more to be separated. 

The predictions of these many 
prophets concerning the resurrec- 
tion, attest, with the many other 
prophecies now fulfilled, that God, 
and not man, is the sovereign of 
this world. For those who have 
faith in the divine scriptures, there 
is ample justification for believing 
that God's promises will not go 
unfulfilled, as he has made these 
promises to his ''apostles and proph- 
ets." 



THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION 



215 



T ATTER-day Saint parents and, 
especially, the mothers have a 
wonderful opportunity to teach 
their children the answers to gospel 
questions raised by their children. 
Just such a question as ''Why did 
Jesus come alive again?" was an- 
swered in a most informative article 
by President Joseph Fielding Smith 
in the August 1954 issue of the 
Improvement Era, pages 559, 578. 
A brief summary of that article fol- 
lows, in order that those mothers 
who do not have access to the article 
may be prepared with the answer 
to this question: 

All of us lived as spirit sons and 
daughters of our Heavenly Father 
before we were born into this life. 
There we learned that this earth- 
life was to be a probationary place 
where we would be tested and given 
the privilege of walking by faith 
and, if faithful in keeping the Lord's 
commandments, we might become 
like our Father in heaven. Adam 
and Eve, our first parents, were not 
subject to death when placed in the 
Garden of Eden, and they would 
have remained there, without chil- 
dren, forever, if they did not become 
mortal, as we are today (2 Nephi 
2:22-25; Moses 5:11). After their 
transgression, they were driven from 
the Garden and the children born 
to them inherited death. Thus 
everyone of us would have come 
under the power of Satan after 
death, if there had been no atone- 
ment. If we were not restored to 
life our spirits would become sub- 
ject to Satan forever, and our bodies 
would have remained in the grave 
without end (2 Nephi 9:6-13). 

Under the merciful plan of sal- 
vation prepared in the pre-earth life, 
Jesus became the one who would 



redeem mankind from their helpless 
state. It was necessary that Jesus 
come to this earth, having the power 
over death, by his being born of 
our Eternal Father, and at the same 
time capable of dying because his 
mother, Mary, was a mortal being 
like us. Jesus was different from us 
in being the only one who had such 
power over death and, therefore, 
capable of taking up his life again 
as a resurrected being (John 5:26-27; 
10:17-18). 

By shedding his blood on the 
cross Jesus could redeem us. After 
he came forth from the tomb he 
had power to bring every person 
from the grave. Following his own 
resurrection on that first Easter day, 
Jesus did open the graves of the 
righteous saints who had lived be- 
fore the time of his crucifixion 
(Mt. 27:52-53). 

President Smith concluded his 
article by stating that all teachers of 
children should have ''the correct 
understanding of the doctrine of the 
resurrection, and how we became 
redeemed through the shedding of 
the blood of Jesus Christ." 

/^NE of the most beautiful and 
satisfying doctrines for Latter- 
day Saint mothers as revealed 
through the Prophet Joseph Smith 
is that of the perpetuity of family 
associations in the future life. Lat- 
ter-day Saints understand that the 
next step in our eternal progression 
is the spirit world to which Jesus 
went at death (I Peter 3:18-20) and 
where the spirits of all men go 
(Alma 40:11-14). The spirit world 
is a place of further education where 
opportunities for improvement for 
both the righteous and the wicked 
are available. The spirit of the de- 



216 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



parted child goes to that world as 
well as the adult who dies at an 
advanced age. Both are adult in 
form, however, regardless of the size 
of the physical body at death (Gos- 
pel Doctiine, 6th ed., page 455). 
This fact concerning the deceased 
child does not allow for the belief 
of some Latter-day Saint mothers 
that they will rear their children in 
the spirit world. The Prophet 
Joseph Smith taught that the ful- 
fillment of this promise will come 
in the resurrection, as expressed in 
these words by President Joseph F. 
Smith : 

Joseph Smith declared that the mother 
who laid down her little child, being de- 
prived of the privilege, the joy, and the 
satisfaction of bringing it up to manhood 
or womanhood in this world, would, after 
the resurrection, have all the joy, satisfac- 
tion, and pleasure, and even more than 
it would have been possible to have had 
in mortality, in seeing her child grow to 
the full measure of the status of its 
spirit {Gospel Doctrine, 6th ed., p. 453; 
Cf. D.H.C., IV:555-557). (Words in 
italics the author's) 

It seems most appropriate at this 
point to quote from the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, as given above in 
the account of his vision of the 
resurrection, ''All your losses will be 
made up to you in the resurrection, 
provided you continue faithful. By 
the vision of the Almighty I have 
seen it." Consistent with this teach- 
ing are the words of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith in setting forth the 
truth that the resurrected body 
though differing in size, as we dif- 
fer here in mortality, shall be 
glorious, whether old or young: 

In order for you to recei\e your chil- 
dren to yourselves you must have a 
promise — some ordinance; some blessing, 
in order to ascend above principalities, or 
else it may be an angel. They must arise 
just as they died; we can there hail our 



lovely infants with the same glory — the 
same loveliness in the celestial glory, 
where they all enjoy alike. They differ in 
stature, in size, the same glorious spirit 
gives them the likeness of glory and bloom; 
the old man with his silvery hairs will 
glory in bloom and beauty. No man can 
describe it to you — no man can write it 
{D.H.C., VI:366). 

It was the testimony of Alma that 
as resurrected beings we shall have 
perfect bodies because the disfigure- 
ments of the flesh will be removed. 
This assurance is another phase of 
the resurrection understood by the 
ancient prophets and proclaimed 
anew by our inspired leaders of this 
dispensation that provides comfort 
for all. 

The soul shall be restored to the body, 
and the body to the soul; yea, and every 
limb and joint shall be restored to its 
body; yea, even a hair of the head shall not 
be lost; but all things shall be restored to 
their proper and perfect frame (Alma 
40:23). 

In bearing witness of the redeem- 
ing power of Jesus, who was yet to 
come in the flesh, Amulek gave this 
eloquent testimony relative to the 
perfected, resurrected body, and the 
equally profound truth that when 
we are resurrected we shall remain 
forever united, both spirit and body: 

Now, there is a death which is called a 
temporal death; and the death of Christ 
shall loose the bands of this temporal 
death, that all shall be raised from this 
temporal death. 

The spirit and the body shall be re- 
united again in its perfect form; both 
limb and joint shall be restored to its 
proper frame, even as we now are at this 
time; and we shall be brought to stand 
before God, knowing even as we know 
now, and have a bright recollection of all 
our guilt. 

Now, this restoration shall come to all, 
both old and young, both bond and free, 
both male and female, both the wicked 
and tlic righteous; and c\'cn there shall 
not be so much as a hair of their heads 



THE FAMILY AND THE RESURRECTION 

be lost; but every thing shall be restored 
to its perfect frame, as it is now, or in 
the body, and shall be brought and be 
arraigned before the bar of Christ the Son, 
and God the Father, and the Holy Spirit, 
which is one Eternal God, to be judged 
according to their works, whether they be 
good or whether they be evil. 

Now, behold, I have spoken unto you 
concerning the death of the mortal body, 
and also concerning the resurrection of the 
mortal body. I say unto you that this 
mortal body is raised to an immortal body, 
that is from death, even from the first 
death unto life, that they can die no more; 
their spirits uniting with their bodies, never 
to he divided; thus the whole becoming 
spiritual and immortal, that they can no 
more see corruption (Alma 11:42-45). 
(Words in italics the author's). 

A S we contemplate the testimonies 
of the prophets, we are yet to 
reahze that as we have hved here 
in mortahty, so shall we be blessed 
or condemned. The Lord has prom- 
ised his saints that by their 
obedience to the laws of righteous- 
ness, they shall receive a celestial 
resurrection, even ''the same body 
which was a natural body; even ye 
shall receive your bodies, and your 
glory shall be that glory by which 
your bodies are quickened" (D. & C. 
88:28). The body received in the 
resurrection will be our own and 
not that of another. Might not 
there be a lesson here for parents to 
teach their children the observance 
of revealed laws concerning health 
and moral cleanliness? 

How fortunate are the Latter-day 
Saints in the knowledge of the resur- 
rection and its many ramifications! 
How much more blessed are we in 
teaching our children that by reason 
of the restoration of the gospel, we 
have modern witnesses of the reality 
of the resurrection. Resurrected 
beings in the persons of Moroni, 
John the Baptist, Elijah, Moses, and 
other prophets have come to earth 



217 

bringing their honors, rights, privi- 
leges, keys, and blessings for the 
eternal salvation of all who will be- 
lieve and obey. Each one of these 
prophets by his appearance in this 
dispensation to Joseph Smith and 
Oliver Cowdery has attested to the 
literalness and the reality of the 
resurrection of the body. 

'The greatest events are those 
which affect the greatest number." 
The resurrection brought about by 
the atonement of Jesus Christ will 
affect every being who has lived, 
who does now live, or will yet live 
in mortality. Everyone will be 
raised from physical death to the 
resurrection of the body. There is 
no exception. (See Acts 24:15; Rev. 
20:13; Alma 12:16-18.) 

"There is no event for which one 
should more carefully prepare than 
for this experience (the resurrec- 
tion)." The kind of resurrected 
body a person receives is determined 
by the law the person has elected 
to live (D. & C. 88:20-32). There 
is "a better resurrection" (Heb. 
11:35). "^^^^ Lord has revealed in 
plainness that there are bodies 
celestial, terrestrial, telestial, and 
that as one is resurrected so one 
will inherit a kingdom of glory 
commensurate with the kind of body 
he receives in the resurrection. 
There will even be differences in the 
celestial kingdom between those 
who have lived the fulness of the 
law and those who have been less 
valiant. It is only through obedi- 
ence to the gospel of Jesus Christ 
that man will receive the celestial 
kingdom. It is only by obedience 
to the fulness of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ that man may reach the 
heights of godhood (D. & C. 
131:1-4; 132:28-33; 93:26-28; 130: 
20-21). 



cJhe I iorthern cJar ibast Ilii 



ission 



Pieston R. Nihhy 



npHE Northern Far East Mission is one of the recently organized mis- 
sions of the Church. It was formed on July 28, 1955, at a missionary 
conference held in Karuizawa, Japan, under the direction of President Jo- 
seph Fielding Smith of the Council of the Twelve. The first president 
of the new mission, which comprised the countries of Japan, Okinawa, 
and Korea, was Hilton A. Robertson who, previously, had presided over 
the Japanese Mission. 

The preaching of the gospel in Japan began in August 1901, when 
Elder Heber J. Grant of the Council of the Twelve, accompanied by 
Elders Horace S. Ensign, Louis A. Kelsch, and Alma O. Taylor, arrived 
in that land for the purpose of opening a mission for the Church. At 
Yokohama, on September 1st, the missionaries ''ascended one of the hills 
in the vicinity of Yokohama and held a meeting, during which President 
Grant dedicated the land of Japan for the proclamation of the gospel." 
Soon afterwards the mission headquarters was established at Tokyo. The 
work grew slowly and it was not until March 1902, that the first baptism 
was performed. In 1904, Elder Alma O. Taylor, assisted by Elder Fred A. 
Caine, and several educated Japanese, translated The Book of Mormon 
into the Japanese language. However, few converts were made. In 1920 
the membership of the Church in Japan numbered only 127. Four years 
later, under the direction of the First Presidency, the mission was closed. 
In the spring of 1948, the Japanese Mission was again opened, with 
Elder Edward L. Clissold as president. The active work of proselyting 
has continued since that time. 




Japan Photo-Movie Service 

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Robertson 

KAGAWA RITSURIN PARK, JAPAN 
This place is claimed to be one of the most exquisite landscape gardens in 
the world. 
Page 218 








Japan Photo-Movie Service 

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Robertson 

PAGODA IN SPRING 

This five-storied pagoda stands in Ueno Park, Japan, its oriental architecture en- 
hanced in this picture by the cherry blossoms in full bloom. The pagoda, said to be 
350 years old, is considered a national treasure, 

Korea was dedicated for the preaching of the gospel, on August 2, 
1955, and Okinawa twelve days later, both by President Joseph Fielding 
Smith, as he made a tour of the Northern Far East Mission. The mem- 
bership of the mission, as reported on December 31, 1956, was 1211. 
Elder Paul Charles Andrus is now serving as the mission president. Thirty- 
four Relief Society organizations, with 231 members, were reported in 
December 1956. Frances P. Andrus presides over the Northern Far East 
Mission Relief Society. 

Page 219 



Mountain Vacation 



Deone R. Sutherland 



MARGERY wiped the oatmeal 
out of Baby Jeff's hair. "You, 
now/' she said sternly, ''you've 
got to look your prettiest this morn- 
ing. Help me catch Daddy in a 
good mood." She buttered Bill's 
toast and then sprinkled sugar and 
cinnamon on it and popped it into 
the oven. ''Sure as I do," she said 
to herself, "this will be his every- 
thing-plain morning." 

Bobby and Willie Jr. came 
tumbling and arguing down the 
stairs. The three-year-old tumbled 
into his chair at the table. 

Margery caught the milk just be- 
fore he spilled it over the side of 
the bowl. 

"I don't want you two to say 
anything at the table this morning," 
Margery said to them politely. "I 
want you to play you're on a secret 
mission. It's so secret you can't say 
anything." 

"What a silly game," Willie said 
with his mouth full. 

"What a silly game," Bobby 
echoed, filling his. 

"Nevertheless," Margery said 
sternly, "I want you to play it no 
matter what." 

Bill came running down the 
stairs, and Margery gave his place a 
last flourish just as he sat down. 

"Well, this does look nice." He 
opened his napkin. "Can't you boys 
even wait for the blessing? Willie, 
it's your turn." 

Willie looked inquiringly at 
Margery, and when she nodded, he 
swallowed his food, bowed his head, 
and asked the blessing. 

"You know I like my toast plain/' 

Page 220 



Bill said as he dished his oatmeal 
and swallowed his milk. 

"Carma Stewart called, dear," 
Margery said, as she handed Bill an 
egg. "She wants me to help her 
chaperon her Beehive class on their 
canyon trip this week. I said I'd 
love to go, but I'd have to talk to 
you." 

Bill was choking on his toast. 

"It's only four days. Mother said 
she'd be happy to take the children 
during the day if you could manage 
them at night. I thought it would 
be a little vacation for me . . . ." 

"How many girls?" Bill splut- 
tered. 

"Fourteen, dear, but they are 
older children, and they won't be 
any trouble— not compared to boys, 
anyway." 

The three boys all looked at her 
with angelic, reproachful eyes. 

Margery cleared her throat. "Oh, 
my boys are the very best, of course, 
but really Carma is desperate. 
They've promised the girls, and 
Dorothy, the other regular teacher, 
has had to go to California to be 
with her mother. Dear, you can't 
disappoint fourteen girls . . . ." 

"How can you stand to leave us?" 
Bill's face wore a look of tragedy. 
"We'll talk about it tonight." He 
barely had time to grab his brief case 
and kiss her in the vicinity of her 
nose. He kissed each of the boys 
on the back of the head, since that 
seemed safest when they were eat- 
ing, and he was gone. 

Margery rang up Carma and told 
her she was almost sure she was 
going. Bill hadn't definitely said 



MOUNTAIN VACATION 



221 



no, and when he took all day to 
think of something he usually de- 
cided in her favor. Then she called 
her mother who was about as en- 
thusiastic as Bill. 

''Of course, I want you to do your 
duty, Marg, but maybe you won't 
be able to handle fourteen girls. I 
think it will be too much work for 
you. You know you're so impul- 
sive—always rushing into things." 

''Nonsense, Mother, I remember 
perfectly well being a Beehive girl 
myself. This will be a lark." 

"Well," said her mother gloom- 
ily, "I only hope your three boys 
don't look like a rest cure when 
you come back from your vacation/" 

"DILL had carried the last toy into 
the car that the children were 
going to need at their grandmother's 
for the day. Margery was checking 
her supplies on the front porch. Bill 
had tied her bedroll the night before 
and tried to give her a few camping 
instructions. 

"Really, Bill, Carma is the one 
who knows all about everything. I 
just do what she tells me. Gloria 
will be there to help her mother, 
and even if she is only Beehive age, 
still a daughter is often lots of help 
in a project like this. Carma says 
not to worry about a thing. The 
supplies will all be on the truck. I 
just have to take my bedroll and 
eating utensils." 

Bill came up on the porch. "What 
are all those magazines?" he asked 
suspiciously. He wasn't in his best 
humor this morning since he had 
had to get up an hour earlier than 
usual to feed the boys. 

"They're just in case I get too 
bored, dear. Besides, I can help 
start fires with them if necessary." 



"Humph," grunted Bill ungra- 
ciously. 

He was putting the boys in the 
car for the third time when Carma's 
husband, John, drove up in front 
with the truck. 

"Fll take your bedroll, Marg. 
Hello, Bill. Don't you wish you 
were going camping with us? No, 
I'm just going to be up there at 
night. Got to keep the business 
going, you know. Carma and Marg 
think they can keep things rolling 
in the daytime. Now, you girls have 
to sit down back there if you're go- 
ing to ride in my truck. We're go- 
ing to pick up most of the girls at 
the wardhouse. Carma's waiting 
over there for us. Can you make it 
up there, Marg?" 

"Surely," Margery said, laughing, 
but Bill came and boosted the leg 
she was hopping up and down on 
unconvincingly. 

"Wouldn't you rather ride in 
front?" Bill asked curiously. 

"Oh, no, this will be fine. I'd 
better start out on an even footing 
with the girls, dear," Marg said 
just before she skinned her leg go- 
ing over the side of the truck. 

"Well, have fun, Marg." Bill 
blew her another kiss. The truck 
started with a lurch that almost 
threw Marg back into Bill's arms. 

"For goodness sake," Bill shouted 
after the moving truck, "hold on." 

"I will." Marg waved briefly, for 
she now needed both hands. 

"It's easier if you sit up here with 
your back to the cab, Sister Clark," 
shouted Joanie Turner. 

"Thank you," Marg called back, 
but she was afraid to let go and 
move forward. It would look too 
ridiculous to go crawling about on 
her hands and knees. She would 



222 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



wait until they got to the ward- 
house to make the change. She 
tried to blow her hair out of her 
mouth. She didn't know which was 
worse, the dust in her eyes or her 
flapping hair. There had been no 
point in setting her hair last night, 
she could see now. 

Carma was waiting at the ward- 
house. ''Well, you look as though 
you're having fun,'' she called out 
at last. ''Don't you want to ride 
in front?" 

"If you think the girls will be all 
right," Marg said, climbing out of 
the truck without waiting for an 
answer. 

"Oh, yes," Carma said. "Now, 
girls, place your bedrolls along the 
sides and back of the truck and use 
them to sit on. No standing, shov- 
ing, or fooling while the truck is 
en route." 

Carma gave directions with real 
authority. Margery looked at her 
with admiration. The girls hustled 
to obey. They were attractive 
youngsters for the most part. The 
little Wright girl had a smear of 
bright red lipstick across her mouth. 
Though she was pulling her bed- 
roll along with the others, she some- 
how seemed apart. Margery felt a 
slight twinge of pity. Some girls 
always hurled themselves into this 
growing-up business too soon. 

Marg adjusted her legs into the 
cab of the truck. They began the 
long climb into the canyon. The 
shifting of the truck's gears set 
Margery's nerves tingling and some- 
how brought to her mind the active 
play of her boys. She felt home- 
sick for a moment, but then she 
swallowed hard. She was going to 
enjoy these few days of vacation or 
know the reason why. She turned 



her attention to the increasing 
amount of foliage outside her win- 
dow. They were actually coming 
into the mountains now. She caught 
her breath at the beautv of the 
pines climbing the mountains on 
both sides of the truck. 

^'^LJERE we are at last," John said 
cheerfully, swinging the truck 
off the road into a rutted lane. Then 
he pulled the brake of the truck, 
"This is as far as we go with the 
truck: we carrv the stuff across that 
bridge down there and then follow 
the trail around the mountain over 
there to the snug little camping 
place." 

"My goodness," Margery ex- 
claimed on her third trip back to 
the truck for supphes, "I never 
would have believed we'd need all 
this stuff for just four days." 

"The food is the largest item," 
Carma said. "Then you carried the 
tent by mistake, and I'll have to 
admit that was pretty heavy. Here 
comes John for the other tent now." 

"The girls are making it fine," 
John smiled happily. "You girls 
can bring the rest of the stuff now. 
I'm going up and try to get these 
two tents set up before it gets much 
later. I want to get a fire going, 
too." 

Margery looked around. Carma 
and she were the only ones left by 
the truck. "I'll go up and assign 
the girls partners and send them out 
for wood," Carma said. 

That left only Marg. There were 
at least three boxes of food left in 
the truck. "I'll start on these," she 
said cheerfully. 

"Fine," John called back over his 
shoulder. He was struggling with 
the other tent across the bridge. 



MOUNTAIN VACATION 



223 



No, I have a better idea, Margery 
thought. I'll go get a eouple of the 
girls to help me with the rest of 
these supplies. 

She had unloaded half a box so 
she could carry it, but now she 
didn't know how she was going to 
get the small things she'd taken out 
down to the camp, except to bring 
them item by item. Maybe she 
could find an extra box or two at 
the camp. She went across the 
bridge and followed the winding 
trail into the snug little camp. John 
had one tent partially up, and the 
girls were dumping twigs and sticks 
by the fireplace. The Wright girl 
was pulling at some twigs on a 
nearby tree. She didn't seem to be 
with a partner. 

''Betty— say, I wonder if you'd 
mind helping me with some of the 
supplies? I don't think I'll ever get 
them all up here to the camp by 
myself. I think I've been deserted." 

Betty Wright nodded her head 
quickly and started down the path 
to the bridge. But not before 
Margery thought she saw the glist- 
ening of tears on her lashes. 

Marg chattered all the way back 
to the truck. "I think I sprained 
my back carrying that tent. I was 
so noble. I thought I was carrying 
sugar or flour or something. I 
should have left it for Brother 
Stewart, but once you're in the mid- 
dle of that footbridge, there is no 
turning back." 

Betty was smilirfg when they 
reached the truck, and they were 
able to manage a box between them. 

It was almost dark before the 
truck was completely unloaded. 
John had left his work on the tent 
to get the fire going so they could 
cook an early supper. 



'There seem to be a few clouds 
coming up there, so maybe if you're 
going to use the fire it would be 
wisest to get that started." 

Carma and Margery tore open 
boxes, looking for the cooking uten- 
sils. The girls ran up and down 
the mountains, screaming and gig- 
gling. There was now enough wood 
to build ten twig houses, Margery 
thought. 

'There, I think that finishes that 
tent," John said, just as Gloria 
Stewart moaned, "Daddy!" 

"What is it, baby, what is it?" 
Gloria lay doubled up on her bed- 
roll. "It's that pain in my side. It 
hasn't gone away, and now it hurts 
so I can't stand up straight." 

Carma Stewart knelt by her 
daughter and felt her forehead. 
"How long have you had the pain?" 

"Well, it hurt a little at home 
today, but I didn't want to tell you 
because I thought maybe you 
wouldn't let me go camping . . . ." 
She stopped talking to moan again. 

The girls began to look fright- 
ened. John and Carma had a quick 
conference. Then they talked to 
Margery. They would take Gloria 
down to Dr. CambelFs in the truck. 
It might be appendicitis, and they 
didn't know how serious it might 
be if they let it go very long. Marg- 
ery nodded. There was nothing 
else to do. 

John pointed to the other tent. 
"Just follow exactly what I did with 
this tent. You won't have any 
trouble. If the doctor says it's 
nothing serious, we'll come back to- 
night no matter how late it is. At 
any rate, we'll get back up in the 
morning or send someone to help 
you out." 



224 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



He was struggling to pick up 
Gloria, who felt she couldn't walk 
to the truck. Carma ran along be- 
hind them. Margery and the girls 
waved until they were out of sight. 

jyiARGERY turned cheerfully to 
the girls and immediately for- 
got what she was going to say. The 
first drops of rain began to fall. 

The raindrops were big and in- 
sistent. 'Tull your bedrolls under 
the tent that's up/' Margery said 
hoarsely, ''and then help me to get 
this food covered up again and put 
back into the boxes." 

''But Sister Clark, we're starving," 
one of the girls groaned. 

Margery picked up a magazine 
and held it over her head. It was 
no use trying to sort out the food 
now. It was getting wet, and it 
would be impossible to cook any- 
thing tonight. 

"Grab anything that looks edible 
and pull it into the tent," Marg of- 
fered. 

There was a blast of thunder and 
a shattering streak of lightning that 
sent the screaming girls into the 
tent. 

"Mrs. Clark, there isn't nearly 
room for all of us in here." 

Three or four of the girls could 
get only their heads into the tent. 
Mrs. Clark watched the rain spatter 
down the protruding levis. 

"Pull the other tent over here. 
Come on, you'll have to help me get 
it open." 

Margery felt her hair beginning 
to string down the side of her face. 
She skidded in the mud as she tried 
to open the tent. She had it open 
once and almost over the rope when 
a gust of wind whipped it and her 
against the muddy ground. 



"I give up," she said. "Come on, 
just pull that end of it over the 
food. You girls will simply have to 
hold it over you, that's all." 

Margery squatted in the mud, 
tenting the dripping canvas with 
her head. Her hair not only felt 
wet, but she was sure the canvas 
leaning heavily upon her was also 
muddy. 

Merle Strong leaned out of the 
tent that was up. "Sister Clark, 
would you like a raw weiner?" 

"You mean cold weiner," Marg- 
ery said, but Merle couldn't hear 
above the rain, so she just shook her 
head. 

She really ought to go over and 
see what they were trying to eat in 
there. One of the girls who squat- 
ted under the canvas with her had 
reported something about a huge 
package of raw bacon. She was sure 
that nobody was desperate enough 
to attempt to eat that though. 

jyiERLE Strong's head showed in 
the tent again, but Margery 
couldn't hear what she was shouting. 
In a moment she reappeared with a 
blanket over her head and ran over 
to Margery. She stooped under 
Margery's canvas with the others. 
"Sister Clark, Bonnie and Jean 
thought they saw the lights of the 
truck, and they ran back to see. 
They've been gone ages, and we are 
getting worried." 

Margery felt her heart in her 
throat. "When did they go?" she 
gasped. She must keep calm. 

"Oh, right after it first started 
raining" Merle commented eagerly. 

"I'll leave you in charge of your 
tent. Don't let anyone go looking 
for anything or anybody. I'll have 
to go find the girls." 



MOUNTAIN VACATION 



225 



Marg watched Merle run back 
through the rain. The five girls 
under the canvas nodded solemnly 
to Margery's directions. 

Margery got her blanket out of 
her bedroll and draped it around 
her. She hadn't gone six yards be- 
fore she felt someone panting be- 
hind her. Betty Wright clung to 
her arm. 

''Let me go with you. I really 
want to be some help." 

Margery's heart was pounding too 
hard for speech. She nodded grate- 
fully and pulled Betty against her. 
What had been a fairly simple trail 
to follow to camp had now become 
a muddy, slippery obstacle course. 
Down below them the creek roared 
menacingly. It was too dark to see 
anything except during the flashes 
of lightning. Bill always comforted 
her during thunderstorms at home. 
She thought of Bill's comfortable 
shoulder with unbelievable yearn- 
ing. The thought of her boys 
brought tears of self-pity to her 
eyes. What had she ever done to 
deserve this? To lose two girls! 

It took them almost half an hour 
to reach the bridge. Margery put 
her hand on the bridge rail, and her 
heart failed her. She could not 
cross. Yet they hadn't seen a sign 
of the girls on the trail. She and 
Betty lifted their heads to shout 
once more. 

''Sister Clark?" the girls' voices 
came from the other side of the 
bridge. 

A lightning flash revealed the two 
girls sitting in the shelter of a huge 
tree. Margery almost snatched 
them out from under the tree. 

"I know we shouldn't have stayed 
there, but we were afraid to go any 
place else, Sister Clark. You're not 



mad or anything at us, Sister Clark?" 

"No, no!" Margery smiled with 
relief in the darkness. "I'm so hap- 
py we found you, but get out from 
under that tree at once." She 
hugged the girls, and they started 
single file back to the tent. 

"Hey, Betty, you were a real 
sport to come looking for us, too. 
I don't know what we'd have done 
if somebody hadn't come. Honestly, 
we thought those lights were the 
truck coming back, and we thought 
we'd get first shelter or something." 

Margery pulled the girls along 
behind her, hugging the side of the 
trail closest to the mountain. Bet- 
ty surely seemed at home with the 
girls now. She looked like a differ- 
ent girl with her face washed clean. 
She was as attractive as any of them. 

When they got back to the tent, 
the girls pulled Betty, Jean, and 
Bonnie into the tent to hear of 
their adventures. Margery returned 
to crouch under her end of the 
canvas. She settled her blanket in 
the least muddy spot she could find 
and leaned on her elbow for some 
rest. A glitter in the mud caught 
her eye during a flash as she settled 
herself. Betty Wright's lipstick. 
She pocketed it quietly. There 
would be time enough to return it 
to Betty later. 

npHE sun brought the day to the 
most bedraggled Beehive class 
in the land of Zion, Margery 
thought. Her heart sank when she 
saw the number of muddy blankets 
and the poor condition of their 
supplies. But first things first. 
They must have a hot breakfast. 
All the wood that had been gathered 
was wet. If she had only thought 
to pull some it under the canvas. 



226 

But the girls were scurrying about, 
searching under heavy pines for 
dry spots to find twigs. Margery 
gasped at how fresh and young they 
seemed. She felt as if every bone 
in her body ached in several places. 
The ingenious girls soon had a fire 
going, and Margery cooked and 
cooked until she was ready to swoon 
from hunger. 

jDY noon the truck had come back 
with John and Carma. 
'Tes, it was appendicitis, all 
right," Carma explained. 'They did 
an emergency operation, but she's 
doing fine. We'll go down again 
tonight, at least one of us will, to 
see her in the hospital, but we'll be 
able to pull our share up here now. 
Marg, you really do look terrible. 
Is that mud you've got in your 
hair?" 

They decided to spend this sec- 
ond day washing blankets and dry- 
ing them out on branches. Margery 
heated water and rinsed her hair. 
Before she had time to put a bobby- 
pin in, another hike was scheduled, 
and the activities roared on with 
astounding regularity. By the time 
the evening program around the 
campfire was over, Margery yearned 
only for sleep. Her hair would just 
have to wait. 

The fourth day finally dawned, 
and some of the girls actually shed 
tears that this was the day they 
were leaving their camp. 

Betty Wright ran up to her and 
laid her cheek against Margery's 
straight hair. ''Oh, Sister Clark, 
this has been the most wonderful 
four days of my life. They've been 
more fun . . . ." 

Margery felt the lipstick in her 
pocket. "Betty, does this belong 
to you? I found it . . . ." 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 

Betty's cheeks rosied just a little. 
"It's mine, Sister Clark." 

Margery smiled at her. "You real- 
ly don't need it, Betty; you're so 
pretty without it." 

"Thank you. Sister Clark. No, 
I'm not going to bother using it 
anymore until the rest of my friends 
do. Keep it for me, will you?" 

Betty was gone to some of the 
girls who were calling for her. 
Margery dropped the lipstick back 
into her pocket. 

Yes, the canyon was beautiful, 
Margery noticed on the way down. 
It seemed ages ago since that day 
they had driven up. Bill and the 
boys were waiting at the church 
with other parents, relatives, and 
friends. 

Margery almost broke her leg try- 
ing to get to them before they got 
to her. 

"Are you thinner?" Bill asked. 

"What's the matter with your 
hair?" Willie asked curiously. 

Margery hushed them, trying to 
smile and keep back the tears at 
the same time. Just then some of 
the girls' shouted conversations 
reached her ears. They were so 
enthusiastic, so full of energy. 

Margery couldn't help hearing, 
"The most wonderful canyon trip 
you can ever imagine, Daddy. The 
very best part was the first night 
when it rained like mad, and we 
had the craziest adventures. Gloria's 
going to be green with envy be- 
cause . . . ." 

It was only the thought of a hot 
bath and shampoo that led Margery 
to turn away from one of the most 
surprising conversations she had 
ever heard. Later, she would try 
to understand the sudden feeling of 
well-being that flooded even to the 
tips of her fingers. 



Quelling oJhe U\euef Society lliagazine 

Thomas S. Monson 

Assistant Manager, Deseret News Press 

[Speech delivered at the Magazine Department, Annual General Relief Society Con- 
ference, October 4, 1956] 



I approach the responsibility of 
addressing this large gathering 
of Relief Society Magazine 
representatives humbly. I realize 
that it would be difficult to assemble 
a sales force that is more dedicated 
to its product than are you. It is 
important that we be dedicated, 
that we accept the callings given 
us, that we strive for perfection in 
our performance. 

Placing myself in the position of 
a sales representative for The ReUei 
Society Magazine, I have tried to 
note a few principles which I be- 
lieve would help me perform my 
assignment more successfully. These 
principles comprise, what I call, a 
''Be Chart for Successful Selhng 
of The ReUef Society Magazine.'' 

Be Inioimed 

To Be Informed is the first prin- 
ciple on our chart for successful 
selling. We must be informed re- 
garding all phases of our product. 

We must be intimately acquaint- 
ed with the contents of the Maga- 
zine and the varied uses to which 
its contents can be put. For ex- 
ample, we must convince our sisters 
that by reading the editorials and 
historical items in the Magazine, 
they will be better informed. We 
should show them that by reading 
the lesson material they will be in 
a position to participate more intel- 
ligently in their class discussions. By 
using the recipes found in the 
Magazine, they will be better cooks. 

In short, we can say to our po- 
tential subscribers: "li you would 



be a better cook, know the progress 
of Relief Society work, be prepared 
for your lessons, you can realize 
these objectives by simply subscrib- 
ing to and reading your ReUei So- 
ciety Magazine J' 

In addition to knowing the con- 
tents of our Magazine, we should 
have a knowledge concerning its 
creation. The ReUei Society Maga- 
zine doesn't just grow like 'Topsy.'' 
Each item for its production is 
carefully selected, and after much 
thought and prayer, it is merged 
with others to provide the finished 
product. Did you know, for ex- 
ample, that Sister Spafford and her 
associates devoted many hours in 
selecting the correct paper on which 
to print the Magazine? A paper 
was desired which would give clear 
detail to the many photographs, 
yet be a paper that would not re- 
flect a harsh glare. The heavy, 
enameled cover paper was selected 
to provide a durable cover and a 
printing surface on which scenes 
might be printed in finest detail. 

Did you know that every type 
face available was studied carefully? 
Finally, a type face was selected 
that is open and legible, even for 
those readers whose sight might be 
impaired by advanced years? The 
very size of the Magazine was de- 
signed to facilitate easy handling 
and convenient binding into per- 
manent volumes for your library 
shelves. 

Before a page of the Magazine 
is printed, an electrotype mold is 

Page 227 



228 



lk£: 




Miiir^ 



h 



Chart 





I 

^be informed 

'<be organized 

4be friendly 

^BE enthusiastic 
4bE HUMBLE 



^BE PRAYERFUL 



made. The actual printing is done 
from an electrotype made from this 
mold. An electrotype will with- 
stand much more wear than ordi- 
nary type. This guarantees that the 
printing will be as distinct and clear 
on the 150,000th copy as it was on 
the first copy. 
Be Organized 

Be Organized is our second prin- 
ciple. We should organize our time 
so that a selected period can be 
devoted to making our visits to the 
homes. When we make our visits, 
we should be prepared with all of 
the necessary materials, such as pen- 
cil and subscription book, so that we 
can properly prepare the order. A 
list of expiration dates is also help- 
ful as a sales tool. When we are 
organized, our work becomes much 
more efficient and enjoyable. 
Be Friendly 

Be Friendly and carry a smile 
always. It is much easier to be con- 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 

vincing when we are friendly and 
happy to see our fellow members. 
We must never use harsh methods 
or force others to subscribe against 
their will. Instead, friendly per- 
suasion must always be our selling 
technique. 
Be Y.nihu^m'^iiQ 

Be Fnthusiastic in our work. 
''Nothing great was ever achieved 
without enthusiasm," Ralph Waldo 
Emerson once observed. We note 
in the business world that after a 
salesman makes a successful call, it 
is much simpler for him to con- 
vince the second customer. In 
short, when a sale is completed, we 
naturally become enthusiastic, and 
this opens the way for the second 
sale. 
Be Humble 

Be HumbJe in your work. Realize 
that you are the Lord's emissary, 
and that you should carry his spirit 
in all your endeavors. The Prophet 
Joseph Smith offered this admo- 
nition: 

And no one can assist in this work 
except he shall be humble ... (D. & C. 
12:8). 

Be thou humble; and the Lord thy God 
shall lead thee by the hand, and give thee 
answer to thy prayers (D. & C. 112:10). 

After you have succeeded in your 
work, remember to give the Lord 
the credit for your accomplish- 
ments. 
Be Prayerful 

Be Prayerful, always! Never make 
your visits without first calling upon 
the Lord for his divine assistance. 
Your assignment is important, and 
it requires inspiration from on high. 
Ask the Lord to bless you, and also 
to bless and to touch the hearts of 
the sisters that you visit. 

Several years ago, a striking ex- 
ample of the eflficacy of prayer came 
forcibly to my attention. Our ward 



SELLING THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 



229 



Relief Society Magazine representa- 
tive was a little Scotch sister, Eliza- 
beth Keachie, who was most devoted 
to her assignment. She had de- 
termined to visit every home in the 
ward to explain the benefits enjoyed 
by subscribing to The Relief Society 
Magazine. Each day before making 
her visits, she would kneel in prayer 
and ask her Heavenly Father to 
guide her activities. 
AFTER many weeks she com- 
pleted her house-to-house cam- 
paign with the single exception of 
the homes on a remote street that 
lay in an industrialized area adjacent 
to the railroad tracks. Sister Keachie 
hesitated visiting this area alone, 
and therefore she requested her 
visiting teaching companion, Alice 
Johnson, to join her. 

Sister Johnson commented that 
there were only one or two homes 
at best on the street and that no 
member of the Church resided in 
any of them. But Sister Keachie 
was determined to complete her 
task, and so they started down the 
uninviting street. 

Visits to the two homes yielded 
nothing, but as they turned to leave. 
Sister Keachie noted a curtain at 
the window of a small garage located 
down a muddy alleyway behind one 
of the buildings. She persuaded 
her companion to visit this humble 
garage with her. They knocked at 
the door, and an elderly gentleman, 
ninety-three years of age, greeted 
them. 

They explained the purpose of 
their visit and the benefits derived 
from subscribing to The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine. The old gentle- 
man talked to them for an hour 
and finally subscribed. He also 
asked them if they would return 
each month and talk to him about 



the Church. After securing permis- 
sion from the ward Relief Society 
presidency, they added this small 
abode to their own regular visiting 
teaching district. 

The months went by, and then 
the old gentleman started to attend 
Priesthood meetings. Eventually, 
he was advanced in the Priesthood. 
After about a year, he was ordained 
an elder in the Melchizedek Priest- 
hood and applied for a temple rec- 
ommend. He stated that his wife 
had died many yeara before and 
that he wanted to be sealed to her 
for the eternities to come. He also 
confided in me, as his bishop, that 
he had made her a promise many 
years ago that he would go to the 
temple and perform this important 
work. 

The Sunday after he had complet- 
ed his work in the temple, he stood 
up and bore his testimony in fast 
meeting. He paid tribute to Sister 
Keachie and Sister Johnson, the 
patient sisters of the Relief Society, 
for visiting him so faithfully, and 
then he praised The Relief Society 
Magazine and told of its importance 
in assisting him to build his testi- 
mony. 

Ninety-four year-old Brother Ring- 
wood died within six months of 
this meeting. I recalled this experi- 
ence at his funeral service; and I am 
certain that the tears which filled 
the eyes of Sister Keachie and Sister 
Johnson were tears of gratitude for 
having faithfully performed their 
labors in a pleasing manner before 
the Lord. 

You see, Sister Keachie was in- 
formed; she was organized, friendly, 
enthusiastic, humble, and prayer- 
ful, and because she followed these 
principles, she was successful! May 
we all be successful in our callings. 



New Shoes for Flo 

Wanda F. Hilton 

SUMMERS when it was hot ears open for any mention of shoes, 

and dry, Flo did not wear But for two days, so far as Flo knew, 

shoes. She went barefoot her mother had not given them a 

Sunday through Saturday, month thought. It was now the beginning 

after month. Of course, there were of the third day, and mother hadn't 

things like bruised toes and thorn given one hint that she was even 

pricks, and it was always wise to tinkering with the idea of suggest- 

look about carefully when climbing ing that father ride into Rexburg 

the rocky hillsides for rattlesnakes, and buy the winter stock of shoes 

The one pair of shoes, worn all and other necessities like bacon, 

winter, did well to last through the sugar, and flour, 

spring thaws. The blessing on the food had 

With the last patch of snow melt- been given and the mush dished 

ing in the spring sunshine, Flo's up, when Mother spoke, 

shoes, or what remained of them, '7^^^/' ^^^^ asked in a matter-of- 

melted away, too. fact tone, ''don't you think tomor- 

Flo loved those first days after row might be as good a time as 

the shoes were gone. It was good any to hitch up old Bess and Pet 

not always to be laboring to keep a and drive to town and stock up? 

ragged piece of leather tied in place. It's getting along in the season and 

But after a few days, she just didn't things are running low. Flo could 

give it a thought one way or an- even do with some shoes, it's that 

other. Then as September trump- cold." 

eted its arrival with red and gold Flo sat still and open-mouthed, 
pageantry, Flo began to dream of Even though she had been expect- 
new shoes, and by Thanksgiving it ing the words, they came as a 
was right uncomfortable to be with- rapturous shock, 
out shoes because it was cold, cold, 'Tes, I guess it's time," Father 
cold! answered looking up into Mother's 

Then Flo's mother would wrap face. ''But are you willing that I 

her feet in warm rags and that felt should go now? Maybe I'd better 

good as long as she stayed indoors wait a week or two." 

where it was warm and dry, but Wait, thought Flo. What for? 

rags got wet if one ventured out, There had never been any talk of 

and then they were worse than noth- waiting before when Mother sug- 

ing. gested the trip. 

There was always one thing about 'In a week or two the road may 

the rag business, though, that made be closed tight as snow can make 

Flo's eyes bright and her dreams it," Mother replied. "You usually 

more real, for then Mother would have made the trip by now. I just 

begin talking about shoes. realized it day before yesterday. 

Now, for two days Flo had been when I had to wrap up Flo's feet, 

wearing rags, and she had kept her Best go right away. The sooner you 

Page 230 



NEW SHOES FOR FLO 



231 



go, the sooner you will be back, 
and that's the way I want it/' 

npHERE had never before been 
allusions to things not being 
just right, and it worried Flo; but 
in the hurried preparations for 
Father's going, she forgot her mis- 
givings. Everything but joy van- 
ished when she looked at the long 
list of things for Father to buy. 

The first item on the list was 
"A pair of shoes for Floetta!" 

That night just before she 
climbed into bed, Father stood her 
on a piece of paper on the table and 
traced the outline of her foot with 
his stubby pencil. It had tickled 
and she had wiggled. 

''Stop now," Father said. 'Ton 
must stand still and hard. Let your 
foot spread out as far as it will. We 
don't want those new shoes to be 
too little." 

Flo had gone to bed feeling that 
she had tried on her new shoes, 
and soon she would have them for 
keeps. 

At the moment of Father's de- 
parture, Flo recalled her misgivings, 
for Father seemed uncertain and 
hesitant. 

'Tou're sure you want me to 
go?" he asked, and Mother nodded, 
her face calm. 

As the wagon jolted off over the 
rough, uneven trail, the calmness 
faded, and her face looked like 
winter, Flo thought, lonely and cold 
and even fearful. 

The Harris family lived far away 
from all the settlements and towns. 
Father, Flo had heard it said, had 
poor health and the natural hot 
spring about a mile from the cabin 
was good for whatever was the mat- 
ter with him. So Father and Moth- 



er had sold their livery stables and 
town lots and moved up to no- 
where. 

The cabin had been built close 
against the mountain where the 
aspen trees came down and snug- 
gled about in a tight friendly circle, 
only giving way a little for the path 
which led down to the road a half 
mile away. 

The trip to town usually took 
about five days— two to go, one in 
which to do the shopping, and two 
to make the trip home. Father 
spent the two nights between home 
and town at the Williams' ranch. 

Flo was sure Mother had never 
acted as if she were expecting Fa- 
ther before the fifth day before, but 
this time, the morning of the third 
day Mother began walking the half 
mile to the road and back again 
every little while. Her face looked 
white, and she said few words. 
When they knelt for prayer her 
petitions were urgent, and she 
stayed on her knees a long time. 

When it was bedtime, Mother 
turned out the lamp, but instead of 
coming to bed, she sat before the 
fire and rocked back and forth, and 
sighed. 

Flo was sure Mother even made 
the trip to the road alone that night. 
The pressure of her uneasiness was 
the most frightening thing Flo had 
ever endured. It was so big and 
real that even thoughts of the shoes 
were not comforting or of im- 
portance. 

npHE morning of the fourth day, 
Flo awakened to the desolate 
sound of the wind. Mother was at 
the window peering out into the 
semidarkness. She stood there a 



232 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



long time before she let the curtain 
fall back into place. 

All day the wind howled with 
growing fury. The windows rattled, 
the door shook, and it seemed that 
Mother bent and quivered like the 
trees outside— almost as if she were 
in pain. 

And then toward evening the 
first snow began to fall. At its com- 
ing Mother shed her first tears, and 
with a cry that chilled Flo's heart 
she flung open the door and ran 
like a frightened creature down the 
path to the road. 

When she came back, walking 
heavily, the weariness on her face 
was still there, but the fear was 
gone. Things still weren't just right, 
Flo decided, but it seemed Mother 
could and would take care of what- 
ever was the trouble. 

The prayer at mealtime was, 
'Tlease bless our Daddy and keep 
him safe from the storm and help 
us here at home." 

Flo was familiar with those words, 
but somehow the way Mother said 
them this time gave them a bigger 
meaning as if there was a special 
need right now. Flo wished she 
could help, and could know what 
had to be done, but Mother rushed 
the eating — her movements quick 
and sure. It was as if she were 
racing with something or someone. 

When the food was eaten. Moth- 
er said, 'Tou are to sleep in the 
bedroom tonight. There are a few 
things that need to be done before 
I can blow out the lamp, and I 
don't want to keep you awake." 

Flo was sorry to give up the warm 
kitchen and Mother's companion- 
ship, but Mother's voice was firm, 
and when she pulled the door closed 



it was somehow important that it 
stay that way. Mother did open it 
again, though, to give her a second 
goodnight kiss, a gentle caress, and 
a sweet, sweet smile. 

Above the sharp wail of the wind, 
Flo could catch the soft sound of 
her Mother's movements. The kiss 
and the smile had quieted her fears 
and her last thought was that to- 
morrow would bring Daddy, and 
Daddy would have the new, won- 
derful shoes. 

The wind was still blowing when 
Flo awakened next morning, and 
the one bedroom window was 
clogged with snow. Her breath had 
made frost along the quilt top, but 
inside, the bed was snug and warm. 

Then a sharp, cutting thought 
tore across her mind, dark as night. 
What if Father had not made it 
safely to Williams'! What if he 
had been caught in the storm, was 
even now somewhere alone in the 
white, howling waste! A fear more 
deadly than any she had known 
pushed and hammered at her. She 
must get to Mother. Together they 
could pray again, and wherever Fa- 
ther was, God would save him and 
bring him safely home. 

Flo flung open the kitchen door 
and stopped there stunned and 
speechless. There sat Father! 
Father rocking gently back and 
forth, with a small, white bundle 
held closely in his arms. Mother 
was asleep in the big bed, and on 
the table— on the table— was a pair 
of black, high-button shoes. 

'T^HE whole sight was so thorough- 
ly unexpected— so wonderful 
after the smothering fright, that all 
Flo could do was cry. Great chok- 
ing sobs, that awakened Mother, 



NEW SHOES FOR FLO 



233 



and Father's bundle began to make 
twittering little bird sounds, and 
it was all so queer that Flo kept on 
crying until she reached Mother's 
arms and Father was bending over 
her. Then it was that she saw what 
Father was holding. It was a baby. 
A real, little, red-faced baby. 

Her amazement dried up her 
tears like a blotter, and she just sat, 
speechless, with the most wonder- 
ful feeling welling up all through 
her. 

Father safe. Mother with happi- 
ness on her pale face, a baby,, and, 
yes, there were the shoes. 

Oh, what joy! Was ever the 
world so grand! Were evep Father 
and Mother so dear or- baby so 
sweet! 



''Here,'' Father said, 'you hold 
him." 

'Ton have a little brother/' Moth- 
er said. 

''Let me hold the shoes, too/' 
said Flo. 

It was like a miracle she thought, 
as she ate tiny, juicy nibbles of her 
first orange and wiggled her toes in- 
side her new shoes. A miracle that 
Father was home. It seemed he 
had known the baby was coming. 
It hadn't been a surprise at all to 
him, and so he had driven straight 
through to Rexburg, changing teams 
at the Williams' ranch. The shop- 
ping had been hurriedly attended 
to, and he had started back after 
only a few hours rest. He had 
raced the storm home in time to be 
with Mother when the baby came. 



Camphor cJrees 



Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

Willows and maples and poplars, these three 
Have hung their green color in April's air. 
The wakened persimmon and cherry tree 
Lend viridian with the leafing pear; 
But there is no green in this new green spring 
As green as these camphor leaves hung high, 
Their luminous splendor carohng 
A chartreuse song against the sky! 



cJhe Smallest (cyne s LPrayer 

MaryhaJe Woolsey 

She watched her sisters through their prayers at bedtime, 
Waiting her turn with wide and wondering eyes; 
Then joyously she knelt, head bowed, hands clasping. 
And babbled in her own language, baby-wise. 
We felt her loving innocence and sweetness. 
And though we could not tell what plea we heard. 
At- her "Amen" we joined her confidently — 
Knowing God would translate her every word. 



Let's Garden With Half the Work 



Dorthea N. NewboJd 



Garden Editor, Deseret News Salt Lake Telegram 



EVERYONE wants a garden. 
Ask the average person for a 
word picture of a garden, and 
he will tell you that he sees a velvety 
lawn surrounded bv borders of 
shrubs, the whole enclosed with a 
wall, or a vine-covered fence. In 
front of the shrubs he visualizes a 
border of flowers, with good shade 
trees towering over the whole scene. 

In this picture the average person 
always sees a garden in ''apple-pie" 
order; no weeds, no pests, no 
diseases, no shaggy, seedy looking 
plants; borders always in full bloom! 
Utopia! 

The homemaker has much to do 
with planning and planting the 
garden or outdoor living area. She 
plans it so that it will become the 
scene of the family's summer activi- 
ties. Large groups can be enter- 



tained in a garden, or small groups 
can enjoy the area. With the in- 
crease in activities, the gardened 
area is sure to show wear and begin 
to look shabbv. More work is re- 
quired to maintain it, and perhaps 
there is neither the time nor the 
energy for the additional work. Let's 
cut down, then, by streamlining the 
plantings, and paving the area of 
lawn that shows the greatest wear. 
And you don't need to keep the 
borders full of flowers all summer 
in order to possess a good garden! 

Shrubs, trees, and evergreens can 
be used effectively together without 
flowers, to provide interesting con- 
trast of color and textures. Best of 
all, a minimum of care will keep 
such a garden looking top notch. 

You will enjoy an all-green gar- 
den, providing that you will make 



rrr 



I 



IZZI 




6o»-<ieK- plonfs G«n,t<3ll. 



r~~r 



T"T"T 



T"7T 



I 



1 r 



T 



Brick walks Or- "terr-oce. 



Page 234 



LET'S GARDEN WITH HALF THE WORK 



235 



DRWErWAV 




Lorgelree 



Ground 
Covey ' 



MOUSE- 

f^ good hosing keeps "Hne area 
(VnmQoula-fe, 4fie free wofcreM 
and "fhe gi-ound cover gro>vs 
fhr-i-ff/ly undet- such cor©. 



Toll Grape S+ake Pence 
•to Provide Privacy. 



up your mind to accept it. You 
may think that an all-green garden 
will become tiresome and monoto- 
nous, but you will soon notice the 
difference in the greens. You will 
see that there are few plants that 
can be classed as being ''leaf green." 
Rather, the greens will be a blue- 
green, or a yellow-green, or shade to 
a gray-green. 

Textural differences in the foliage 
of the plants can create a fascinating 

picture. There are many leaves that 
have a fuzzy appearance, others are 
ruffled, while still others are scal- 
loped. Some leaves are quite large, 
thick, and smooth. The contrast in 
size of neighboring plants can be 
picturesque. For example, a plant- 
ing of Dianthus, with its blade-like 
leaves, will provide a contrast for 
the coarser leaves of the taller lilacs 
or Viburnum. 



TTHE very easiest kind of garden- 
ing is water gardening. A pool 
of clear water, reflecting the sky and 
clouds, is soothing and calming to 
frazzled nerves. It may be possible 
to have a tiny stream of water falling 
or spraying into the pool. The 
sound of falling water is always a 
great delight. A pool can be plant- 
ed with water lilies to provide color 
throughout the summer months, 
and they require little work. 

Of course, the construction work 
is necessary to begin with, but once 
the pool has been finished, all that 
is required to have an attractive spot 
is a yearly cleaning during the 
spring months. The pool is filled 
at that time and the lilies planted 
when the weather is settled. The 
design of the pool can be formal or 
informal, following the general de- 
sign of the remainder of the garden. 

Brick work has become very popu- 
lar. Bricks may be new cement 



236 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



DRWELWAY 




ones, cinder blocks, or old weath- 
ered bricks. Stepping stones may be 
used in many ways to cut down the 
amount of maintenance work in the 
garden. They may be used for 
pathways or for paving a terrace. 
An occasional hosing off will insure 
an attractive, clean underfooting 
with no worries about worn spots in 
lawn areas. If weeds or tufts of 
grass insist on pushing up between 
bricks or blocks, it is a simple mat- 
ter to spray the unwanted plants 
with one of the weed killers on the 
market. Usually one treatment is 
sufficient to kill them. 

In the hotter sections of our 
country, some discomfort may be 
encountered if the paved areas arc 
quite extensive. To offset this, use 



a strip of grass around the paved 
section. Shrubs and trees planted 
along the edges of the terrace will 
help cut the high temperatures. Or 
plan to use a reflection pool as a 
part of the terrace. 

PORTABLE gardens can add 
color, if you decide that you 
must have some color in your 
garden. Set plants in containers that 
are sufficiently large to encourage 
good growth. Containers that are 
too small encourage the roots to 
travel out the drain hole. If large 
planter boxes are used, it is a good 
idea to put heavy coasters under 
them so that the boxes can be 
wheeled to a sheltered spot away 
from heavy winds and rains. Wood- 



LET'S GARDEN WITH HALF THE WORK 



237 



en buckets and tubs can be a deco- 
rative part of the terrace. 

A thorough daily watering is 
about all the care that a portable 
garden needs, although a good prac- 
tice is to give a once-a-month feed- 
ing to the plants. Use a soluble 
plant fertilizer. Its use will assure 
you of good plant growth. 

If, in the past, you have had wide 
borders of flowers around your gar- 
den, and now you find that you can- 
not care for them properly any 
longer, gradually do away with the 
borders. Instead of those flowers, 
plant different kinds of ground cov- 
ers. Plants that are classed as 
ground covers hug the ground, sel- 
dom growing more than five inches 
tall. They are attractive throughout 



the growing season, some remain- 
ing green throughout the year. 

A list of ground covers would in- 
clude Vinca minor, ajuga, creeping 
Jenny, and wild strawberry for the 
semi-shady or sunny locations. For 
the very sunny spots, try using 
Sedums. Sedums are rugged plants, 
requiring little care, once they have 
been planted. 

In the shady spots, under large 
trees or shrubs, on the north side of 
the buildings, try Pachysandra, any 
of the ivies, or use lily of the valley 
or sweet violets. 

Once the plants are set out, about 
all that will be required is about 
two feedings a year, plus regular 
watering in arid sections of our 
country. 



What Ss goy? 

Jennie Brown Rawlins 

i'i'npHESE things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and 
•■• that your joy might be full" (John 15:11). 

To me this solemn and beautifwl statement means that through God we have 
it in our power to gain a fulness of joy both now and in the life to come. 

This presents a second question: What is joy? The dictionary defines it as glad- 
ness, gaiety, or exhilaration of spirits. To me it has a more sober and lasting quality 
than this definition suggests. Joy, as the Savior spoke of it, is not momentary, un- 
adulterated bliss, but a complex thing, a thing of multi-variant hues, of undulating 
inflections, yet deep and abiding. We say that we have joy in working in the Church, 
in rearing our families, in going to school. Thus joy is comprised not only of mo- 
ments of rapture, when we have an awareness of peace in the glowing instant, but of 
our endeavors to overcome obstacles, our striving toward accomplishment, and yearn- 
ings toward the divine, as well as countless homely, yet heartwarming experiences that 
go to make up living. 

Joy is not freely given. It must be attained. It is the reward God gives us for 
accepting our tribulations with grace, our triumphs with humility, our daily bread 
with thanksgiving, our responsibilities with wilhngness, the unkind acts of others with 
tolerance, and the ever-burgeoning wonders about us with awareness and appreciation. 



Sixty LJears ^go 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, April i, and April 15, 1897 

^ToR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

RELIEF SOCIETY ANNIVERSARY IN PAROWAN (UTAH): The fifty- 
fifth anniversary of the organization of the Relief Society was royally celebrated March 
17th at Parowan. A most excellent program of addresses, recitations, songs and music 
was well rendered, the brethren feeling honored in being invited to contribute to the 
day's enjoyment. Sister Lenora Orton gave the historical address . . . which was 
replete with information. Among the aged sisters who spoke were Sister Nancy 
Decker and Aunt Paulina Lyman, who were at Nauvoo at the time the Prophet 
Joseph established the Society .... 

— E. Crane Watson, Secretary 

LAKE TAHOE (CALIFORNIA): It was just sundown when the stage coach 
turned a bend in the r-oad and we came to the very edge of the lake, ensconced amid 
the mountains at an altitude of 6,225 feet above sea level on the borders of Nevada 
and California in the Sierra Nevada Mountains, its length 2 2/4 miles, greatest width 
13 miles, its depth 1,506 feet, its waters not blue but wonderfully clear, looking like 
a sheet of glass, surrounded like a wall by the mountains while the beautiful pines 
peeped up through the snow. . . . 

—Kim 

LIVING PICTURES OF THE HOLY LAND: Madame von Finklestien Mount- 
ford has been given her unique entertainment. Living Pictures of the Holy Land under 
the auspices of the Brigham Academy in several of the larger towns in the State. . . . 
Madame Mountford will give one of her series of lectures in the large Tabernacle in 
this city on Tuesday evening, April 16th. 

— Editorial Note 

FAREWELL TO SISTER McCUNE ON HER DEPARTURE FOR EUROPE 

Think of those who love thee, 

And miss thee every day. 
Let this sweet assurance 

Bring peace and joy alway. . . . 
Fear not man for he is mortal. 

In the holy cause be strong; 
Trust in God in silent asking. 

He will move the proud among. . . . 
— Lydia D. Alder 

WOMAN LAWYER: Mrs. Helen M. Gougar was admitted to practice before 
the Supreme Court of Indiana on Feb. 19. She at once made the oral argument in her 
test case, wherein she claims that the present law, properly interpreted, is sufficient to 
permit women to vote. All the judges came down from the bench and congratulated 
Mrs. Gougar on the ability of her argument. 

— Selected 

Page 238 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



T\R. SITI }. R. NOOR-ZAIN, of 

Jakarta^ Indonesia, represented 
her country at the International 
Federation of University Women 
in Paris, France, and later visited 
America. A dentist by training, 
educated in Holland and her native 
land, at thirty-two she is mother of 
three children, editor of two maga- 
zines, a government official, and an 
educator. She has helped to reduce 
illiteracy in Indonesia from ninety- 
seven to forty-seven per cent. 
Woman's position has greatly im- 
proved, although a man can still 
divorce his v^ife by merely announc- 
ing the fact, and he is not required 
to support his children, and prop- 
erty rights are not granted to wom- 
en. Fifty per cent of the women 
now exercise their right to vote. 

QRA PATE STEWART has 

added to her many successful 
books A Letter to My Daughter, a 
sequel to A Letter to My Son. This 
is a volume of sound advice to girls 
on the best and happiest way to live 
life, how to prepare for marriage, 
and what to expect of marriage. 
Written from the Latter-day Saint 
point of view, it contains inspira- 
tional passages, down-to-earth com- 
mon sense, and flashes of humor. 
Mrs. Stewart, mother of seven chil- 
dren, is a popular lecturer as well as 
an author. 



DOSE HEILBRON, forty-two, 
attractive and feminine-looking 
in her judge's white, long, wavy, 
wig, is the first woman to become 
an English judge. Wife of a sur- 
geon and mother of an eight-year- 
old daughter, she is regarded as one 
of the best legal minds in the coun- 
try. Even so, she had to overcome 
considerable prejudice to reach her 
present position. 



B 



ELIEVED to be the nation's 
oldest married couple, Mr. and 
Mrs. Peter Petersen, Latter-day 
Saints of Fairview, Utah, have cele- 
brated their seventy-eighth wedding 
anniversary. They received a special 
delivery letter from President 
Dwight D. Eisenhower. Mr. Peter- 
son is ninety-six; his wife, ninety-five. 

jyrRS. PAT McCORMACK, 

twenty-six, of Lakewood, Cali- 
fornia, is the first person ever to win 
two gold medals for diving in two 
successive Olympiads. She did a 
two-and-a-half somersault and a 
one-and-a-half somersault with full 
twist at the Olympic Games in Mel- 
bourne, Australia, last December. 
Australia's Lorraine Crapp won the 
women's 400-meter free-style swim- 
ming event in a new time record 
of 4:54.6. Sylvia Ruuska, only 
fourteen, of Berkeley, California, 
came in third in the latter event. 

Page 239 



EIDITORIAL 



VOL. 44 



APRIL 1957 



NO. 4 



ujlessings ^ytttendant Lipon an (^yffice 



"C^VERY calling in the Church car- 
ries a particular authority and 
blessing. 

''When will I be set apart?" is 
a question often asked by those who 
have been asked to accept a call in 
Relief Society and feel their own 
weakness in it. They have the faith 
that after they have been set apart, 
if they strive to do the Lord's will, 
he will endow them with necessary 
attributes to fulfill the calling pleas- 
ingly in his sight and to the 
satisfaction of themselves. 

After one is set apart by one in 
authority, inspiration, if sought, will 
attend the particular office. One 
is given the assurance that the Lord 
will help one to fulfill her calling, 
for each office carries its own en- 
lightenment. 

The Lord never withdraws his 
inspiration from a handmaiden who 
has been called and set apart so long 
as she seeks to do his will and mag- 
nify her office. The Lord recog- 
nizes those whom he has chosen to 
be in authority. When a presi- 
dency meets, all confer together, 
but the final inspiration is looked 
for from the president. When a 
counselor meets with sisters whom 
she has been called to direct, the 
final decision is looked for from the 
counselor. So it is in all situations. 
The Lord's house is a house of or- 
der, and to fulfill a calling one must 
be obedient to those placed over 

Page 240 



one, and, in turn, be ready to direct 
in humility those over whom one 
has been placed. 

The inspiration of a calling is a 
wonderful manifestation of the 
Lord's will. Time and again one 
sees it demonstrated. While a sis- 
ter remains in a certain position, 
the authority and inspiration of her 
calling continue to rest upon her to 
give her strength and wisdom be- 
yond her own ability, but with the 
passing of the office, there passes 
also the particular mantle of that 
oflPice to her successor. 

This bestowal of the mantle of 
an office was witnessed visually by 
Latter-day Saints in Nauvoo who 
saw the mantle of the Prophet Jo- 
seph Smith made manifest upon 
President Brigham Young. Per- 
haps the actuality of the occasion 
was needed to teach the member- 
ship of the Church— those who wit- 
nessed it and those who accept it 
from the testimony of those who 
were present — of the actuality of 
it. But, while such an outward 
manifestation is not commonly 
vouchsafed, still one is continually 
amazed to see how, after being set 
apart to a particular office, through 
humility and prayer, the mantle of 
that office becomes evidenced 
through the wisdom and the growth 
of the individual in her office. 

The Lord has said that he will 
take the weak things of the earth 



EDITORIAL 



241 



to confound the wise. Whatever 
calhng comes to one, if the indi- 
vidual accepts the opportunity in 
spite of her own feehngs of un- 
worthiness, is set apart by those in 
authority, and hves to magnify her 
own office without aspiring to the 
office of another, she will grow in 
righteousness and knowledge per- 
sonally, and, through humble serv- 
ice, she will do her part in forward- 
ing the work of the Lord. The more 
devotion she lends to her office, 
without neglecting her responsibili- 
ties as wife and mother, the more 
she will be the recipient of the 
promises made to her at the time 
she is set apart. 

It is a great blessing that the 
daughters of the Heavenly Father 



have been given an organization of 
their own in which they are set 
apart to preside under the Priest- 
hood, as well as to be officers and 
teachers. Through the endowment 
of the setting apart, great blessings 
of discernment, enlightenment, 
growth, and development come to 
the daughters of Zion, as they come 
to no other women. Those who 
are set apart testify to the truth and 
actuality of the words of Nephi: 
'\ . . the Lord giveth no command- 
ments unto the children of men, 
save he shall prepare a way for them 
that they may accomplish the 
thing which he commandeth them" 
(I Nephi 3:7). 

-M. C. S. 



^n m 



ernonam 



— /let tie IlLana ^Jjams [Joradford 



March 17, 1873— February 11, 1957 

VTETTIE Maria Davis Bradford, former member of the general board of 

Relief Society, died at her home in Salt Lake City, February 11th, 
1957, a little less than a month before her eighty-fourth birthday. 

Beginning in young womanhood, she served in all the auxiliary organ- 
izations of the Church officered by women, and in later life was an 
ordinance worker in the Salt Lake Temple. She was president of the Salt 
Lake Stake Relief Society for eight years. 

She was appointed a member of the general board of Relief Society 
March 25, 1925, and served with great ability and untiring devotion. Her 
principal duties included chairmanship of the clothing and household 
supplies committee, membership at various times on the conference com- 
mittee, work and business, theology, and nursing committees, and many 
other responsibilities. She was greatly loved by her associates on the 
board and gave much inspirational direction in her official visits to the 
wards and stakes. She was released from the board in 1939. 

Her husband, Robert H. Bradford, Professor and Head of the Depart- 
ment of Metallurgy at the University of Utah, died in 1931. Their three 
sons and a daughter have followed the outstanding example of their par- 
ents in rendering community and Church service. Sister Bradford's many 
friends will long remember her as a woman who used all the days of her 
long life in loving service. 



TloJbiA. 



TO THE FIELD 



di^tnn of the 1 1 Lonth 



npHE Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated by 
the Church Music Committee, will be coiitinued during the coming 
year, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. The 
purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of the Church 
members and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. Stake 
choristers and organists are requested to give assistance at union meetings 
to ward choristers and organists in carrying out this project. 

An analysis and story of the hymn will be printed each month in the 
Church Section of the Deseret Nqws. 

Following is a list of hymns approved for the twelve months July 
1957 to June 1958: 



Month 

1957 

July 

August 

September 

October 

November 

December 

1958 

January 

February 

March 

April 

May 

June 



Hymn 

We Love Thy House, O God 
O My Father 

This House We Dedicate to Thee 
God of Power, God of Right 
Come, Ye Thankful People 



Composer No. 



B ullock-Robertson 

Snow-Mason 

Naisbitt-Asper 

Bennett-Cannon 

Alford-Elvey 



I Heard the Bells on Christmas Day Longfellow-Calkin 

In Memory of the Crucified Kooyman-Schreiner 

A Mighty Fortress Is Our God Luther-Luther 

Christ the Lord Is Risen Wesley-Carey 

Father In Heaven Hibbard-Flemming 

The Lord My Pasture Will Prepare Addison-Bortniansky 

Come, O Thou King of Kings P. P. Pratt 



203 

138 

176 

36 
29 

219 



99 

3 

10 

34 

113 

20 



JLegaci[ 

Leslie Savage Chik 

No legacy of land was his. 

No vast estate, nor gold; 

Nor this, some famous ancestor 

Of whom proud tales were told. 

And, yet, some sire bequeathed him gifts 

Beyond all counterpart — 

The seeing eye, the hearing ear. 

The understanding heart. 



Page 242 



Wi 



inmn 



9 



\:yur \joai 







TOY of achievement is mirrored on 
^ the face of the young man in the 
poster who has just won the foot- 
race. He is experiencing the real- 
ization of earnest effort, training, 
clean living, and of learning to ac- 
cept and obey orders. He has 
reached his goal because he was 
willing to follow the rules which 
led to it. 

Latter-day Saints who would 
travel life's course so as to win their 
coveted goal must follow a like 
course. They hold their bodily 
desires in subjection to their spirit- 
ual strength and they never become 
discouraged to the point that they 



are overcome by the trials and 
temptations of the world. 

A child once asked her mother, 
''Why does Sister Toone always 
pray that she will endure to the 
end? She is very old and good. Why 
does she always say that when she 
bears her testimony?'' 

The child was too young to real- 
ize that no mortal age places one 
beyond the reach of temptation, but 
each age presents different testings 
and trials. The wisdom and experi- 
ence of years, however, should ex- 
pand our souls so that our love is 
not stopped at the family circle and 
beloved friends, but flows over to 
embrace our neighbors. We must 
offer friendship to the lonely, give 
service to the sick and needy, tender 
encouragement to the discouraged, 
and a deep assurance of faith to the 
doubting. 

To win in life's course requires 
the development in the soul of 
charity, the pure love of Christ 
which guides us along the straight 
and narrow path to the shining, 
glorious goal of eternal life. 

To win the race of life we must 
keep in training just like the ath- 
lete, but the course is longer, the 
trials more difficult, and the tempta- 
tion to falter greater. In life "... 
the race is not to the swift nor the 
battle to the strong" (Eccles. 9:11 )^ 
but to him that endures to the end. 



BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



Page 243 



LKecipes QJrom the liorthern cfar ibast lliission 

Submitted by Frances P. Andius 
Sushi 



Sushi Meshi (Rice Mixture) 
4 c. cooked rice 
/4 c, vinegar 
/4 c. cane sugar 



2 tsp, Ajinomoto (Accent) 
Vz c. dry shrimp 
salt to taste 



Shrimp should be soaked in vinegar, sugar, and salt overnight. Cover the dish. 
Drain shrimp and save liquid. Use this vinegar liquid to pour over cooled rice and 
toss lightly so rice will not be gummy. This rice mixture, when placed in aburage 
(bean cake) cones, is dehcious for in-between snacks, for picnics, and buffet parties. 

For Cones: 12 aburage, cut in two 



Filling: 

2 medium-sized carrots, chopped 
10 string beans, chopped 
salt to taste 
few dry shrimps 
1 tbsp. cane sugar 



1 /4 c. water 
}4 tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent) 

small shavings from 12 aburage (fried 
pressed bean cakes) when cut into 
two for cones 



Chop carrots and beans in long, fine strips, add 1 c. water and boil for five 
minutes. Boil shavings of aburage for ten minutes in % c. water. Add sugar and salt. 
Cook a little longer. Drain and cool. Bring chopped shrimp to a boil and in the 
water drained from aburage shavings cook slowly several minutes. Add seasoning and 
aburage shavings. Drain and mix vegetables with rice, and scoop into the cones made 
from 12 aburage cut in two, making 24 filled cones. 

Cucumber Sumiso 
2 medium-sized cucumbers 

Peel the cucumbers, remove seeds, and cut in halves lengthwise. 

Sumiso Sauce 



3 tbsp. 


miso (soy bean 


paste) 




(optional) 


/4 tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent) 


3 tbsp 


vinegar 




1 tbsp. 


clam juice 





tbsp. cane sugar 

tbsp. sesame seeds or 

tbsp. roasted peanuts ground 

tbsp. green onion chopped 

can hokkigai (boiled clams) sliced 



For making the sumiso, combine miso (if desired), Ajinomoto, vinegar, and clam 
juice. Add the chopped green onion., sliced clams, and ground peanuts or sesame 
seeds. Chill Just before serving, add the chilled sumiso (sauce) to the cucumbers. 

Meat or Fowl With Eggplant 

Cut up pork, beef, or fowl, 01 use hamburger, and cook with little water and 
soy sauce. Cut up eggplant with the skin on and cook with the meat until tender. 
Add a little sugar if desired. 



SUKIYAKI 



2 
lYz 



lbs tenderloin beef or chicken 
c. shoyu (soy sauce) 



fat or oil for frying 
Yi c. sugar or sweeten to taste 

Page 244 



2 bunches green onions 

1 can Japanese bamboo shoots 

1 c. mushrooms 



RECIPES FROM THE NORTHERN FAR EAST MISSION 245 

Slice beef thin or cut chicken into small pieces. Slice bamboo shoots and mush- 
rooms. Cut green onions into one-inch pieces. This includes the tops. Heat the pan 
and put in some beef or chicken fat. When melted, put in enough meat to fill half 
of the pan. Stir with fork or chopstick to keep from sticking. Put in sugar and 
six tbsp. shoyu and mix well with meat. When it begins to boil, put it on one side 
of the pan and add mushrooms, bamboo shoots, and onions. Since the vegetables 
require very little cooking, do not put in too much at a time. Cook for ten minutes. 
More meat, vegetables, sugar, and shoyu should be added from time to time. Do not 
allow the sukiyaki to burn. If it begins to dry out, add a little water and additional 
sugar and shoyu. 

Sukiyaki is correctly spelled "tsukiyaki." It may be served with rice, a green 
salad, and a pickled vegetable. 

NiSHIME 

Vi c. dried fish (iriko) or pork 2 c. water 

cut fine 1 tsp. vinegar 

1 gobo (burdock root) 3 tbsp. cane sugar 

1 carrot, diced 2 tsp. salt 

1 bunch young taro or dasheen (long Vi c. shoyu (soy sauce) 

white radishes), diced 1 tofu (soy bean curd cake) 

Soak diced gobo in 2 c. water and 1 tsp. vinegar for about Vi hour. Drain the 
gobo. Dice carrot and dasheen or taro which have been peeled. Cut tofu into four 
pieces and fry in deep oil and, after frying, dice also. Put diced fish (iriko) or meat 
in pot and add vegetables in order listed, add seasonings and enough water to cover 
the mixture. 

There is a name for stew in every language. In Japanese it is Nishime. 

Teriyaki Hamburgers 

Teriyaki Sauce: 

1 clove garlic, crushed 
Yz c. shoyu (soy sauce) 
Hamburgers: 

1 lb. ground beef 

1 egg 
% c. dry bread crumbs 

Combine all ingredients for sauce. Combine ingredients for the hamburgers and 
meat around wooden skewers. Soak patties in sauce for one hour. Place on a cold 
broiler grill, heat grill, and broil for about five minutes on each side. 

Shrimp Tempura 
(Shrimps Fried in a Batter) 

1 lb. fresh shrimps (18-20) 

Wash and shell shrimps leaving the tails. Split shrimps down the center of the 
back and open flat. Remove black intestinal vein. Place shrimps, cut side down, 
on board and score to prevent curling. 

Batter: K tsp. Ajinomoto (Accent) 

Yz c. flour 1 egg 

Yz c. cornstarch J4 c. water 

Ys tsp. salt cooking oil or fat 



% 


c. onion 




1 


tsp. 


ginger, grated 




3 


tbsp 


. cane sugar 




Yz 


tsp. 


salt 




Ys 


tsp. 


pepper 




2 


tbsp 


. Teriyaki sauce 






pinch of Ajinomoto 


(Accent) 



246 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 

Sift dry ingredients together. Beat egg and add water. Add to dry ingredients and 
mix well. For thin batter, remove Vi c. of the batter and add 2 tbsp. water. The 
remaining portion is the thick dipping batter for the shrimps. Heat oil or fat in 
frying pan to 375° F. Dip fingers in the thin batter and sprinkle over fat. Repeat 
several times. Then dip shrimp in thick dipping batter and fry until golden brown. 
Drain on paper towel and serve immediately with tempura sauce. .... - 

Tempura Sauce 

2 c. water Vi tsp. sugar 

Vi c. bonito flakes Ve, tsp. Ajinimoto (Accent) 

(dried fish flakes) Vi c. grated turnip 

2 tbsp. shoyu (soy sauce) 1 tbsp. chopped green onion 
Vi tsp. salt 

Boil bonito in water three minutes. Strain. Add seasonings (except turnips and 
green onion) and bring to boil. Cool. Before serving, add turnip and green onion. 



CJight L^ancer viyith LKesearch, (bducation, and Service 

Walter /. Kohhi 

National Campaign Chairman 

American Cancer Society 

npHE American Cancer Society is sending forth its annual call for con- 
tributions to fight, on an ever-broadening front, the scourge of cancer 
which takes so many lives. April, proclaimed by the President as Cancer 
Control Month, sees the launching of the Society's Crusade to raise 
$30,000,000. Ever since 1945 the American Cancer Society has appealed 
to the American people for the necessary funds to carry on its program of 
research, education, and service. Its accomplishments are ever more heart- 
ening, but much remains to be done. . . . 

The American Cancer Society is doing its share in educating the pub- 
lic and the medical profession and in giving service where needed to 
cancer patients. It has underway a country-wide program of research 
which supports more than 1,000 top-flight scientists in more than 100 
hospitals, universities, and laboratories, scientists who are seeking a final 
cure or preventive for this dread disease. 

The response to the April Crusade of the American Cancer Society 
will determine the extent and impact of the Society's educational drive, 
its service in the community which brings aid and comfort, and its research 
program which scientists now believe will bring the ultimate victory in 
our lifetime. 

Help to hold up the Sword of Hope which is the Society's symbol! 
Give generously! 



■fM^:^'^ A'"'^''', '' T':»{^"V'W'T'W'^?'%'^'^f^^'^<''"v'''^^^^i''^''', V'^'^?'?5'T5^f';'^^'''?5°f^^'^^*^^?*15^^ 




Josef Muench 



ATHABASKA RIVER AND MOUNT CHRISTIE, CANADA 



^xn ibaster cJ nought 

Delh Adams Leitner 

Christ did not need the stone released; 

It did not bar his way. 
It was removed that those who came 

Might see he did not stay. 

The opened tomb, the grave clothes there, 
The angels with their word 

Gave to the bowed, grief-stricken ones 
Proof of their risen Lord. 

Material barriers are as nought 

To him, but still he needs 
An opened way to human hearts 

And lovingly he pleads 

That stones of doubt be cast aside 
So he may enter and abide. 



Page 247 



The Value of Poetry 



Elaine C. Southwick 



POETRY is an indigenous 
expression of all peoples at 
all stages of life, and is, per- 
haps, the most ancient and persist- 
ent of the arts. 

Man, in a primitive state, ex- 
pressed himself in rhythmical chant- 
ing in order to command attention 
because he wanted his friends to 
know and remember the things he 
saw and did and felt. The desire to 
make another respond to beauty, 
bravery, sorrow, or any emotional 
impression led man to intensify the 
relating of his experiences with 
repetition and metrical chanting. 
The famous chants were treasured 
verbally and considered sacred. They 
are our heritage of primitive poetry, 
translating for us the basic emotions 
and activities of a long-buried life. 

Poetiy for the 
Integration of Life 

Poetry became an essential part 
of the healthy integration and men- 
ticulture of life. Nationalities have 
theii epic poems depicting the 
struggle to emerge from scattered 
oblivion into a module of im- 
portance. Poems have also played 
an eminent part in the lives of in- 
dividuals making history. Biogra- 
pheis point out that as Alexander 
the Great strove to conquer the 
world, he carried Homer's JJiad 
about with him in a gold casket; 
that the great British general, 
James Wolfe, told his council, on 
the eve of victory, that he would 
rather have written Gray's Elegy 
than capture Quebec. Field Mar- 
Page 248 



shall Viscount Wavell said of 
Thompson's Hound of Heaven: ''It 
has a special place in my life as a 
charm in danger or trouble .... I 
have used the magic of its imagery 
in many times of stress to distract 
my mind from peril or disaster." 

Poetry has been many things to 
many people, but from the chanting 
figure in the thermal glow of the 
campfire undulating to the rhythm 
of: 

The corn grows by the red rock — 
Beautifully it grows .... 

to these lyrical lines of a later day: 

Beautiful for spacious skies, 
For amber waves of grain .... 

the poet's intent has been identical. 
He has tried to tell something in 
pictures— symbols that would stir 
the imagination and leave a ''magic 
pattern on the mind." A modern 
critic says, "At its highest moments, 
poetry is identified with the central 
meaning of all religion and sees one 
principle behind all creation . . . ." 

But for no two people will poetry 
mean quite the same thing, because 
each must interpret it according to 
his own experiences and tastes. "Ac- 
cording to our ages," says Ralph 
Henry, "we will dust it with nos- 
talgic memory or the joys of discov- 
ery. 

Poetry for Children 

Of what value is poetry to a child? 

Poetry is the reflection of child- 
hood. It jumps and skips, soars 



THE VALUE OF POETRY 



249 



and flies, laughs and grieves, discov- 
ers and treasures. It can move as 
heavily as an armored truck, or sway 
as deeply as wind-pushed trees; it 
can creep like gooseflesh, or trip as 
lightfootedly as sparrows. It is the 
seriousness, the impulsiveness, the 
fleeting desire, and the intense 
tragedy of childhood. 

Every child loves, responds to, 
and remembers some poetry taught 
to him because it helps to interpret 
for him his own experiences and 
reveals to him the hidden beauty of 
his world. Even when one leaves 
the fields of childhood, the response 
to once impressionable verse remains 
spontaneous and recapturable. Feel 
your arm circle involuntary to: 

Hickory, dickory, dock, 

The mouse ran up the clock. 

or experience again the delightful 
shiver that accompanies: 

Hark, hark, the dogs do bark. 

The beggars are coming to town .... 

Envision once more the field of 
clover wherein browses: 

The gentle cow all red and white 

I love with all my heart. 

She gives me cream with all her might 

To eat on apple tart. 

Become newly conscious of the 
injustice of ingratitude by: 

Blow, blow, thou winter wind! 
Thou are not so unkind 
As man's ingratitude. 

Do you not still remember the 
curiously magical effect of: 

The splendor falls on castle walls 

And snowy summits old in story. 

The long light shakes across the lakes, 

And the wild cataract leaps in glory .... 



By becoming acquainted with 
poetry in childhood, one becomes 
more perceptive to the beauty 
around him, and sees the world as 
different and more enchanting. It 
highlights the loveliness of a com- 
mon day from the moment when 
the cock is crowing and morning's 
at seven to the hour when the ten- 
der grace of a day is dead, for the 
child knows: 

The night will never stay; 
The night will still go by. 
Though with a million stars 
You pin it to the sky. 

Poetry creates in a child a sensi- 
tiveness to nuances in words, there- 
by increasing his vocabulary. 

The reading of great poetry to 
children offers excursions into the 
best of life. 

Poetry iox the Middle Years 

What can poetry lay against the 
roots of those in ''harsh middle 
life'7 No age can escape from 
poetry, and men and women intent 
upon the exigencies of everyday 
living need its quick power to in- 
tensify little moments of beauty or 
remembrance, to make life more 
vivid and colorful, and to drama- 
tize an event or explode an emo- 
tion. But, apart from the fact that 
the reading and enjoyment of poetry 
highlight cherished moments in the 
drab routine of life, it lures one's 
mind from the commonplace and 
points it to life and beauty. 

Every time a poem is read with 
understanding, the reader becomes 
the poet and identifies himself with 
a like experience. Those who have 
the capacity to get a great deal out 
of poetry usually are the ones who 
get a great deal out of life. 



250 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 

We are not, in many communi- objective. The memorizing of the 
ties, utilizing the persuasive power hues and thought will come as sec- 
of poetry as we might. For example, ond nature, if people expose them- 
in one small town with one public selves to poetry in the right way. 
library, of the forty-two poetry an- 
thologies and collections in the -^^^^^ ^nd Old Age 
Public Library, only six have been ^s we advance toward mellow old 
taken out the past year. ^g^^ our experience with recognized 

Poetry not only stirs one spiritual- P^^try is very rewarding. We rein- 

ly, but it moves one to action. Ex- t^rpret it in the light of accumulat- 

perience the ethical pull of the fol- ^^ years of experience and wisdom, 

lowing lines: ^^ ^^^ repertoire of good poetry is 

small, our enjoyment will be limited 

Thou must be true thyself by its narrowness; if our exposure to 

If thou the truth would teach .... its charm has been great, our en- 

Horatius Bonar joyment will be intensified and in- 

^ ,, ,, ,, .,, 1 J J creased. As I read to a class in Re- 
Breathes there the man, with soul so dead, i-ro •. r ,i .t- ti 
Who never to himself hath said, ^^^f Society from the great English 
This is my own, my native land! pocts, I see a memory struggle and 

— Scott stir behind the eyes of a listener, 

_ _ . ^ ^ and when a familiar voice sings out 

Build Jhee more stately mansions, O my ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^.^^^^ ^p 

As the swift seasons roll! like chrome after glass wax, and the 

Leave thy low-vaulted past .... head nods approval, while the lips 

— Holmes silently rehearse a remembered 
phrase. 

Thoughts like the foregoing help it is true that not everyone has 

souls to wonder at beauty, hold inherited a love of poetry anymore 

reverence for life, and surge with than everyone has acquired at birth 

tolerance for mankind. an oval face or curly hair or desir- 

If poetry, then, is so important, able characteristics of temperament, 

why isn't it read more avidly by a but even as these qualities can be 

greater majority of people? Is it improved, so can we diminish the 

because the memorizing of it is deficiency of an insensitive ear. 

tedious as learned in our schools? More constant association with the 

It has been suggested that many of cadence of poetry read by oneself 

us learned too late what might have or someone else, will condition the 

brought us nearer to the joy of ear to hear and translate beauty to 

poetry if we had learned it sooner, the mind and soul. Poetry was 

that ''this ability to analyze and dis- meant to be a declamatory art, and 

sect material structures according to most of us will find a common 

the rules of teachers and critics is ground of enjoyment in vocalized 

of small importance in comparison poetry. It has been said that no- 

with the ability to feel a beautiful body has ever really read a poem 

rhythm and enjoy a fine poem." It until he has read it with his own 

is the day-by-day pleasant experience voice for the pleasure of his own 

with poetry that should be our first ears. 



THE VALUE OF POETRY 



251 



The Lasting Value of Poetry 

Once one succumbs to the charm 
of poetry, it offers the reader valu- 
able vicarious experiences. Know 
that through its power one can walk 
in the moccasins of the Indian or 
parade in the sandaled feet of a 
queen; explore the outposts of civil- 
ization or crouch in the chimney 
corner; revel with the rich or pauper- 
ize with the poor. It comes with an 
Aladdin's lamp to transport one 
anyplace, anytime, into old sijtua- 
tions made new with more vivid 
colors and wider dimensions. Poetry 
helps one to see through, as well as 
with his eyes, even as did William 
Blake who, when asked as the sun 
rose, if he did not see it as a round 
disk of fire somewhat like a guinea, 
answered, ''Oh, no, no, I see an in- 
numerable company of heavenly 



hosts crying, 'Holy, Holy is the Lord 
God Almighty.' " 

This power to translate life into 
beauty, truths, sincerity, and noble- 
ness is the heritage of every one of 
God's children. It has been said 
that the greatest power we know is 
the power of speech, ''but they 
speak to small purpose nowadays if 
they never use the bravest and most 
beautiful human speech, which is 
poetry." 

Poetry is both the earliest expres- 
sion of primitive people, and the 
highest expression of civilization. 
Its greatest value is still to reveal 
miracles of creation and to ''spread 
the contagion of beauty" that we, 
too, might (as Blake): 

... see a world in a grain of sand, 
And a heaven in a wild flower; 
Hold infinity in the palm of your hand^ 
And eternity in an hour. 



iHeeting [Place 

Catheiine E. Berry 



I have come back to our meeting place, 

(How long ago it seems!) 
To see if I can find a trace 

Of those first lovely dreams. 
But time has wrought its changes here 

The same as in your heart, 
The love we found that yesteryear 

Has left no tell-tale part; 
Only in the wind that blows 

With hint of twilight rain, 
Whispers a memory that knows 

This was a magic lane! 



Going Modern 

Frances C. Yost 



NELL Gordon looked up from 
the new wall-to-wall carpet, 
and rested her eyes on the 
soft tones of the rose drawn drapes. 
Then her eyes passed appreciatively 
over the new three-piece sectional, 
which filled the big corner opposite 
the new blonde television set. Her 
eyes were pools of complete satis- 
faction until they turned to the 
old upright piano standing tall and 
ungainly against the wall. 

'Tom, that old piano has to go,'' 
Nell said determinedly. 

"Go!" If Nell had said to go 
set fire to the new barn, Tom 
would not have been more dumb- 
founded. 'The piano has to go 
where?" 

''Out/' Nell said emphatically. 
"It's obsolete. It ruins the modern 
effect in the whole living room. 
Why, look at the scroll on the 
front of it! They've made pianos 
plain finished for at least twenty- 
five years." Nell showed her dis- 
taste as she frowned at the old 
piano. 

"But we've had the piano for 
forty years. In its day, our piano 
was the finest thing in woodcarv- 
ing." Tom spoke defensively, as he 
would of a friend or relative who 
was being chastised. 

"In its day!" Nell spoke up. 
"That's exactly what I mean. Up- 
right pianos were the thing in Wil- 
son's day, and need I point out it 
is now the year 1957? Why, we're 
not driving around in a surrey just 
because it was the thing to do when 
we were married. Everything's low 
slung these days, cars, furniture. 

Page 252 



and pianos. This high upright 
spoils the effect of the lowness and 
beauty of the whole living room. 
The whole house, I might add." 

"What do you plan to do, Nell, 
give it to one of the married chil- 
dren?" 

Nell groaned. "They wouldn't 
appreciate a big antique in their 
modern apartments. We'll take it 
to Salt Lake City and trade it in on 
a new spinet," Nell explained mat- 
ter-of-factly. "Of course, we can't 
expect to get much out of this 
old piano, but it might take the 
sting off the price of a new one." 

"A new piano?" Tom looked 
puzzled. "You've said a number of 
times, Nell, that our old upright 
has better tone than some of these 
new blonde beauties." 

"True, I have said that about the 
tone, but I'm not playing the piano 
as much since we have television, 
and the children aren't around to 
practice. It isn't the tone of the 
piano I'm objecting to, it's the con- 
trast with this modern furniture," 
Nell went on to say. "I've thought 
the thing through completely, Tom, 
before I ever mentioned the subject 
to you. The only thing to do is 
get rid of the old piano." 

"Mother, I don't mind your fixing 
up the house. I sort of like the 
new wall-to-wall carpeting, feels 
comfy on my bare toes. And this 
three-piece sectional, it's pretty and 
comfortable to lie on. And the 
drapes, I like them the way they 
can be closed when the lights are 
bright. But the piano! We started 
out our married life with this piano. 



GOING MODERN 



253 



It's like trading in our firstborn for 
a modern 1957 baby. I remember 
the day we bought the piano at the 
auction sale as if it were yesterday." 



>!« * * * 



lyrELL and Tom had been married 
in the Logan Temple, and the 
very next day, quite by coincidence, 
the furniture in the old Madsen 
house was being sold at auction. 
Tom had saved one hundred dollars 
to buy furniture. If they were care- 
ful, they could buy the essential 
things to start housekeeping. Nell 
and Tom had come early to spot 
the furniture they wanted so they 
could bid on it. They had decided 
on the kitchen range, the kitchen 
table and chairs, and, if they could 
spread the money far enough, the 
entire set of bedroom furniture. 

'Tom, we don't need furniture 
for the whole house to start with. 
We can close up all the rooms but 
the kitchen and bedroom," Nell 
had said thriftily, as she pushed a 
wisp of wavy blonde hair from her 
brow. 

To Tom, his eighteen-year-old 
bride was enchanting and beautiful. 
''Gee, Nell, that's mighty nice of 
you, to be so thrifty and thought- 
ful. Of course, we'll get a piano for 
you as soon as we can. Let's just 
walk over and look at this one." 

Nell was just sort of tinkling the 
keys when the auctioneer stood on 
an overturned box and started shout- 
ing above the din, "How much am 
I bid for this beautiful fancy piano?" 

Nell, a little embarrassed at being 
in the spotlight, stepped quickly 
back from the piano. 

"What am I bid for the fancy 
piano?" the auctioneer repeated. 

Nell looked about; no one seemed 



even vaguely interested in the piano. 
She never remembered being at an 
auction sale before, but she had 
heard that sometimes things went 
real cheap when people didn't run 
the bid up. Why, if a person could 
buy a piano for, say fifty dollars, 
that would still leave something for 
necessary furniture. 

"What am I bid for the fancy 
piano?" the auctioneer shouted a 
little louder. 

"Forty-nine dollars," Nell spoke 
timidly. 

"The lady opens the bid on this 
fine piano at the too-low price of 
forty-nine dollars," the auctioneer 
almost snickered. A laugh swept 
through the crowd. "Who will 
offer seventy-five dollars?" 

"Seventy-five dollars!" A man 
shouted from the rear of the crowd. 

Nell looked about to see who was 
bidding. She remembered seeing 
the man talking to the auctioneer 
before the auction started. Had he 
been planted there to bid? 

"The gentleman bids seventy-five 
dollars! Who will offer one hun- 
dred for this fine piano?" 

"Seventy-six dollars," Nell said 
timidly. 

"The lady offers a mere pittance. 
Only seventy-six dollars, the lady 
offers." 

A second laugh swept the crowd, 
which was followed by a bid of 
eighty-five dollars from the man in 
the rear. 

"The gentleman offers eighty-five 
dollars. Who will raise it to one 
hundred?" the auctioneer was beg- 
ging. 

Nell stole a side glance at the 
black kitchen range. A person 
could build a table, and boxes could 



254 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



be covered for chairs. Boxes could 
be used to hold the bed springs, 
and she could drape the bed real 
pretty with a skirt. But a person 
had to have a stove to cook on and 
to keep warm. Perhaps the old 
cook stove might sell for as low as 
ten or eleven dollars. Nell's eyes 
wandered again to the piano. A 
piano was the heart of a home. This 
piano had a better tone than the 
one her folks had paid several hun- 
dred dollars for. She would make 
all kinds of sacrifices if she could 
get this piano. She could even en- 
dure the insinuations from the 
auctioneer and the laughing people. 

"Who will offer one hundred dol- 
lars for this fine piano?" the auction- 
eer repeated. 

''Eighty-nine dollars/' Nell said. 

'The lady did not hear me. The 
lady offers only eighty-nine dollars/' 
the auctioneer said. ''Who will top 
the lady's bid?" 

"Ninety dollars!" the man in the 
rear shouted. 

Nell Gordon, by now, did not 
care if the whole crowd laughed 
their heads off. She only cared 
about making this fine piano hers. 
She turned around and glared at 
the bidder in the rear. 

"I am offered ninety dollars! Who 
will offer one hundred?" the auc- 
tioneer shouted. 

"Ninety-one dollars and no 
more/' Nell spoke determinedly. 
Then she turned and glared at her 
opponent. 

"Going once! Ninety-one twice! 
Sold to the lady with the wavy 
blonde hair for ninety-one dollars!" 

Suddenly Nell Gordon realized 
their predicament. She and Tom 
had come to the auction to buy 
necessary furniture, stove, table, cup- 



board, bed, and she had spent 
almost all of Tom's money on a 
piano. It would take the remainder 
of his hundred dollars to get some- 
one to haul the piano home. She 
turned to Tom expecting him to 
chide her. Of course, he could say, 
"All our money gone for a piano, 
what do you plan to sleep on and 
to cook on?" But Tom didn't say 
those things. 

"Nell, let's get out of here. We'll 
need to hire a wagon to haul our 
piano home." Tom took her arm 
and escorted her through the crowd 
as if she were a queen. 

Now Nell remembered the old 
stove Tom's aunt had loaned them. 
The oven door was gone, and Tom 
had fashioned one out of tin. It 
did not have a catch but was held 
shut with a stick propped against 
it. Tom had built most of their 
furniture. But, even from the start, 
their friends had liked to gather at 
their house to dance or sing because 
they had the luxury of a piano. Then 
when the children came along, one 
by one, until they numbered an 
even dozen, Nell had taught each 
one to play the piano. What warm 
and wonderful memories she had 
of the family gathered around the 
piano singing! 



^ i' ^ ^ 



N 



ELL wiped a tear with her apron, 
as if to erase that memory. 
Then she said: "Yes, Tom, we'll go 
to Salt Lake City tomorrow and 
make the trade." 

Tom Gordon had learned through 
the years not to argue with a lady. 

"We can run into Salt Lake City 
tomorrow if you wish and look at 
new pianos," Tom said, affably. 

"We'll go in the pick-up and take 



GOING MODERN 



255 



the old piano with us/' Nell decided. 

"The thing weighs close to a 
ton/' Keith, their son, stated, as he 
and his brother, Emery, helped Tom 
load the piano into the back of the 
pick-up, and waved their parents on 
their way. 

As the two rattled along in the 
pick-up, Nell glanced sideways at 
Tom. He was a tall, lean man, and 
in his brown tweed jacket and flan- 
nel slacks, he had the appearance 
of a college man. Today Nell 
could not study his eyes or read his 
thoughts. 

''Look back, Nell, and make sure 
the piano's okay," Tom would say 
occasionally. ''We don't want any- 
thing to happen to the piano." 

"We'd probably do as well if we 
rolled it in the Bear River, and just 
bought a new blonde spinet out- 
right," Nell laughed. 

"All I can say for you, is, you 
surely have gone modern all of a 
sudden." Tom spoke defensively, 
and then silence enveloped them. 

As they rounded the point of the 
mountain, their eyes picked out the 
temple which had been forty years 
in the making, then Tom broke the 
silence. 

"Nell, we're nearly there, and 
I've got to see a fellow about some 
machinery. If you'd like to do some 
of your shopping, I could come for 
you in about a half hour." 

"That's fine. I did want to get 
some material to line a quilt for 
the next Relief Society work meet- 
ing. I'll meet you here by the 
Brigham Young Monument corner 
in a half hour," Nell said, as she 
alighted from the truck. 

She admitted to herself, it was a 
little embarrassing coming to town 



in a truck, especially with a big old 
piano tied up in patchwork quilts 
in the back. Who would people 
think they were? 

Promptness was one of Tom's 
virtues, and in half an hour he 
drove up in the pick-up and Nell 
climbed in before the light turned 
green. 

"We might as well start at this 
piano store, and see what they have 
in the line of new low blondes," 
Tom said almost mischievously. 

AS they entered the store, Nell 
found herself in the center of a 
dozen or more new pianos. Each of 
them was different, yet pleasingly 
low and beautiful. Nell fancied 
each of them, in turn, in her lovely 
redecorated living room. Yes, she 
thought, any one would look lovely. 
After forty years, she and Tom had 
come to the financial position where 
they could pay cash for most any- 
thing they desired. All she had to 
do was make her selection and any 
one of the beautiful new pianos 
could be hers, and by night, they 
would have it in their living room 
with the other modern things. But 
they might as well find out first, 
what the dealer would offer them as 
a trade-in. 

"Would you look at our old 
piano, before we decide on a new 
one?" Nell asked. 

"I'd be glad to make you an of- 
fer," the dealer said. 

The three walked to the curb 
where the truck stood, and the 
dealer jumped up on the back of 
the truck, and removing the two 
quilts Tom and the boys had care- 
fully covered over the piano, he sat 
down and started playing. 

"How much do you offer?" Nell 



256 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



asked, but the dealer seemed en- 
grossed in Schubert's ''Moonhght 
Sonata." It was as if he had for- 
gotten his business entirely as he 
shifted to "Largo/' and followed 
that with several Strauss waltzes. 

Nell nodded at Tom to ask him 
to hurry the dealer. It was a long 
way home, and they should start 
right away, if they were to get the 
new piano unloaded before dark. 
But Tom, like the dealer, seemed to 
be deep in the heart of the music 
and did not seem to hear Nell's 
urgent whispers. 

Nell turned slightly and noticed 
that a crowd had gathered to listen 
to the music on the piano. She bit 
her lip and murmured, ''I bought 
this old upright forty years ago at 
an auction sale, looks like it's up 
to me to dispose of it." She walked 
over close to the dealer and shouted 
up at him, ''How much will you give 
us on a new piano?" 

The dealer stopped short, leav- 
ing the ''Blue Danube" in mid-air. 

"Mrs. Gordon, I'll make you a 
trade straight across. You can have 
any of the smaller pianos in the 
store for this one." 

"What?" Surely Nell had heard 
the man incorrectly. Had he said 
a deal straight across? Nell Gordon's 
puzzled face asked why. 

"Well, Mrs. Gordon, call me an 
antique collector if you wish, but I 
collect these rare old pianos. Take 
your choice of any of the smaller 
pianos," the dealer repeated. 

Nell turned then toward the pi- 
anos placed in the circle near the 
front of the music store. They 
were beautiful, and they would fit 
in nicely with her new, modern liv- 



ing room, but she turned again to 
the old upright standing forlornly 
in the back of the truck. It sort of 
seemed like a child which had been 
driven from its home for no other 
reason than that it had grown up, 
and wasn't cute anymore. 

Nell walked out of the store to 
where Tom and the dealer were 
making arrangements for the trade. 

She heard the dealer say: "You 
can unload the piano at my place, 
and come around and pick up the 
lady's choice. I know this piano's 
heavy, I'll send a couple of fellows 
with you to unload it." He turned 
and shouted into the store, "Mike 
and Slim, can you come here a 
minute?" 

'M'ELL glanced at Tom. It was 
like Tom to wait quietly and 
let her pick out the piano she 
wanted. But if the dealer wanted 
their piano so much, he was willing 
to trade straight across, she had a 
notion to keep it herself. The men 
were coming to help unload their 
old upright, she had to decide 
quickly, or it would be too late. 

"I guess I've changed my mind 
about trading pianos," Nell said. 
Then by way of explanation she 
added, "It would be sort of like 
trading our firstborn for a 1957 baby. 
I realize I'm probably throwing over 
a. fine offer, but, well, I might as 
well admit it, there are a lot of 
memories stored in the strings of 
this old upright." 

Nell Gordon turned to Tom and 
said, "Let's go." 

Then it was, his face shone with 
happiness. Nimble as a college boy, 
Tom jumped on the back of the 
pickup and wrapped the quilts lov- 



GOING MODERN 



257 



ingly around the piano again and 
tied it securely. 

As they jogged along in the front 
of the pick-up, Tom kept asking: 
''How's she riding?'' And Nell 
would glance back with the same 
concern with which she had 
watched the piano being hauled by 
team and wagon to their home 
forty years ago. 

Nell decided on the long ride 
home that she would play lots of 
good music on the old piano yet, 
her children and 
The trouble 



and so would 

grandchildren. 

probably that they had watched tel- 



was 



evision too much lately and hadn't 
had enough family song-fests. 

Nell turned to Tom and spoke 
softly, 'Tom, now that we have 
the house remodeled, what do you 
say we have the children all in for 
an evening? After dinner we could 
gather around the piano and sing 
like we used to." 

"I think it's a good idea. I've let 
my tenor get sort of rusty lately 
watching the television shows." 
Tom patted her hand softly. 

Nell squeezed his hand in return 
and said, "And Tom, Fm glad I 
didn't go too modern." 



■ ♦ 



cJhe cJhree vi/ise vl/omen 

Fiediika Clinch 



I 



asked three women to write their greatest joy. 

The first woman replied: 

"I have many joys, but my greatest joy is getting along with people. 



of living and learning to get along with people, 
toward all. 



It takes lots 
I fill my mind with love and good will 



'The happiest people are those who share joy and sorrow of others. Alertness to 
the needs of others leaves no room for mental disorder through self-pity. When a 
woman begins to pity herself she loses power and initiative. She is on the road of 
failure." 

The second woman wrote: 

"One of my greatest joys is keeping my mind and hands busy. There is no reason 
why age should put me in the rocking chair to dream about the past. Why should I 
let my trained brain and fingers rust away in idleness? Idleness breeds discontent, un- 
happiness, and is bad for the health. Work occupies the mind. The busy mind is 
the healthy mind. There is no need to sit idle; no one gets to the point where she 
can't learn more." 

The third one expressed herself: 

"One of my greatest enjoyments is to greet a new day. One by one the stars dis- 
appear. From the horizon comes a shaft of hght. I see the highest mountains catch 
the first beams of the morning sun, while the valley below is still submerged in shadow. 
I drink the glory of the unfolding day as the mounting sun reveals new charm and 
fresh beauty. I paid nothing for this new day that is unfolding before me. It is given 
to me as a gift, one of God's greatest gifts, because with it are all the wonders of his 
creation. I have learned to appreciate the beauty of the present and to have faith in 
the future." 



Jrt /lew kluiit for an (^id uiome 

Jane T. Mattice 
President, Pima Ward Relief Society, St. Joseph Stake (Arizona) 

IN the summer of 1955, my husband and I were taking a vacation, 
motoring through the eastern part of the United States. We made a 

point of visiting the many places of interest in Church history. 

One day, about noon, we stopped at the Joseph Smith Farm and were 
very graciously welcomed by Sister Nellie Hathaway, who, with her hus- 
band, were missionary guides at the farm. After visiting a few minutes, 
she learned we were Church members and asked if we wanted her to tell 
the story of the Prophet and the incidents that happened at the farm and 
in the Sacred Grove near by. Of course we wanted to hear the story, as 
told by our missionaries to the thousands of visitors who stop at this his- 
toric place each year. 

As we talked, I told her I was Relief Society president in the Pima 
Ward in Arizona. She immediately asked if we would like to make a quilt 
for the Peter Whitmer Home. At this time the home was being re- 
stored. I felt sure our sisters would be pleased to have an opportunity to 
help in this restoration, so I told Sister Hathaway I would ask the sisters 
and let her know. 

When I returned home and told the Relief Society members of the 
opportunity offered us to help, they were delighted. 

We wondered about the pattern and the colors to use. We needed 
an old pattern, and one well known in 1830. For assistance we turned 
to our older sisters. We have many of these lovely ladies who are in their 
seventies and eighties. They are experienced quilt makers and wonderful 
quilters. They discussed it among themselves and decided we should 
make 'The Double Irish Chain" in red and white. Several remembered 
that their mothers and grandmothers had such a quilt. So we quickly 
accepted their suggestion. 

We wanted this quilt as near perfect as we could make it. The little 
blocks were two inches square, and we pulled threads for all of them, to 
make sure they were true squares. The beautiful finished quilt was reward 
enough for our efforts. It was 68" x 100" when finished. 

Our members all helped, even some who did not attend regularly 
came to offer assistance and add a few stitches. A few MIA girls asked 
to help, and some of our sisters from the Pima Second Ward came to help. 
These sisters had been members of our Society until our ward was divided. 
One dear old lady who is ninety-seven years old came to add her bit, and 
another sister, who is too blind to quilt, came and threaded needles for the 
others. She has learned to use a needle threader and is a great help on 
work day. 

It was wonderful to see the interest these sisters, old and young, were 
taking in our project. To them this wasn't just another quilt. It was 

Page 258 



A NEW QUILT FOR AN OLD HOME 



259 




Mrs. Walter H. Moss 

QUILT IN THE UPSTAIRS BEDROOM, PETER WHITMER HOME 



very very special. Their conversation as they worked often went hke this, 
'1 never dreamed I would have the opportunity to help in such a wonder- 
ful undertaking. I may never see the Peter Whitmer home, but I am so 
glad to have a part in its restoration." 

On one corner of the lining we embroidered ''Made and presented by 
the Pima Ward Relief Society, St. Joseph Stake, Arizona, September 1955." 

When it was finished we displayed it in the foyer of the chapel one 
Sunday. The enthusiasm of our members had been contagious, and all 
the ward wanted to see this much-talked-about quilt before it was sent on 
its way. Our husbands and children were just as proud of the finished 
product as were we. Soon the quilt was sent back East to its home. 

Sister Hathaway was pleased and very liberal in her praise and thanks 
for our efforts. She took it to Sister Moss, who, with her husband, Brother 
Walter H. Moss, were missionary guides at the Peter Whitmer Home. Sis- 
ter Moss wrote to express her thanks and appreciation for the work of our 
Rehef Society sisters. She sent the picture showing ''Our Quilt" in the 
upstairs bedroom. 

Relief Society and Relief Society women are wonderful. If there is 
some worthy work to be done, our sisters are always willing and anxious 
to be of assistance. 



Two of a Kind 



Maude Rubin 



SALLY Harding was struggling 
with her damp hair, trying to 
put it up in pin-curls. It was 
just wavy enough to be stubborn. 

In the mirror she could see 
Mother Harding, Jim's mother, 
watching her with polite interest. 
But without offering to help. Im- 
maculate as always, in a smart blue 
suit and small blue hat, Mother 
Harding had stopped in to wait for 
the bus, saying, ''I thought Fd go 
into the city for lunch and the 
style show at Simmons'. It's such 
a lovely day!" 

Mother Harding might have 
been a fashion model herself, Sally 
thought wistfully as she looked at 
her— ''What the Mature Woman 
Will Wear." So slim and straight, 
hair smoothly waved, every detail 
perfect. Definitely ungrandmother- 
ly. . . . It was a disappointment, a 
hurt that Sally had not been able 
to overcome. She glared at her 
own wet brown locks and jabbed 
the last pin in viciously, so that it 
pricked her scalp. 

'*It never looks right, somehow. 
Especially the back curls. No mat- 
ter how hard I try!" 

"I was never very good at fixing 
hair, either, Sally. But Muriel used 
to be very clever with it. She did 
mine while she was at home. And 
she decided that I should always 
wear it this way." She touched the 
smooth gray waves. "It is more be- 
coming, I guess. But sometimes 
Fd like to try some other style. . . ." 

Muriel was Jim's sister. Thirtyish, 
a reporter on a New York daily, 
capable of managing the entire city 

Page 260 



if she had to, Sally thought. Muriel 
had come to see them last fall, just 
between planes. But while she was 
there, she had arranged her moth- 
er's furniture in the small cottage 
at the end of the garden; had out- 
lined the winter's activities for her 
mother, making numerous lists and 
schedules, marking the calendar 
with blue pencil. She designed the 
new rose garden for Jim and Sally, 
decided on the exact shade of wall- 
paper for their living room. 'The 
only possible color for this room!" 
It was right, too, perfect. Sally ad- 
mired her efficiency and was more 
than a little afraid of her. 

Now Mother Harding reached 
down and brushed a tiny speck of 
lint from her skirt. "Never mind, 
Sally. Your hair will look nice- 
it always does. And when the chil- 
dren are grown, you'll have lots of 
time. Then you can go to the 
beauty shop. It sort of relaxes one, 
I find." She smiled brightly, 
pulled on white gloves as she went 
down the walk toward the bus stop. 

Sally stood in the doorway and 
waved to her as she got on the 
bus. She admitted to herself that 
she was almost envious of her 
mother-in-law. Jealous of her smart 
daintiness, of her leisure, her inter- 
ests. It must be nice to have the 
whole day free, to dress up and go 
places. ... 

I wish we could be real friends, 
Sally said to herself. 

Sally's clear gray eyes were cloud- 
ed as she thought, she doesn't need 
me, or the children. Not with her 
concerts, her shopping. . . . 



TWO OF A KIND 261 

Briskly Sally whisked the break- disconnected the TV. The children 

fast dishes into the sink, turned on weren't watching it. They were too 

the hot water and said to herself, excited and thrilled by the storm. 

''Well, Madge says I don't know Hardings, both of them— afraid of 

how lucky I am! A mother-in-law nothing. 

who doesn't interfere, doesn't try to ''Mommy! Mommy!" Jim Third 

run my house. Mother Harding turned toward her, all excitement, 

certainly doesn't." elation. 

Madge Jones was their nearest Then Judy piped up, "It was a 
neighbor, Sally's only friend since tree that time, Mommy!" She 
the Hardings had moved to The turned from the window to demon- 
Acre, strate with her thin arms just how 

The day was perfect, without the the lightning had forked. "A great 

humid midwest heat that would big fire-tree in the sky! It filled 

come later in the season. Sally de- the whole sky. Mommy!" 

cided to work in the garden. Jim Judy at six was something of a 

was on a buying trip to Des Moines poet. Sally wished miserably that 

and wouldn't be home for another she could see some of the beauty 

three days. The new rosebed need- in it. Well, at least they weren't 

ed attention. frightened, thank goodness for that. 

She might as well get started on When she spoke, she managed to 
it today as any time. The baby was keep her voice level, matter-of-fact: 
still asleep, Judy and Jim Third ''Don't stand so close to the win- 
were playing contentedly in the dow, children. You— you— might 
orchard, their two apple trees. She catch cold!" Just how silly can you 
tied a scarf around her head and sound? she wondered, 
went happily to work. Paying no attention to her, prob- 

BTT'-rur ••ui.i.i, 1 A/r ably not even hearing her, they 

UT before night the early May -^ , , , i^ I s.x, 

,, , ,^ ^ , , -^ ,. r pressed closer and closer to the 

warmth had changed to sultri- ^n 

ness. The eastern sky was ominous- t^* , .... 
ly black. When the first white glare Jhe next glare was brilliant, 
of lightning streaked the clouds, a changing to an eerie blue-white as 
deafening clap of thunder followed. \he jagged streaks shot up across the 
Sally shivered, listened to the next '^Y' ^^^Y , ^^^^ her hands grow 
crash rip through the airless dusk ^^"^P^ "^"^^ with terror, not know- 
and rumble to a slow silence. The ^^g ^^at to do next, 
first big splatters of rain struck the To calm herself, she walked across 
window as she looked out to see if the room and pulled the plug of 
Mother Harding was home yet. the iron cord and put away the 
Yes, there was a light in the cot- board. No ironing tonight. "Now 
tage. I wish I'd gone ahead with it this 
The flashes came faster now, morning. But who would imagine? 
closer together, with no space be- This early? The first week of May?" 
tween their brief brilliance and the she said aloud, 
immediate thunder. She had purposely left the iron- 
Sally hurried to the wall plug, ing for tonight, so they could watch 



262 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



TV while she worked. That was 
one of the few jobs she could man- 
age and look at TV. This was the 
night for the Disney program, and 
she had planned that they would 
all watch it together, a nice family 
thing to do. She had even thought 
of asking Mother Harding to come 
and sit with her and the children, 
but gave that up. She would prob- 
ably be bored. 

Together. To Sally that togeth- 
erness was all important. All the 
family doing things together. Some- 
thing to remember all their lives. 

OER thoughts went on: If Mother 
Harding were only a little bit 
like my Granny! I thought the 
children would mean so much to 
her. ... If she were a normal 
Grandma, she would be here with 
us. Right now. She wouldn't let 
us stay here alone . . . about to be 
struck with lightning! Sally looked 
again at the cottage. Mother Hard- 
ing had drawn the Venetian blind, 
but the light still showed through 
the slits. 

She wished again that Jim were 
home. I wouldn't be half so scared 
with another grownup in the house. 
Fm always sensible— well, almost 
sensible— when Jim is here. 

Wham! Another earth-rocking 
crash. I can't stand it, she thought, 
I can't. But there was nothing else 
to do. 

Maybe there was. Maybe Madge 
Jones would come up and stay with 
her, if she knew. She stumbled to 
the telephone, dialed frantically. 
No answer. Again. Still no an- 
swer. She listened, realized that 
there was no dial-tone. The phone 
was dead. 

She placed the receiver back in 



its cradle, straightened it carefully. 
At that moment the lights went 
out. 

She ran through the dark to the 
back door, knocking her knee on a 
chair on the way, opened her mouth 
to call to Mother Harding, to 
scream for help, and remembered 
just in time. No screaming, no fear 
in front of the children. Now, with 
the lights out, she couldn't even 
see the cottage through the rain. 
The cottage where Mother Hard- 
ing lived her own secure and worry- 
free life. Sally swallowed hard and 
forced herself to go back into the 
living room. 

It was because of the cottage that 
they had bought The Acre. After 
Jim's father had died, Sally had 
wanted Jim's mother to come to 
live with them. 

''Why couldn't we be all togeth- 
er, Jim, as a family should be? She'll 
be so lonesome, and I get lonesome, 
too, Jim, sometimes. We always 
had so many at home." She had 
added, 'Td love your mother, Jim. 
I know I would. And she could 
stay with the children sometimes, 
so we could go out. I'd know they 
were safe with their Granny!" 

She had stopped, looked at Jim. 
He had been smiling queerly. 

''Oh, not often, Jim. I don't 
mean for her to do a lot of baby- 
sitting. But just once in a while, 
for something special. Jim, I — I 
can't bear to leave them with a 
stranger. Not while the baby's so 
little." 

He had leaned down and kissed 
the top of her head lightly. "No, 
Sally, it just wouldn't do. Mother 
is different, independent; and keeps 
very busy." Jim grinned. 



TWO OF A KIND 



263 



''But, Jim, I don't care. She's 
the children's Granny. They'd love 
her. And she'd love them. I know 
she would." 

"Of course. But, Sally, Mother 
wouldn't have time for baby-sitting. 
She's always going somewhere, con- 
certs, meetings, and lectures. You're 
so domestic, darling. You wouldn't 
know about women like Mother!" 
He had hugged her. 

Oh, wouldn't I? Sally had 
thought. I'm no more domestic 
than anyone, Mr. Harding. But 
how could I go to concerts? Just 
how? She had bitten her lips to 
keep the words inside, unsaid. 

Jim had continued, "And I've 
always heard that no house is big 
enough for two women, Sally. I'm 
not taking any chances with my 
women!" He had grinned happily 
and the subject had been closed. 

Except in Sally's mind: That's 
all you know about it, Jim Harding! 
My folks all lived together and 
worked together and had a won- 
derful time. Granny lived with 
us always and what would we 
ever have done without her? And 
Aunt Jennie part of the time, and 
old Uncle Tim, too, until he died. 
That's all a mistake about families 
not getting along together. And I 
happen to know what I'm talking 
about! 

"DUT it was settled as Jim decided, 
of course. So they had bought 
The Acre, out in the country, but 
on the bus line. With a separate 
cottage for Mother Harding. 

When Mother Harding moved in, 
Sally could see what Jim meant. 
Always busy, always smartly dressed, 
the older woman lived in a different 
world from Sally's. Even here, 



where she knew no one. Mother 
Harding found plenty to keep her 
interested, apparently. Plenty of 
things to do, places to go. Always 
calm, pleasant; but never helpful, 
never just "family." 

At the second loud crash of thun- 
der within as many seconds, Sally 
ran upstairs to see if the baby was 
all right. She carried a flashlight, 
played its light over the crib and 
whispered, "There he is, bless his 
heart, sound asleep through all this 
racket!" She shivered at the next 
blue-white flare that highlighted the 
room. 

Downstairs again, hunting for 
matches and a candle, Sally listened 
to the downpour and the excited 
chatter of Judy and Jim Third. 

Judy shouted, "There it is again. 
Mommy! That fire-tree, I mean!" 

Then Jim Third's loud roar, 
"Bang! Bang-bang! Roar-r-r-r! Rum- 
m-m-m-ble." He was dramatizing it. 

Sally reached out vaguely till her 
hand touched a chair. Then she 
let herself down carefully, her legs 
feeling limp, boneless. She couldn't 
take much more of this. Without 
someone to hold to, someone to 
talk to, she was finding out exactly 
how worthless she really was. Not 
the sensible, self-confident mother 
she wanted to be, pretended to be. 
She finally found a stub of a candle, 
lighted it, set it on the mantle. 

TIM was the only one who knew 
^ about her terror of thunder- 
storms; and even to him she had 
never let go entirely, never dared 
break down and cry, which is what 
she felt like doing right now. How 
Muriel would despise her. 

Now why should I think of 
Muriel at a time like this? Because 



264 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



Muriel is such a Harding, I sup- 
pose. And Fm not. I never will 
be! Muriel would think her broth- 
er had married a regular little 
simpleton! 

The next crash was a rending 
detonation, a resounding catas- 
trophe of sound. Close, close. It 
must have struck the house. Sally 
ran to the window, looked out past 
the children's heads. No, but it 
had struck the old elm. In the 
glare of the next flash she saw the 
huge limb torn from the trunk, 
lying lopsided across the gate. 

Well, that does it! she thought. 
I can't take this any longer. Not 
alone I can't. I'll go get Mother 
Harding. No matter if she despises 
me forever! Aloud she said, 'T\\ 
be right back, children!" She 
grabbed up Jim's old coat, threw it 
over her head and, with the dim- 
ming flashlight in her hand, ran 
pell-mell across the garden, splosh- 
ing through rain and puddles, 
straight for the cottage. Why didn't 
Mother Harding light a candle? 
There wasn't a glimmer of light 
through the glass door. 

In her panic, Sally pushed the 
door open without knocking, turned 
the flashlight wildly about the room, 
and saw Mother Harding. She was 
on her knees by the bed, her arms 
stretched out on the spread, two 
pillows stuffed tight against her ears. 
At Sally's voice, she jumped, 
startled, and let out a stifled scream. 

Her face was strained and swollen 
with tears, distorted with fear. In 
the weak light from the flash, she 
looked ghastly. Her hair, always so 
perfect, was rumpled, wild, where 
her fingers had run through it. 

''Oh, Sally— I'm so ashamed. 



You'll think I'm terrible! Scared of 
lightning. It's so silly. But, Sally, 
I always have been horribly scared." 

Her words stumbled over one 
another, poured out frantically. 
''When the children were little, I 
had to hide my fear." She was 
sobbing against Sally's wet coat, 
shaking spasmodically. 

CALLY put her arms tight about 
her. "Come, come, now. 
Mother. There's nothing to be 
afraid of. You've got me, right 
here." She felt her tremble, hugged 
her closer. "But we must get back 
to the children. Come on, let's 
make a run for it. It's a regular 
cloudburst!" She actually managed 
a laugh. Her voice sounded firm 
and cheerful, as if she were talking 
to Jim Third or to Judy. 

Holding onto each other, they 
hurried through the rain and got to 
the house just as the flashlight gave 
out completely. They slammed the 
door against the storm. 

Together, they put the protesting 
children to bed, then sat in the liv- 
ing room. The stub of candle had 
burned out, too. The only light 
was from the brief flames of light- 
ning. 

Mother Harding was talking, say- 
ing things she would never have 
said in daylight. "Muriel was 
always strong, Sally, different from 
me. Never afraid of anything, a 
Harding. She warns me in every 
letter not to interfere, not to bother 
you and Jim. To keep busy." She 
sneezed. 

Sally put her arm around her and 
rubbed her cold hands. Sally's fear 
was gone, completely gone. 



TWO OF A KIND 



265 



She listened to the words that 
were pouring out: ''Muriel's a dear 
girl, of course, gets me the concert 
tickets, reserves the seats, every- 
thing/' She drew a long breath. 
''But I always have such a hard time 
to remember what I hear and I get 
tired of going out/' 

"Why, Mother!" Sally giggled. 
"And here I thought you loved to 
go! I've been so ashamed because 
I knew so little about things!" 

"Sally, all I really want is to be 
a good comfortable Grandma. To 
stay home evenings. Read stories 
to Jim Third— cuddle little Judy. 
And I'd love to rock the baby. . . ." 
Then, quickly and timidly, "But I 
know the book says you mustn't!" 

"Not my book. Mother. It says 



rocking's wonderful for them. Gives 
them security." 

"Then you— you wouldn't mind 
leaving them with me? Sometimes? 
Let me take care of them, when you 
and Jim go out, I mean?" 

Could this be the reserved, poised 
Mother Harding? 

Sally thought happily, so you are 
like my Granny, after all! Aloud 
she said, "Why, Mother, I'd love it! 
And so would the children. Of 
course, we would!" 

The rain lessened and then 
stopped. There was one last brief 
flash of lightning. 

"And, Sally, I'll never let them 
know that I'm scared of thunder. 
Not ever!" Mother Harding prom- 
ised. 



1 1 Lake oJhem QJeel 0( 



ecure 



CciToUne Eyring Miner 



IT'S a big world, and little people in it sometimes feel afraid, insecure. Are we as 
parents doing what we can to help our children feel secure in this changing, troubled, 
and uncertain world? 

A certain wise mother I know, whose husband traveled all the time and moved 
her from pillar to post, found a way to help her three little ones feel secure and at home 
no matter where they were. As soon as the family moved to a new town, the mother 
would take her little children out for a walk. If it were daytime, they noted that the 
same sun shone over them in each place they went, that the sun is unchangeable. They 
looked for mountains or ocean or river which, too, endure and are the same. Also 
never changing are the signs of the seasons — emerald blades of new grass or birds nest- 
ing in spring; flowers in full bloom in the warm summer; grain and fruit ripening in 
autumn; frost and ice and snow in dcHcate tracery in winter. 

If this little family arrived in a new town at night they walked together under the 
stars. It was thrilling to find the same moon and the same friendly constellations dot- 
ting the sky. It was reassuring also, and gave them the fecHng that God was in his 
heaven; hence all was right with the world. 

How wise this mother was, I learned last summer when I traveled around the 
world and lost sight and sound of many familiar things — especially of those that are 
man-made. When we became uncertain of things and lonely, we walked under the 
stars, the same that we had known at home. We saw the mountains solid and serene; 
we felt the joy of finding familiar flowers in blossom, familiar trees rustling in the lazy 
afternoon breeze. We were at peace and secure again. We knew that God was in 
his heaven, so all was right with the world, as Browning so poignantly wrote. 

Let us teach our children peace and security out under the stars or in the early 
dawn watching the world awaken, so that they will be at home and feel secure the 
wojld around. 



Jt JLook [Jtjackward and QJorvcard, 
[fielief Societii ^yiU the Vi/aii 

Annie W. Westover 

"V/f Y first contact with Relief Society, as an organization, dates back about sixty years, 
-^ ••• at which time my mother was acting secretary under Sister Isabelle Home, 
President of the Fourteenth Ward Relief Society, Salt Lake City, Utah. Because my 
mother had no one with whom to leave me, I always went along to meetings. While 
she sat at the table with her clerical work, I sat at the feet of the dear sisters and 
threaded their needles as they sewed carpet rags and pieced quilt blocks. 

My mother had very decided opinions about keeping httle fingers active, and 
when I was six years old, I could sew, knot, and crochet. That winter I knitted my 
first hose, striped red and white, and of heavy yarn. My little fat legs so striped made 
me think of the giraffes in my painted storybook. It makes me itch yet when I think 
of those hose. That winter I also crocheted lace for the caps we gave as Christmas 
presents to the old folks. In those days whoever thought of sleeping without a 
nightcap, from grandpa to the baby? 

On Saturdays my regular job was to go the rounds of the older sisters who hap- 
pened to be on mother's visiting teacher list, and with a basket as heavy as a youngster 
could manage, I delivered little extras for Sunday dinners that otherwise would not 
have been found on those particular tables. This, of course, was a secret between 
mother and me and made me feel very important. How those dear women would 
look forward to my weekly calls, and sometimes they had a sweet morsel laid up 
for me. 

My next contact with Relief Society was when I was a young matron in 1899, 
when I was secretary. We lived on a ranch about two miles over rough mountain roads 
from the meetinghouse and our only means of transportation was a farm wagon and 
team. Indians were bad; we always had to have a male escort along, carrying firearms 
ready for the occasion should it arise. 

Our fancywork department included such practical instructions as carding and 
spinning, dyeing both wool and cotton, weaving cloth and carpets, knitting hose, 
mittens, sweaters, caps, nubbies, mufflers, and petticoats. We gleaned straw from 
the wheat fields, split it, bleached it with sulphur for summer, or dyed it for winter 
wear, braided or sewed it into hats, blocked the hats, and trimmed them according to 
our own fancy of millinery. 

The domestic science department included making soap with lye leached from 
ashes of burned wood, and candles made from wicking and melted tallow poured 
into the candle molds. Kerosene lamps were a luxury few could afford. We made 
our butter and cheese. Without any refrigeration, we did our home canning and 
baking and all the other activities that went into such a department of domestic 
science, with such tools and materials as could be shaped and utilized. 

THE LONG AGO 

Well do I remember the days of Long Ago, 

When the girls wore homespun dresses, the boys wore pants of tow. 
And shoes were made of cowhide and socks of homespun wool. 
And children did a half day's work before they went to school. . . . 

Then no electric buttons turned on our cold or heat, 

To freeze ice cream or sherbet, or roast a chunk of meat, 

Nor did electric washers put laundry on the line, 

While mother read the morning news or called up Mrs. Stine, 

Upon the telephone, to ask when could they take the car 

To make their monthly visits, for good teachers they still are — 

They're always on the job, dependable and true. 

And if a car cannot be had, a bicycle will do. 

Page 266 



Formosa — Culinary Melting Pot 



Edna B. Culmsee 



AS we bowled along Chung 
Shan Pei Lu in a pedicab, 
' my husband chuckled de- 
lightedly at the incongruous sign. It 
was at the corner, facing the crowd- 
ed thoroughfare, proclaiming in 
bold red letters on four stories of 
gray stucco: Teiry's American Res- 
taurant — Chop Suey. To us, an 
American couple who had recently 
come to Taipei, the capital city of 
Free China, this was hilarious. In 
China chop suey is an American 
dish! 

Now, nearly a year later, we ac- 
cept the sign as a matter of fact. 
It is no longer incongruous. In the 
countless times since then that we 
have dined with Chinese friends in 
their homes or restaurants, we have 
never encountered chop suey. In 
their own land the Chinese seem 
not to eat chop suey, chow mein, 
egg fu yung, or those other exotic 
dishes that were served to us in 
Chinese restaurants at home. Such 
appetizing concoctions apparently 
were devised by clever Chinese 
cooks to tempt the foreign palate. 
Or, perhaps, some essential ingredi- 
ents for their native dishes were 
not readily available in a strange 
land. So they improvised. 

That talent for improvisation 
probably holds the secret charm of 
Chinese cuisine. For throughout the 
vastness of China, the art of cook- 
ing is various, not uniform, as indi- 
vidual as the Chinese themselves, 
and I daresay no dictator is likely 
ever to standardize or regiment it. 
Because they use what is at hand, 
wasting nothing, often making 
much of little with artful garnishes 



and ingenious seasonings, the Chi- 
nese probably have created the 
greatest variety in their cookery of 
any people in the world. 

Every province has made special 
contributions. Formosa has become 
a "melting pot" of foods, adding to 
its own skills those of two million 
or so mainlanders who have come to 
this island, bringing their various 
forms of cookery. While rice is a 
basic food in a large part of China, 
in the North, noodles and a white 
steamed bread called man-tou take 
its place. Familiar to us from far- 
away places are the famous Peking 
duck, the peppery hot foods of 
Szechwan province, fish ball soup 
of Fukien province, and fried beef 
in oyster sauce from Canton, to 
name but a few. Then there are the 
fascinating Mongolian foods, either 
cooked at the table in water boiling 
around the charcoal heated center 
of a huo-kua (fire-pot) or out-of- 
doors over a special kind of barbe- 
cue. The variety is endless. 

A gustatory marathon, the typical 
Chinese dinner party is served at a 
large round table covered with a 
white cotton cloth. This cloth is 
immaculate at the beginning of the ^ 
meal, but as course after course is 
served by the host and hostess from 
the dish in the center to the eight 
or ten guests, drops of sauce or bits 
of food fall upon it. Nobody seems 
to mind or even to notice it. It is 
just as well, because it could hardly 
be avoided. 

Each course usually consists of 
but one dish served in a large 
bowl or platter placed in the center 
of the table. At opposite sides, be- 

Page 267 



268 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



fore the host and the hostess, he a 
pair of chopsticks for serving, or a 
large china spoon or ladle if the 
course is liquid. With these imple- 
ments they lift portions of the food 
from the central dish over to the 
guests seated around the table. Each 
place setting consists of a small 
bowl, usually a china spoon, a small 
plate of bread-and-butter size, and 
a tiny plate about two inches in di- 
ameter on which to rest one's chop- 
sticks as one finishes each course. 
From time to time the small main 
plates or the bowls are changed. 
Often there are no napkins, but, at 
intervals, a servant passes hot damp 
wash cloths which cleanse the fing- 
ers thoroughly. A diner may even 
refresh himself by mopping his face 
with it as well. 

The amount one consumes at 
these feasts is astonishing, because 
the helpings seem very small, but 
the courses range from ten to 
twenty. Each is a work of art to 
behold and is presented with a 
flourish, with hospitable hosts 
always urging more upon you. If 
you are a novice you may think the 
end of the meal is approaching 
when the sweets are served, such as 
Eight Precious Rice and some of 
the many sweet fruit soups. But, 
actually, it is just a good start. You 
will go on for several substantial 
courses after that, finally ending 
with a delicious clear chicken soup. 
Although rice is seldom served at a 
feast, it comes, when it does, at 
this point in individual bowls as a 
separate course. Then, as a con- 
cession to Western taste, no doubt, 
tangerines or watermelon or sliced 
fresh pineapple may be passed final- 
ly to complete the meal, but not 
invariably. 



It is difficult to describe the food 
at a typical Chinese dinner because 
each is different. Always it is color- 
ful. Vegetables are cooked to per- 
fection, never overdone, and in full 
color — crisp cauliflower, green 
beans, carrots, spinach, tomatoes, 
and onions that we know, besides 
bamboo shoots, bean sprouts, sweet 
tender peas in the pod, leeks, water 
chestnuts, slim celery, large mush- 
rooms, long slender eggplants no 
larger around than a banana, small, 
succulent heads of Chinese cabbage 
cooked whole in delicious sauce, and 
others I cannot name. 

TV/IOST of the courses consist of 
meat, fish, or fowl. Chickens, 
duck, and pigeons, with tender 
lacquered skin of a flavor even more 
delectable than the sweet flesh it 
encloses; fish served whole, deep- 
fried or steamed or gently cooked 
the West-Lake way, by pouring 
boiling water over it until it is done 
and then covering it with sweet- 
sour sauce, or one containing bright 
bits of red and green peppers and 
carrots, cubes of pale ginger, and 
cauliflower. Prawns, shrimps, and 
crabs prepared many ways both in 
and out of their shells; sweet-sour 
pork, beef and peppers, tailored to 
chopstick size. White, plump rolls 
of steamed bread, chiao-tzu (the 
pork-filled steamed dumplings ) , 
spring rolls (dainty cylinders of 
paper-thin pastry stuffed with pork, 
bean sprouts, mushrooms, and deep- 
fried). Always soup, sometimes 
several kinds, during a meal— cold 
lotus or fruit soups, hot soups of 
shark-fin or of chicken with deli- 
cate cubes of custard or cheese-like 
bean curd, or mushrooms, or slen- 
der strips of pork highly seasoned. 



FORMOSA— CULINARY MELTING POT 



269 



Though I can't name them all, 
neither shall I ever forget them. 

The only Chinese foods rvQ» en- 
countered that I could not relish 
(due to prejudice, I know) are sea 
slugs and one-hundred-year-old eggs. 
The latter are not* so ancient as 
their name implies. They are mere- 
ly cured or pickled as we, for in- 
stance, make sauerkraut of cabbage. 
But their unnatural green centers 
enclosed in brown gelatinous 
''whites" simply do not appeal to 
me. 

One must not assume from 
this account that the Chinese are 
gluttonous. They are not. They 
are a gay, convivial people who de- 
light in good companionship and a 
festive occasion. Ordinarily, they 
live simply, and most Chinese drink 
no alcoholic beverages. One must 
admit, also, that the dinners de- 
scribed here are those enjoyed by 
the ''upper classes" or at least those 
who have received a Western edu- 
cation and can speak English and 
who make some- allowances for 
Western notions. 

TN China, however, it is not too 
difficult to get some idea of how 
the "other half" lives because it is 
spread out openly before you. 
There is not much privacy in fam- 
ily life that is lived in tiny shops 
open to the street, where all sleep 
on the floor at night after the front 
is boarded shut. If you are down 
town about eight in the morning, 
you may see them taking down the 
boards, wheeling out their bicycles 
to park them on the sidewalk in 
front during the day, and the fam- 
ily one by one emerging, perhaps 
to breakfast on a bowl of rice or 



noodles purchased with small coins 
from a passing vendor. 

If "daddy" happens to be the 
vendor, he may be just returning 
from his early morning rounds to 
feed his family on what remains. 
Gently smiling into the attentive 
eyes of his children ranged around 
his cart, he takes great care in serv- 
ing, fastidiously placing the small 
bits of vegetable, chopped pickle, 
fish, or whatever touch of garnish he 
would use with his paying custom- 
ers, while their waiting appetites 
quicken. 

Before the small shops farther out 
from town, "mommy" squats before 
a charcoal burner at the edge of the 
pavement to cook the family meal. 
Sometimes the group may be seen 
inside seated around a small table, 
but often a little child simply stands 
at the edge of the street or sits on 
the high threshold of the house 
door, holding his bowl just below 
his chin and by nimble, rhythmic 
movements of his chopsticks mak- 
ing the rice disappear in a continu- 
ous stream into his mouth. 

But again and again, one is 
touched by the simple pride, rev- 
erence almost, with which food is 
served. There is no sloshing of un- 
gainly masses such as one some- 
times sees in American lunch rooms 
or, say, on army mess trays. Here, 
hunger watches with pleasant an- 
ticipation while the cook does his 
artistic best. Surely, here on For- 
mosa where there is food enough 
for all, and the combined skills 
brought from many parts of China, 
will be found the choicest Chinese 
food in the world. And maybe- 
some day— in this culinary "melting 
pot," American chop suey will 
emerge as naturalized Chinese. 




1 1 iinatn ^Jjiplock JLand vl/elcomes 
(cypportunities to Serve 

DURING the past four years, Sister Miriam Diplock Land, eighty-seven, of Sacramento, 
California, has bound 120 quilts made by the First Ward Relief Society in Sacra- 
mento, where she is a member. She sews beautifully and is eager to be of service to 
the Relief Society, and to all others. Some of the quilts which she has bound are 
shown in the picture. 

Sister Land and her husband, William E, Land, were converted to the Church in 
Lovell, Wyoming, in 1929. She became a visiting teacher on the Tuesday after she 
was baptized and has been active in Relief Society work ever since. She was born in 
Falmer, Sussex, England, and at the age of seventy-nine, she completed the necessary 
preparation for becoming a United States citizen and passed the examinations without 
an error. 



cJime to y^row 

Ada Marie Patten 

The violet blooms but in the spring. 
Its span of life is brief; 
The oak tree stands for many years, 
Its strength beyond belief. 

Love also needs time to mature 
However fair its birth; 
To send stout branches to the sun, 
Deep roots into the earth. 



Page 270 



The Bright Star 

Chapter 2 
Dorothy S. Romney 



Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who 
wishes to become an artist, hves with her 
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old- 
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco 
Bay. In order to help with household ex- 
penses, Kathy applies to Phineas Fenton, 
a neighbor and owner of a shipping line, 
for employment. He offers her the posi- 
tion of switchboard operator in his office 
building in San Francisco. When Kathy 
returns home from the Fenton house, she 
finds that her aunt has gone out, and 
her friend Jim Parker is there waiting for 
their evening date. 

A misty rain had begun to fall 
when the lights of Jim 
Parker's small car started 
back over the hill along Pine Road. 
Kathy Tracy sat silently in the seat 
beside him. 

''Can't carry on much of a con- 
versation by myself/' Jim com- 
plained. 

Kathy smiled. "I w^as thinking of 
the picture. Imagine that girl giv- 
ing up her w^onderful career to mar- 
ry and live way out on that farm. 
She must have loved him deeply." 

''Hmm/' said Jim, ''getting mar- 
ried's fine. I just hope he had his 
farm where it was paying. Folks 
have to eat, you know." 

"Dear, practical Jim," Kathy 
laughed. "Don't be so down-to- 
earth, and with the moon just ris- 
ing, too. After all, it was only a 
movie." 

"Say," he said suddenly, stopping 
the car with a lurch, "what's that?" 
He backed the car a few feet and 
stopped beside a clump of bushes. 

Sitting on the ground, leaning 



against a fallen log was a woman. 
Kathy sprang from the car and ran 
to the crumpled figure. The pale 
moonlight fell across the woman's 
face. 

"Jim! Jim!" the girl cried in a 
stricken voice, "it's Aunt Em! She's 
hurt!" 

Frantically, the girl grasped her 
aunt's cold wrist and felt for her 
pulse. "Oh, thank goodness, she 
isn't— I mean. . . . Oh, Jim! . . . . 
We'll get her home in bed, then 
I'll call Bishop Henderson in San 
Rafael and see if he can send some- 
one to help us, and I'll get a doc- 
tor." 

Miss Em opened her eyes and 
looked at her niece and murmured 
dazedly, "Oh, it's you, Kathy. I 
just sat down to do some sewing, 
and sort of dozed, I guess . . . why 
... I ... ." She lifted her hand 
helplessly to her head. 

"She must have tripped and hit 
her head on this log," Kathy ex- 
plained to Jim. 

He bent down and picked the 
frail figure up and put her in the 
car. It was then that Kathy noticed 
a brown paper parcel on the ground. 
Must be the hemming Aunt Em 
had promised to do for Nan Press- 
man's trousseau. 

"Oh, Aunt Em," she cried broken- 
ly, "you walked all the way to the 
Pressman place!" 

She must have been lying here 
on the ground for several hours! 
A sick feeling of guilt swept over 
Kathy. How could she have gone 

Page 271 



272 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



away, not knowing where her Aunt 
was, or when she'd return home? 

As Kathy got in the car beside 
her, Miss Em opened her eyes again. 
''I sat down by the fire, it was so 
cold," she muttered. Then she burst 
out, suddenly rational, ''Did Phineas 
give you that job in the city, hon- 
ey?" 

'Tes, Aunt Em," the girl an- 
swered. 

TIM stepped on the gas, hard. 
^ "You didn't tell me about any 
job," he said. ''A girl like you 
ought to be getting married, not 
running oflf to the city to work," 
he added emphatically. 

''Let's not talk about it now," 
said Kathy, with a warning look at 
Jim, ''and please hurry." She was 
rubbing her Aunt's hands, as she 
talked, trying to bring some warmth 
back into them. 

"All right," he answered. 

The car swung rapidly around the 
curves of Pine Road, the trees and 
shrubbery making grotesque pat- 
terns in the quick flash of the head- 
lights. 

"I'll see you in the morning, Jim," 
Kathy whispered to the young man 
as they helped Miss Em from the 
car to a chair in the kitchen. "I'll 
have to put Aunt Em to bed." 

Jim walked to the old-fashioned 
kitchen range, lifted the lid and 
started shoving in lengths of split 
pine, then turned to Kathy. 

"Better phone the doctor before 
she gets any worse," he suggested. 

"She'll be all right as soon as she 
gets warmed up," Kathy replied 
softly. "I doubt if Fll need to dis- 
turb anyone at this late hour after 
all. Aunt Em needs rest. Good 



night, Jim, and thanks for the 
movie." 

"Good night, Kathy," he said and 
closed the kitchen door quietly. 

Kathy removed Miss Em's damp 
shoes and thrust her feet into some 
warm slippers, then taking off the 
shoddy coat, she wrapped her in a 
heavy robe. "I'll have a cup of 
chocolate for you in a jiffy," she 
promised, "that will warm you up." 

With a great effort, Miss Em 
roused herself. "You go to the 
city, Kathy, take that job— study 
hard. The money — the Chinese 
chest— find the bright star. . . ." 
Her voice trailed off. 

"Yes, yes, I know we have money 
in the chest," Kathy murmured. 
"The bright star," she repeated, 
puzzled. What on earth could 
Aunt Em mean by that? It must 
be some figment of her imagination. 
For the first time a cold fear swept 
over Kathy. Aunt Em's illness was 
more than a bump on the head. 

"Remember — money — treasure 
— Chinese ch. . . ." the older wom- 
an muttered again. She shuddered 
and fell back in her chair, uncon- 
scious, and the frightened girl ran 
for the telephone to summon the 
doctor. 

npHE next morning Kathy picked 
her way over the beach boul- 
ders to where Jim sat waiting for her, 
hand up to shade her weary eyes 
from the bright morning sunlight. 
She had sent him there to get him 
out of the way of the doctor, and 
now that Sister Swenson, a Relief 
Society sister from Sausalito, had 
arrived to take over the nursing 
duties for the day, she was free to 
follow him for a moment's breath- 
ing spell. 



THE BRIGHT STAR 



273 



Good, old dependable Jim, she 
thought, what would I do without 
his broad shoulders to lean on now? 
As he sat, solidly competent, upon 
his rock, he visibly embodied all 
the commoner virtues. Kathy knew 
this. Jim would never change in 
this changing world. He had gone 
competently to Agricultural College 
at Davis just long enough to learn to 
be a good poultry man — no longer. 
He always put just the right amount 
of effort into each of his projects- 
no more. With the same forth- 
rightness he was planning to marry 
Kathy. Just how and why she had 
agreed, Kathy was sometimes at a 
loss to explain, but she was engaged 
to him, nonetheless, even though 
she wouldn't seriously consider 
marriage until he advanced in the 
Priesthood, so they could be mar- 
ried in the temple. 

Kathy sat down on the boulder 
next to Jim with a sigh of relief. It 
was good to be near so safe and re- 
assuring a person on this uncertain 
day. The earnest set of his square 
jaw, his blunt nose, and clear, deep 
blue eyes looked steady and safe as 
the rock on which he sat. If only 
he didn't look so determined! 

''Well," he asked with character- 
istic bluntness, ''how is she?" 

"Better, I suppose, although it's 
hard to tell. She doesn't talk, just 
looks at you," Kathy sighed. "It's a 
stroke, you know," she admitted. 
"We sat up with her all night. The 
doctor said she had probably had 
one before." 

"She'll be a helpless invalid," Jim 
said reluctantly. 

"Oh, no!" cried Kathy, balling 
her hands up into tight little fists. 



"No, that mustn't happen." But 
Jim might be right. She shivered. 

The shining vision of San Fran- 
cisco, of the art school wavered, 
crashed like a bright Christmas tree 
ornament falling to the floor with- 
out warning. Then she remembered 
the words of Brother Woods as he 
had administered to Aunt Em last 
night. He had promised that she 
would be restored to her normaal 
state of health— but that could be a 
long, long time, she thought. 

Jim's hand closed over her warm 
fingers. Gently, he said, "Marry me 
now, Kathy, I'll help you take care 
of her." 

She looked up to meet Jim's eyes. 
Oh, why must there always be a 
problem to solve? she thought. For 
a moment she was tempted to 
throw her burden on his competent 
shoulders. But, no, although Aunt 
Em had always respected Jim, she 
had urged Kathy to be very sure 
before accepting him and the re- 
sponsibilities of marriage, and, above 
all, not to marry until they could 
be married in the temple. 

"That's very thoughtful of you, 
Jim," she said as gently as she 
could, "but not now. It would ex- 
cite Aunt Em too much. There's 
the doctor coming out now." 

She scrambled up hurriedly and 
ran up the rough path to the drive, 
Jim following. 

"P\R. Ransome put his hand kindly 
upon Kathy's shoulder. "She'll 
live a long time yet, with good 
care," he told her, then added, 
"but you can't take care of her 
alone. I'll send my best practical 
nurse tomorrow. Sister Swenson 
will stay the day out." 



274 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



Kathy choked a little. ''We have 
some money in the Chinese chest- 
enough to pay for a nurse/' she told 
him, "if you think we need one/' 
she added reluctantly. Yes, money 
saved, penny by penny, she thought 
bitterly. 

''Now don't you go worrying 
about that," said the doctor. He 
climbed into his car. "I'll look in 
on you later," he called out, against 
the chugging of the motor. 

Kathy nodded mutely and fled 
along the grass-grown drive, beyond 
the house to the log cabin down by 
the water, Jim close at her heels. 
She felt she had to have a minute 
to compose herself before going 
back to the house. 

They stepped up onto the minia- 
ture veranda of the China house 
and sat down. 

"Well," he said, with his familiar 
opening. 

"I stay here, of course, San Fran- 
cisco's out," she said dully, and 
looked up in time to catch a satis- 
fied look on Jim's face. 

"Sensible thing for us to do is 
get married," he repeated. "We can 
start work on the new house on 
Elm Hill and stay here until it's 
finished. Then sell this place and 
use the money for Aunt Em's ex- 
penses. We can go to the temple 
later/' he finished. 

A cold little fear shadowed 
Kathy's mind. Without stopping 
to think things out, she knew that, 
except for the temple, Jim was 
right. How on earth could she 
manage the doctor bills, medicines, 
the extra dainties, to say nothing of 
the nurse's pay? But instinctively 
she shook her head, nibbling hard 
on a piece of grass she'd plucked. 



"Why not?" Jim demanded. 

Dear, dependable Jim. She could 
not tell him — not now — that 
there were many reasons why she 
refused — that Miss Em would 
surely die if she left the gray house, 
or how she would feel if her niece 
should marry outside the temple. 
That as fond as Kathy was of Jim, 
the dream of the art school was 
dearer to her than he was. 

"It wouldn't be fair to dump all 
our worries on you," she said quiet- 

"I only want to help. You know 
I'd do anything for you, Kathy," he 
insisted. 

"I'm sorry, Jim," Kathy said, "but 
we'll just have to wait/' 

sjt j}: sj: jjt )[< 

npHAT evening, after she'd told 
Sister Swenson goodbye, and 
assured her they'd be all right until 
the nurse arrived, Kathy tiptoed in- 
to her aunt's bedroom and sat down 
in the old rocking chair. She felt 
a little shock go through her as she 
looked at the hands, lying still and 
waxen looking on the coverlet. 
Hands that had never been idle 
before. 

It seemed to Kathy that an etern- 
ity had gone by, when the old lady's 
lips started moving. Kathy jumped 
up and leaned over her, her heart 
beating fast. She waited, but no 
words came. 

"Please, Aunt Em, just try to 
rest," she finally said. "There is 
nothing for you to worry about. I 
know we have some money in the 
chest, and it's all safe. I'll look for 
the bright star tomorrow." 

Kathy still had no idea what Miss 
Em had meant last night. Some- 



THE BRIGHT STAR 



275 



thing the confusion of her mind 
had brought forth, perhaps. 

Miss Em frowned, and Kathy 
thought, she's not satisfied. She'll 
never be satisfied just to lie there. 
She got up presently and came back 
with the brown paper package, 
which she had completely forgotten. 
Miss Em watched closely, while she 
untied the string and took out the 
lacy froth that was to be the bridal 
veil for Nan Pressman. 

Kathy's fingers flew along, doing 
this work that she despised with all 
her heart, but gradually Miss Em's 



eyelids closed and Kathy knew that 
she was asleep and at peace for a 
time, at least. 

Yesterday, old Phineas Fenton, 
the richest man on the hill, had giv- 
en her a job in one of his San Fran- 
cisco office buildings, tomorrow he 
would get it back. In the meantime 
Kathy meant to dream a little about 
what it would have been like if 
Aunt Em hadn't gotten sick, and 
she could have gone to work in the 
fascinating city across the bay. 

(To be continued) 



JLate Q>i 



pnng 



Eva. Willes Wangsgaard 

Oh, the spring is late and the seeding's late 
But spring came in today. 
The cardinals seeking their summer haunts 
Paused briefly on their way. 

The cardinals pecked in our chicken yard 
For grain that the hens had left, 
And the sudden pattern of crimson wings 
Wore spring in its warp and weft. 

Oh, the cardinals paused in our yard today, 
They and the spring together. 
And the trees are beaded with swelling buds 
As red as a cardinal's feather. 



0i7< 



emma 



WiJma Boyle Bunker 



TJAVE you ever been torn between a sink full of breakfast dishes and an overwhelm- 
•'• ■*• ing desire to capture a thought on paper which has suddenly taken shape in your 
mind? Or have you glanced out your window at the morning sun on the snowcapped 
mountains, and ignoring unmade beds, reached for your pallet and brush? To get 
your house in order, have you ever postponed writing down the beginning of a melody 
or verse, and then found later that you had lost it? 

Why, oh, why can't the inspirations come when the floors are swept and the 
dusting done? 




FROM THE FIELD 




Hukh Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the Handbook oi Instructions, page 123. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Lucile Bunker 

SOUTHERN STATES MISSION, GEORGIA DISTRICT, MACON BRANCH 
RELIEF SOCIETY HOLDS OUTSTANDING BAZAAR 

Officers of the Macon, Georgia, Branch are shown checking some of the many 
articles which were featured in their bazaar. Left to right are: Alma P. Hudson, Sec- 
retary; Mazelle B. Clark, President; Hattie G. Holloman, Counselor; and Mae Lomi- 
nick, work meeting leader. Rosa T. Parker, Counselor, was absent when the picture 
was taken. 

Lucile Bunker, President, Southern States Mission, reports: "Our Relief Society 
organization is growing very steadily in the South, and while some small groups in the 
outlying branches struggle to find teachers enough, the work goes forward just the 
same. Last year we made fine gains in Magazine sales as well as procuring sixty addi- 
tional visiting teachers and making 1,200 more visits to the homes than the previous 
year." 

She continues: "This picture of the Macon Branch bazaar is typical of the fine 
bazaars we have yearly in our eighty-seven organizations." 

Page 276 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



277 




Photograph submitted by Veda F. Moss 

RENO STAKE (NEVADA) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, January 20, 1957 

Pauline Richardson, stake chorister, is seated on the front row at left. Norma 
Kotter, stake organist, is seated on the front row at right. 

Veda F. Moss, President, Reno Stake Relief Society, reports the activities of the 
Singing Mothers: "This chorus furnished the music for the January stake quarterly 
conference. We have sixteen wards and branches; there are about seventy-five mem- 
bers in the chorus; however, all were not present because of a snowstorm." 




Photograph submitted by Eva L. Clinger 

SHELLEY STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Sister Eva L. Clinger, President, Shelley Stake Relief Society, reports: Members 
of the Singing Mothers choruses from the ten wards in our stake participated in the 
singing for both sessions in our quarterly conference. Sister Florence Dye, stake 
chorister, is third from the right in the back row; Verla Thomas, stake organist is 
second from the right in the back row. 



278 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1957 



nUe/s 2)cu 



'J 



A 




u5ic 



FOR THREE PART 
LADIES VOICES 

FOR MY MOTHER-Malotte 20 

MOTHER— Rubinstein 20 

M-O-T-H-E-R-Morse 25 

MOTHER O' MINE-Tours 20 



PRAYER FOR MY MOTHER- 
Todd 



.15 



SONGS MY MOTHER TAUGHT 
ME-Dvorak 10 

.... THAT'S WHAT GOD MADE 

MOTHER'S FOR-Wood 25 

.. THAT WONDERFUL MOTHER 

OF MINE-Goodwin 20 

Music Sent on Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1s1 South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 

Lj On Approval ~ Charge 

~ Money Enclosed 

Name , 

Address , 

City & State „ 



Dai|iie$ Nusic I 



15 L 1st South 
M5»>:4rrHUh.%'ESSnY, P«0VC*^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta 



fni!';"'l!!illf 



///^ JLcid 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

This be the httlc son 

T never had; 

But once removed, by blood 

My lad. my lad. 

And this be the season, 
The longed-for part, 
The time at length to hold him 
To ni)- heart 

If my need be greater 

Than before 

His mother wed and walked through 

A strange, new door, 

Some kind chance or reason 
Grants the grace 
Running to greet me in a 
Grandson's face. 



LPaniela 

Ethel Jacohson 

Pamela is one, 

A nice round number. 

(Guard her, awake, 

And in her sweet slumber.) 

Pamela can run 
On little pink toes. 
(Guide her. unharmed 
Past thorn to rose.) 

She has laughter of brooks 
And a small bird's song. 
(Bless her this day 
And all her life long!) 



LKeunion 

Vesta X. Lukei 

Too late, too late to alter 
The hour, the moment near, 
\\"hv does the heartbeat falter, 
Distraught w ith love, with fear? 



uiow to LPlant Smaii (beeds 

Elizabeth Williamson 




'^«»»**^5 



■pvO you have trouble planting small 
seeds evenly? Try using a salt shaker 
or a discarded spice can. 



Margaret Lund Tours 

Northwestern Tour 

Passion Play, South Dakota; Yellowstone 
Park; Glacier Park; Cardston Temple; Cana- 
dian Rockies to Vancouver and Victoria; San 
Francisco and the Redwoods. 

Leaves Salt Lake City August 12, 1957. 
$185.50 for 14 days, includes everything but 
food. 

Hawaiian Tour 

Ask about our Hawaiian Tour which leaves 
Salt Lake City in June and July. 

L. D. S. Tour 

The Pageant at Hill Cumorah; Historical 
places of the Church; New York; Chicago; 
Washington; Canada; Niagara Falls; Boston. 

Leaves Salt Lake City July 20, 1957. $198 
for 21 days via new chartered bus, includes 
everything but food. 

For further information write or phone: 

Margaret Lund Tours 

3021 South 23rd East 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: IN 6-2909 or CR 7-6334 











Is Your Sears 




Lmower J 


Ready for 
the Season? 


Push Type $^50 
Lawn Mower J 

r»^^' $750 

Lawn Mower / 

Factory trained experts using newest pre- 
cision equipment sharpen and adjust your 
mower. Do it now . . . avoid the rush! 

Sears, Roebuck and Co. 

754 South State Street 



• BEAUTIFUL 
• HAXDY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely- 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles „ 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gtf>^ 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^jg \^\ 

Page 279 



VIDA FOX CLAWSON 
ANNOUNCES 

HAWAII 

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour 
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957. 

Hiistorie Train 

Leaves Salt Lake City, July 26, 1957 

The Historic Train includes: 
Places of Interest in Church History, 
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and 
Large Eastern Cities. 

Warning: Both of these tour parties 
will be limited in number. Make 
reservations early. 

Write or Phone: 

Vida Fox Clawson 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



Organists— Pianists 

NEW MUSIC 
• ORGAN FOLIOS • 

Asper— Organ in the Church.... 2.75 

Lorenz— Album of Preludes 1.50 

Lorenz— Amateur Organist— 

Vols. 22 & 23 Each 2.25 

• PIANO FOLIOS • 

Schirmer's Favorite Sacred 

Songs 1.25 

Peery's Piano Voluntaries 1.25 

Stickles— 12 Sacred Songs, 

Transcribed 1.25 

Stickles— Sacred Melodies With 

Variations 1.25 

Sure — We Will Send On Approval 

We Have Suggested Music For 

Singing Mothers 

SEND FOR COMPLETE LISTS 

GLEN BROS. 
MUSIC CO. 

CELEBRATING OUR 

"GOLDEN ANNIVERSARY" 

74 So. Main Salt Lake City, Utah 



[ijirthdayi ^congratulations 

"DIRTHDAY congratulations are 
extended to: Mrs Dessie New- 
man Middleton, Los Angeles, Cali- 
fornia, ninety-nine; Mrs. Celestia 
Snow Gardner, Salt Lake City, 
Utah, ninety-eight; Mrs. Dorothy 
Ellen Reese Williams, Beaver, 
Utah, ninety-six; Mrs. Sarah Ann 
Smith Boren, Salt Lake City, 
ninety-five; Mrs. Nancy Mann 
Kartchner, Salt Lake City, ninety- 
three; Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones, 
Salt Lake City, ninety-three; Mrs. 
Elizabeth Young, Sanford, Colo- 
rado, ninety-two; Mrs. Agnes Wat- 
son, Tucson, Arizona, ninety-one; 
Mrs. Louise Schramm Suput, Ana- 
conda, Montana, ninety-one; Mrs. 
Minnetta Permelia Brown Thorne 
and Mrs. Maria P. Thompson, each 
ninety-one, and both of Manti, 
Utah; and the following women who 
have reached their ninetieth birth- 
days: Mrs. Margaret Teeples Hunt- 
er, Holden, Utah; Mrs. Belle Bowen 
James, Salt Lake City; Mrs. Cath- 
erine Heggie Griffiths, Logan, 
Utah; Mrs. Mary Jane Coleman 
Meacham, Brigham City, Utah; 
Mrs. Sarah E. Zundel Josephson, 
Brigham City, Utah; Mrs. Anna 
Hansen Erickson, Salt Lake City; 
Mrs. Amanda Belle Brashear Beeler 
Green, Salt Lake City; Mrs. Jo- 
sephine Udora McKay, Los Angeles, 
California; Mrs. Mary Ann Smith, 
Randolph, Utah. 



Page 280 



IHTEST IDS BOOKS 






Elijah The Prophet 
And Hi$ Mission 

Uniuersal Soiuation 



vl 




S« «»»« MfiOIMa iMffW 








1. Elijah, The Prophet and His Mission 
and Salvation Universal 

Joseph Fielding Smith 

In this book, President Smith clears up some of the problems 
and confusions concerning Elias and Elijah and their calling. 
In doing so, he speaks forcefully and directly concerning the 
responsibility of the living for the dead and the vital necessity 
of Temple Work. $1.50 

2. Answers to Gospel Questions 

Joseph Fielding Smith 

President Smith gives forthright answers and makes careful 
analyses of perplexing questions asked by lay members of the 
Church. These pertinent questions come from many diverse 
areas — from old and young alike. The warmth of President 
Smith's understanding, added to his scriptural knowledge, makes 
this book an invaluable addition to every LDS library. Ready 
about April 3rd. $2.50 

3. Messages of Inspiration 

Selected Addresses of the General Authorities of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

This collection of thirty-three addresses, selected by the General 
Authorities themselves, considers a wide variety of subjects in- 
cluding : faith, charity, reverence, prayer, chastity and appre- 
ciation. $3.75 



iliiiiiii 
■■■miiii' _, 

.'4J4.,;Ea^sl South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah -< 



DESFRET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) 
money order ( ) charge to my account for the encircled 
(numbered) books: 12 3. 



Amount 
Name ... 


enc 


osed $ 






•• 


Address 












City 


Residents of Utah 


... Zone 

include 2% 


State 
sales 


tax. 



NUMBER FOUR IN A SERIES: "SHARING THE GOOD THINGS OF LIFE" 






HAPPY FAMILIES 



do things TOGETHER 



"Now watch the birdie" . . . click . . . and we have a portrait of our happy 
Beneficial family — we hope! With Jimmy making rabbit ears behind Dad's back, and 
Susie squirming on his lap, we're not at all sure how this picture will turn out. 

But you can be sure how a picture of your family will turn out ten, twenty, 
or even thirty years from now. It's bound to be a pleasant picture, free from 
financial problems . . . if you have a ''Planned Future" for your family. What's 
a "Planned Future?" Your friendly Beneficial Life agent will be more than happy 
to explain it to you . . . with no obligation whatever. Why wait longer? Give him 
a call soon, or write for free folder, "Planned Futures." 

BENEFICIAL LIFE 



David O. McKay, Pics 




Sail Lake Clity, Utah 




C»J Ul U u?J I 
m A @ A © H 






MAY 1957 



Sa 



4^ 


w^ 

'i:^ 


-:•* '^ , 


'////^^ ^ 




» <K 






4^^ 


1 




*»-' 

^ 




^^K' 



*^j 







'Pif^^ft 



5^-^*'^"^S 



[BaUerifia 

Alice Money B^ihy 

Spring dances in this valley 
On ballerina toes, 
And leaves her magic footprints 
In blossoms as she goes. 
She curtsies by the willow 
And buds break shining skins; 
Petalled miracles erupt 
Everywhere she spins. 

Once she touched the apple buds 
Which framed my new love's hair; 
StiJJ my dear love seems to me 
Just as young and iaii. 

She traces with a fairy hand 
A tall pear's silhouette. 
The almond's cone at flowering 
Describes her pirouette. 
She twirls on pointed satin feet 
Along the plum's dark ranks 
And mirrored pink and purple 
Perfume the blue lake's banks. 

She dances in this valley 
In vine and shiuh and tree. 
Oh, let her kiss the apple hough 
And spring will come to me. 



The Cover: The Majestic Naerofjord, Nord Trondelag, Norway 
Photograph by Wilse 
Submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen 

Frontispiece: Almond Orchard in Antelope Valley, California 
Photograph by Ward Linton 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjronfi I Lear and QJc 



ar 



The December issue of 1\\q Relief So- 
ciety Magazine is a marvelous revelation 
from cover to cover, especially to us who 
are so far from home, away down here in 
the "Land of the Southern Cross" half- 
way around the world from the beautiful 
edifice featured in that issue. I have 
heard many favorable comments around 
our mission, not only from Rehef Society 
members, but from the saints in general, 
and from missionaries. Thanks for such 
an inspirational masterpiece of art. 
— Adelphia D. Bingham 

President 

South Australian Mission 
Relief Society 
Victoria, Australia 

I cannot refrain from expressing my 
appreciation and special gratitude for the 
December Magazine. The front cover with 
the beautifully colored photograph of the 
building is magnificent, with the simple 
elegance of its classic design. . . . All of 
the Magazine is inspirational and deeply 
impressive as a symbol of the glory of 
Latter-day Saint womanhood and the ef- 
fective work of our great Relief Society 
organization. The photograph of our be- 
loved First Presidency of the Church 
standing in front of the plaque with the 
words "You will receive instructions 
through the order of the Priesthood . . ." 
was deeply impressive, . . . The Dedi- 
catory Prayer given by our beloved Proph- 
et and President, David O. McKay, is soul 
stirring and truly a masterpiece of lan- 
guage and thought. . . . The editorials by 
Marianne C. Sharp and Vesta P. Craw- 
ford are messages of heartfelt gratitude, 
encouraging love and sublime faith. 
— Emma M. Gardner 

Sacramento, California 



I always enjoy Florence Dunford's 
stories in the Magazine, and have recently 
delighted in Deone Sutherland's serial 
"Heart's Bounty." It would be hard to 
excel the poetry of Christie Lund Coles. 
— Harriet H. Eliason 



I loved the March issue of The Relief 
Society Magazine, and have written a let- 
ter of congratulations to Vera H. May- 
hew for her prize-winning story "The 
Slow Hurry." Miss Hulda Parker, the new 
General Secretary-Treasurer, is a dear 
friend of mine. We share the same home- 
town. Mrs. Afton W. Hunt, one of the 
new board members, is a long-time ac- 
quaintance. I knew her in Twin Falls, 
Idaho, when I was a child. I was pleased 
with their appointments. 

— Frances C. Yost 

Bancroft, Idaho 



I would not have missed the December 
issue of the Magazine for anything. The 
Magazine is always inspiring, but I think 
I received the biggest lift of spirit from 
reading and rereading "Charity Never 
Faileth" by George H. Mortimer in the 
October 1956 issue of the Magazine. 
— Mrs. Lee Ridenour 



Salt Lake City, Utah 



Rozet, Wyoming 



I feel I must tell you that I enjoy the 
Magazine thoroughly from cover to cover. 
To me it has been the most important 
Magazine since I was a young girl in my 
mother's home. The Birthday Congratu- 
lations always interest me, and I am im- 
pressed with the number of women who 
have lived so many years, experiencing so 
much from "then to now." 
— Leah Huntsman 
Las Vegas, Nevada 



I have been a subscriber to the Maga- 
zine since I married, thirty years ago. Of 
all the wonderful Magazines, the most 
beautiful was the issue showing the rooms 
of the new ReHef Society Building. It 
makes me very happy to know that in a 
small way I helped to build it. Some day 
I hope to visit the building and meet the 
people who plan the Relief Society work. 

— Muriel C. James 

Monahans, Texas 



Page 282 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the ReUef Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ------- President 

Marianne C. Sharp ^ First Counselor 

Helen W. Anderson ------ Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond 

Edith S Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M Ellsworth 

Florence J Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young 

Leone G Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Alton W. Hunt 

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE ^ ^^ 

Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

Assistant to the Editor tT „ ^""o ^c^' «^^^ 

General Manager - - - Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 44 MAY 1957 No. 5 



(contents 



SPECIAL FEATURES „ ^, ^ ,. „_,^ 

A Mother's Joy in Her Family Vivian R. McConkie ZBA 

The Norwegian Mission Preston R. Nibley 28/ 

Contest Announcements — 1957 ;^°^ 

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest ^°^ 

Relief Society Short Story Contest •"— ■ ^^^ 

The Gift and the Giving— of Poetry Lael W. Hill 291 

How to Write a Short Story Mary Ek Knowles 294 

A Year's Supply Mabel L. Anderson 309 

Modesty Is the Best Policy Y" n!2 

The Old-Fashioned Clock Vernessa M. Nagle 317 

Bright Barrier of the Plains Nell Murbarger 318 

The Old Tin Trunk Grace W. Ball 321 

"Be Still and Know That I Am God" Mabel Law Atkinson 341 

FICTION 

"This Is My Baby" Christie Lund Coles 298 

The Third House Down Florence B. Dunford 314 

The Bright Star— Serial— Chapter Three Dorothy S. Romney 323 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 282 

Sixty Years Ago 304 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 305 

Editorial: Pen in Hand Vesta P. Crawford 306 

Notes to the Field: Brigham Young University Leadership Week 308 

Magazine Subscriptions for 1956 Marianne C. Sharp 328 

Magazine Honor Roll for 1956 333 

Notes From the Field: ReUef Society Activities Hulda Parker 337 

Birthday Congratulations 344 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Norwegian Mission Zina R. Engebretsen 312 

Mary C. Hendry, Artist in Handicraft 327 

Herbs for Modern Cookery — GarUc Elizabeth Williamson 342 

POETRY 

Ballerina— Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 281 

Spring Sabbath Dorothy J. Roberts 302 

Dawn Sylvia Probst Young 303 

Signal by Sun Maryhale Woolsey 307 

Hold Every Moment Elise Bailey Collins 309 

The Cereus Blooms Ethel Jacobson 311 

Petition Grace Barker Wilson 313 

Singing Moments Mabel Jones Gabbott 317 

In Compensation Eleanor W. Schow 326 

May's Promise Catherine E. Berry 326 

Triumph Eva Willes Wangsgaard 327 

These Things I Need Jennie Brown Rawlins 341 

Loneliness Vesta N. Lukei 343 

I Love a Window Caroline Eyring Miner 343 

The Token Enola Chamberlin 344 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can 
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at 
once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



A Mother's Joy in Her Family 

Vivian R. McConkie 
Former Member, General Board of Relief Society 



JOY is our compensation for 
successfully terminating right- 
eousness, because of our obedi- 
ence to the laws upon which 
blessings are predicated. A mother's 
joy is very great when she under- 
stands the laws of the Lord and sees 
her children faithful to them. To 
Latter-day Saint parents who have 
covenanted through baptism, the 
sacrament, the Priesthood, and other 
ordinances, *'Lo, children are an 
heritage of the Lord." 

'Train up a child in the way he 
should go: and when he is old, he 
will not depart from it," holds great 
promise. But, right or wrong, chil- 
dren will go some way. They will 
reach conclusions, good or bad. No 
one can stop the mind from think- 
ing, nor a child from habit forming. 
A mother has greatest joy in her 
child if she patterns her life after 
gospel standards; then, having filled 
her child with good things, she sees 
him walking according to the high- 
est truths he has received. Mothers 
should, of course, be acquainted 
with the laws and ordinances of the 
gospel. 

Neither a mother nor her child 
will ever act better than their un- 
derstanding. Mothers acquire abil- 
ity to enjoy by understanding the 
purpose of life, as revealed through 
the restored gospel. Salvation is 
based on this principle. Therefore, 
mothers who lead their children to 
faith and good works, have increas- 
ing joy in them, nor do they unwit- 
tingly lead them in the wrong direc- 
tion. Hence, mothers' anxieties and 
joys vary. Behavior which is grave 
Page 284 



to one may be trivial to another. 
Obedient mothers are more hopeful 
for their children to love the Lord 
than disobedient mothers are cap- 
able of being, hence, they have 
greater joy when their children are 
found on the Lord's side. 

Now that our children have their 
own families, I look in retrospect 
upon the work of my hands. My 
family being my greatest responsi- 
bility, and, next to God, my greatest 
treasure, I look to it to see whether 
my life's labors are good or bad. 
My joy will overflow if they are all 
secure in the Church, with sound 
gospel understanding, having a live- 
ly hope and determination for faith- 
fulness unto the end. Ofttimes 
parents presume to suspend or 
annul the law by permitting their 
children to go to picture shows on 
Sunday or otherwise to violate the 
law. This evidences parental mis- 
understanding. 

In our home, we never accepted 
the intent of the oft-repeated folly 
of ''rather seeing a sermon than 
hearing one." Precept and example 
walk hand in hand in well regulated 
families. What student ever earned 
a passing grade by observing a good 
life? Who ever obtained a knowl- 
edge of God's salvation by seeing 
majesty in the universe? What 
truthful witness ever spoke who did 
not call for precept and example? 
Hasten to plant both in the child- 
seed that God will be pleased to 
nurture. The Lord gives parents a 
free hand, with Satan bound, until 
the age of the child's accountability. 



A MOTHER'S JOY IN HER FAMILY 



285 



Therein is the mother's greatest op- 
portunity. 

Sabbath day observance has been 
a steadying factor in our home. 
Ghmpse the joy of learning that your 
son, three thousand miles away, 
said to a distinguished Sunday din- 
ner guest, not a Latter-day Saint: 
''We will now go into the living 
room and discuss the gospel. That 
is a tradition in our family. It is 
the way my father did"; that a son 
refused to play a matched ball game 
with an out-of-state team, because 
it was scheduled for Sunday; that 
a son in the service said everywhere 
he went he gathered Church mem- 
bers together to worship on the 
Sabbath day, and, ''If I am sent 
where there are no Church mem- 
bers, I know the true God, and on 
the Sabbath day I will worship him 
alone." 

Evils spring up whenever parents 
take liberties with the law. Of 
course, none has a legal right to 
amend or repeal the word of the 
Lord. Since none is as wise as 
the Lawgiver, all should adjust to his 
will. Rebellions are a bad example 
to children. Be sincere in truth- 
fully observing the law, remember- 
ing that sincerity alone is not 
enough. One may be ever so sin- 
cere while traveling in the wrong 
direction. 

Forthright honesty, with no 
double standards nor special privi- 
leges, is of major importance in 
the home. Every dishonesty is cor- 
rupting—political and otherwise. 
Teach your children to live by the 
rules and interlace respect and 
obedience in them. Children bred 
on political trickery will, in their 
own way and time, apply their breed- 
ing to whatever they have to do. 



Parents who disobey certain laws 
will probably find their children 
taking similar liberties. The parent 
may offend by using tea, coffee, or 
tobacco, but the child, taught in 
disobedience, may choose to offend 
the moral code. 

/^NLY the gospel points the true 
way. It cannot be found else- 
where. If mothers do not know its 
requirements, they may pyramid 
sorrow upon themselves. The Lord 
holds them accountable to obey his 
requirements, all of them. If they 
do it, their lives will be easier at the 
end rather than harder, which is the 
righteous plan, according to the di- 
vine purpose. Eternal progress is to 
expand eternally which is the joy- 
ful course. Plant in children an 
awareness that the day in which 
they live is the day of their salva- 
tion. Do not procrastinate until 
the child is out of reach, and do 
not expect good results from bad 
teaching and example. Employ the 
highest excellence. Your child will 
likely pattern after you. The union 
of school, society, and Church can- 
not guarantee good results if the 
home is bad. Fail in the home, 
and you bereave yourself. 

The influence of the home can- 
not be overestimated. The Lord 
established it, and civil authority 
patterns after the divine plan, as to 
responsibility of parents. Teach 
children respect for law and consti- 
tuted authorities. If wicked men 
rule, and bad laws are enacted, teach 
with increasing care, lest the chil- 
dren become enemies to all law and 
all rulers. Chart the child's mind 
before the time of accountability. 
Seek the Spirit of the Lord, and 
finding it, keep it in the home. 



286 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



Studying the scriptures is of great 
importance. Parents who do not do 
it have no unity of understanding of 
what God expects of them and their 
children. They cannot give what 
thev do not ha\e, nor teach what 
they do not know. Why, oh, 
mothers of Israel, are there so many 
non-temple marriages, when it is so 
easy for a mother with an under- 
standing of the gospel to strengthen 
the child's desire for the blessed 
privilege of a faithful companion 
and the blessings of the Priesthood? 
Wliy do so many \iolate the Word 
of Wisdom; the law of the Sabbath, 
and why does sexual immorality 
stain some? Is it because parents 
betrav God's trust and fail their 
children? 

Several little girls, all members of 
the Church, were planning a chil- 
dren's part\-. One, out of the ex- 
perience of her home, suggested 
cards. Another, reflecting the at- 
mosphere of better training, said 
cards were ''against the Church." 
The first asked: "What church do 
you belong to?" It is not so much 
that children fail their parents as 
that parents fail their children. 
There is joy where the parental 
mind set, from before the child is 
born, is dedicated to hope, through 
righteous endeavor unto the end of 
the mortal life. 

A mother has cause for joy when 
her son, upon becoming twelve 
years of age, tells the girl at the 
theatre ticket office that he now 
requires an adult ticket; when her 
little girl, leading in family prayer, 
asks God to bless the home and 
keep the devil out; when her small 
son is instantly healed by his own 



prater of faith; when her boy, bare- 
ly old enough to enlist in the Navy, 
directs the go\ernment to send one 
tenth of his monthly pay to his 
bishop, tithing for the Lord; when 
her son, shot out of the sky, para- 
chutes to safetv, and on his knees 
thanks God on the spot for his pro- 
tection; when the Spirit whispered 
to her son in the midst of an air 
battle, to stoop down quickly, and 
he as quickly obeved, just in time 
to miss a shell that passed through 
the plane's wall exactly where he 
was standing; when her husband 
fled the house in greatest haste, not 
knowing why, vet once out of doors 
and running through the orchard, 
discovered a horse running among 
the trees, his first-born child with 
his foot through the stirrup, he 
having been brushed off by a limb. 
Quick obedience by the father, ex- 
actly as directed, saved the life of 
the boy. Think of a mother's joy, 
mingled with sorrow, when she 
learned of her son's reliance upon 
the prayer of faith at Bastone, and 
that a remnant of his company was 
preserved from death, whilst almost 
all about them were slain. \^isualize 
the joy of a mother who sees her 
family married in the house of the 
Lord to companions equal to them, 
united in teaching their families that 
there is but one source of happiness 
—the favor of God. 

A mother's joy o\erflows within 
her when her heart and mind, and 
the heart and mind of her husband, 
and the hearts and minds of her 
children and children's children fol- 
low after the Lord in righteousness. 
These are joys that mothers in the 
Church may have the happiness to 
hope for, if only they will follow 
after the Lord. 




JOLSTZR- -\N UNFORGETTABLE GLIMPSE OF NOR\\TGL\X 

COL'XTRYSIDE 



rJL 11 



orKK'egtan 



lllUsi 



on 



npHE : : :-': i ^ ^ - - i: r ": i^.ti into : z ^ ir i - ivian countries in 
:: : 1S5:. by Erastus Sno\^-, a r :r :t: i : t Council of the 
T" elve, and three elders who accompanied him from S; : Like Cit}. One 
of the first converts made by the^e ~ : ionaries was Hans F. Petersen of 
Aalborg, Denmark, 

In September iS^i. Ii.it: Pjitre:^. 1: :e t :ta dv ErastiLS Snow 
to joume\- to Xon^ay ari i;^:. 11 n that countn*. He 

took passage on a sailing vessel, t :i :: n ..izoig to Osterrisor, Nor- 
\^-ay. -\s he had neglected to obtar. 1 passport, he was forced to :e:i:a 
home a few days later. His conversations on the boat both goirz iT.i 
returning, led to the conversion of the ship's captain, Svend Larsen, ^z.i 
this faithful man v^^as baptized on September 23. 1S51. "being the £r>: 
fruit of the gospel in Norway." 

Elder Petersen made the second joume\' to Norway in October 1S51, 
and on November 26th, following, baptized t\\"o converts at Osterrisor. 
Other baptisms followed, and on July 16, 1S52, the first branch of the 
Church in Norway w^as organized at Osterrisor, with eighteen members. 



288 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 




Photo by Burton Holmes 
Ewing Galloway 

A FARMSTEAD IN UPPER ROMSDAL, NORWAY 

More elders were sent to assist Elder Petersen and a second branch was 
organized in Frederikstad. The work has continued since that time. 

The first missionaries to Norway met with considerable persecution, 
and many were imprisoned, as freedom of religion was not allowed. Nor- 
way remained a part of the Scandinavian Mission until 1905, when the 
Danish-Norwegian Mission was formed. Then, in 1920, the Norwegian 
Mission was created, with Andrew S. Schow as the first president. 

Andrew Jenson, Assistant Church Historian, estimated in 1930, that, 
from 1851 to the end of 1930, converts baptized in Norway numbered 
8,555. ^^ ^^^^ number he computed, approximately 3,500 had emigrated 
to Utah. 

At the close of the year 1956, there were 1,623 members of the 
Church in Norway, located in fourteen branches. Ray Engebretsen of 
Seattle, Washington, is serving as the mission president. In December 
1956, twelve Relief Society organizations were reported with 340 members. 
Zina R. Engebretsen presides over the Norwegian Mission Relief Society. 



Note: The cover of this Magazine, 'The Majestic Naerofjord, Nord Trondelag, 
Norway," represents typical Norwegian scenery. See also "Recipes From the Nor- 
wegian Mission," page ^12, 



Contest Announcements — 1957 

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1957 

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest are conducted annually by the general board of Relief So- 
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women 
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who 
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their 
work in either or both contests. 

The general board would be pleased to receive entries from the out- 
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near 
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ- 
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes 
winning in the other. It is suggested that authors who plan to enter the 
contests study carefully the articles on story writing and poetry which ap- 
pear in this Magazine and similar articles in the May issues, 1955 and 1956, 
and in the June issues for the preceding nine years. 

ibliza LK. (bnow Lroern L^ontest 

npHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 2. Only one poem may be submitted by 

opens with this announcement ^ contestant. 
T \ . , T^ • ^. Ihe poem must not exceed hrty 

and closes August 15, 1957. Prizes ^-^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ b^ typewritten, if pos- 

will be awarded as follows: sible; where this cannot be done, it 

First prize $2C should be legibly written. Only one side 

Second prize $20 °^ ^^^ paper is to be used. (A duplicate 

f-pi • 1 • (t^ copy of the poem should be retained by 

, P •,""',' 1 1- 1 • contestants to insure against loss.) 

Prize poems will be published in ^. The sheet on which the poem is 

the January 1958 issue of The Re- written is to be without signature or other 

lid Society Magazine (the birth- identifying marks. 

month of Eliza R. Snow). . 5- No explanatory material or picture 

-p. . • . 1 ,1 IS to accompany the poem. 

Prize-wmmng poems become the ^ ^^^^ ^^^^ -^ ^^ b^ accompanied by 

property of the Relief Society gen- a stamped envelope on which is written 

eral board and may not be pub- the contestant's name and address. Nom 

lished by others except upon writ- ^^ plumes are not to be used. 
, •• r .1 1 7. A signed statement is to accompany 

ten permission trom the general . , ^ u -4.4. ^ t.i ■ 

^ ^ tiie poem subinitted, ccrhiymg: 

board. The general board reserves a. That the author is a member of The 

the right to publish any of the other Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 

poems submitted, paying for them Saints. 

at the time of publication at the ^- ^^^^ ^^^ P^^"' . ('^f ^ ^f^^ '' 

-, , , . ^ the contestants ongmal work, 

regular Magazine rates. c. That it has never been published. 

T) 1 £ .r . . d. That it is not in the hands of an 

Rules tor the contest: j-. .1 •., 

editor or other person with a view 

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day to publication. 

Saint women, exclusive of members of the e. That it will not be published nor 

Relief Society general board and em- submitted elsewhere for publication 

ployees of the Relief Society general board. until the contest is decided. 

Page 289 



290 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



8, A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
t\\'0 years before she is again ehgiblc to 
enter the contest. 

9. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the general board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a 
recognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among judges, all poems select- 
ed for a place by the various judges will be 
submitted to a specially selected commit- 
tee for final decision. 



In evaluating the poems, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 

a. Message or theme 

b. Form and pattern 

c. Rhythm and meter 

d. Accomplishment of the pur- 
pose of the poem 

e. Climax 

10. Entries must be postmarked not 
later than August 15, 1957. 

11. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con- 
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, 
Utah. 



irielief Society Short Story^ (contest 

npHE Relief Society Short Story 2. Only one story may be submitted by 

^ Contest for 1957 opens with ^'^^^ contestant. 

this announcement and closes Aug- ^, ^he story must not exceed 3 000 

^ words m length and must be typewritten. 

USt l^y 1957' The number of the words must appear 

The prizes this year will be as on the first page of the manuscript. (All 

follows* words should be counted including one 

and two letter words.) A duplicate copy 

rirst prize 4)50 of the story should be retained by eon- 

Second prize $40 testants to insure against loss. 

Third prize $30 4. The contestant's name is not to ap- 

The three prize-winning stories Pf" ^"y^here on the manuscript, but a 

1 T 1 1 • 1 • stamped envelope on which is written 

will be published consecutively m the contestant's name and address is to be 

the first three issues of The Relief enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes 

Society Magazine for 1958. Prize- -^re not to be used. 

winning stories become the property 5- A signed statement is to accompany 

of the Relief Society general board ^^'' '^^'^ submitted certifymg: 

and may not be published by others ^- J}}''^ ^}'^ ff""' ''^ "l^"!^^'^ "f ^}'^ 

^ ^ .^ ■' . . Church ot Jesus Christ ot Latter-day 

except upon written permission Saints. 

from the general board. The general b. That the author has had at least one 

board reserves the right to publish literary composition published or ac- 

any of the other stories entered in cepted for publication. (This state- 

the contest, paying for them at the "^^"^ ^."^^ ^'''^ "^"?^ f"^ ^^'\ f 
\K. ^ .^ 1 publication m which the contest- 
time of publication at the regular g^t's work has appeared, or, if not 
Magazine rates. yet pubhshed, evidence of accept- 
ance for publication.) 

Rules for the contest: C. That the story submitted (state the 

title and number of words) is the 

1. This contest is open to Latter-day contestant's original work. 

Saint women — exclusive of members of d. That it has never been published, 

the Relief Society general board and em- that it is not in the hands of an 

ployees of the general board — who have editor or other person with a view 

had at least one literary composition pub- to publication, and that it will not 

lished or accepted for publication. be published nor submitted else- 



RELIEF SOCIETY SHORT STORY CONTEST 



291 



where for publication until the con- 
test is decided. 

6. No explanatory material or picture is 
to accompany the story. 

7. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
for two years before she is again eligible 
to enter the contest. 

8. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the general board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a re- 
cognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among the judges, all stories se- 



lected for a place by the various judges 
will be submitted to a specially selected 
committee for final decision. 

In evaluating the stories, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 

a. Characters and their presentation 

b. Plot development 

c. Message of the story 

d. Writing style 

9. Entries must be postmarked not later 
than August 15, 1957. 

10. All entries are to be addressed to 
Rehef Society Short Story Contest, 
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. 



The Gift and the Giving — of Poetry 



Lael W. Hill 



EVERY soul newborn into this 
world is given not only the 
gift of life, but certain tal- 
ents, which may be developed and 
used to numerous ends. These tal- 
ents include every field of endeavor 
from home baking to politics to 
music and poetry, which gift is 
sometimes looked upon with envy 
by those who ''cannot" write verse. 

Yet the truth is that some poetic 
ability is given everyone. Poetry is 
so much of life, and there are many 
real poets in the world who have 
just not ''found themselves," or who 
have become so entangled among 
the humdrums they lose the aware- 
ness of each day's newness and 
uniqueness, which is of primary im- 
portance to the making of poems. 

It is almost as if poetry were a 
world one must approach as a child. 

For, as a young child explores the 
world about him, looking, listening, 
touching with curious fingers, sniff- 
ing, and tasting everything he can 
put his mouth to, so wTiters of verse 
must observe everything around 



them, over and over, as if for the 
first time. Actually, everything is 
always different, if only from the 
ever-changing points of view we 
develop as we grow in knowledge 
and understanding. But we must, 
to keep alive this awareness of the 
world, be ourselves always active in 
life — not just "busy" at task or 
pastime — but opening eyes, mind, 
and heart to every day — until, 
filled with discovery, we must share 
with others. 

Poetry is communication. And 
communication is a first need of 
mankind. The newborn squalls a 
lusty announcement on his arrival 
to this life, and from then on finds 
his voice very important. He cries, 
coos, babbles, coaxing or command- 
ing; he imitates what he hears, tell- 
ing his wants, thoughts, experiences, 
and beliefs. So with the poet. 

Writing poetry is a two-way 
process — a taking in (inspira- 
tion) and a giving forth (expres- 
sion ) . We receive inspiration from 
many sources. Besides our personal 



292 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 

observation and experience, we may he receives — his ''taking in." This 

have others' problems and achieve- is also true with poets. The tools 

ments for the listening. We may we work with are not only pencil, 

learn as much as anyone ever knew, paper, typewriter, and experience, 

if we read widely and wisely enough, real or imagined. We need a knowl- 

The Bible, other poets' poems, edge of rhythms, of language, of 

travelogues, and biographies are verse. 

doorways to otherwise impossible Rhythm is with the child from 

adventures. And when we are thus the beginning, and all life on earth 

filled, we may give forth. is set to one kind or another of 

Poetry must be a labor of love, regularity, from the turn of the 

for this day seems to offer little seasons or the ebb and flow of 

appreciation, and therefore, slight ocean tides, to our patterns of sleep 

demand for what has been called and waking, our stride, our pulse 

the stepchild of the arts. Yet we beat. The rhythms, or meters, of 

who work at poetry find reward in poetry, then, are as natural as 

the enrichment of our own minds breathing. But it is the poet's re- 

and lives, the increasing of our own sponsibility to know — and to use 

powers of appreciation, the satisfac- most effectively — the meters de- 

tion of contributing some coin, how- veloped and named by our predeces- 

ever small, to the wealth of human sors: iambic, trochaic, spondaic, 

wisdom. dactylic, amphibrachic, anapcstic, 

and many variations. 
pOETRY is a labor that demands In free verse cadence is empha- 
its share of sacrifice, as does any sized — a flow of words usually 
creative effort. It demands fine sensi- pleasantly rhythmical yet with no 
tivity to the beauty and the ugli- regularly stressed syllables, 
ness around us. It demands great Language, of course, is our use 
receptivity of moods, ideas, joys, and of words. The words we choose may 
hurts. It demands time — hours be quite simple, or complex — and 
we may feel should be devoted to either can be used effectively in 
cleaning house or canning fruit, or poetry, though the choice should 
mending socks and levis. Frequent- be consistent in any one poem, 
ly a compromise can be effected Every poet ought to select each 
here, the children helping with word for truest tone and perspective 
chores, which is also good for them, of expression. This will not always 
or the time spent on these duties be the factual word; it will frequent- 
used simultaneously for turning over ly be one that in prose might have 
old conclusions and receiving new some other meaning. We might 
inspiration. The point is: to write, write: "All the tiny insect eyes," 
you must write . And you must do but a moth's eyes glow ruby red in 
it now. There is no other time, and lamplight, so we extend the image 
poetry ideas set aside for someday to include all these little creatures, 
may never be written. and say, "All the tiny jewelled 

How well a child communicates eyes" (From "While Sunmier 

depends on the extent and sureness Sings," The Rdid Society Maga- 

of his explorations, the instruction zine, June 1955)- It might have 



THE GIFT AND THE GIVING— OF POETRY 



293 



been even better to say ''jewels of 
eyes/' thus eliminating an adjective. 
Adjectives so often become mere 
''padding." 

Sometimes, in the constant search 
for new expressions, the poet per- 
haps tries too hard, and his poem 
will not be understandable to any 
reader; or it may be laughable where 
humor was not intended. A poem 
printed in a century-old book says: 

I made a posie, while the day ran by: 
Here will I smell my Temnant out, and tie 
My life within this band .... 

(ItaKcs mine). 

Or, secretly or unconsciously 
doubting his poem's clarity, a poet 
may add an explanation or a 
"moral." If this happens, he should 
re-examine the whole poem, reword 
where necessary, and so present the 
message with no glaring label. 

npHE forms into which we may 
set our ideas are so many and 
varied that probably no one of us 
will ever try them all. For less ex- 
perienced verse writers, I would sug- 
gest working first with the simple 
ballad or lyric, the sonnet, and per- 
haps terza rima (less difficult than 
it sounds). 

The ballad is probably easiest, 
with its four-line stanzas, the first 
line in each stanza rhyming with 
the third line, the second with the 
fourth. The ballad is usually iambic 
meter, which seems the most 
natural for the English language. 
This form is most often used for 
lyric verse, which has a "singing" 
quality. A "four-three-four-three" 
pattern of measured beats is not dif- 
ficult to follow, and may be varied 
by an extra, unstressed syllabic oc- 
casionally, thus avoiding the "sing- 



song" of nursery rhymes and 
doggerel. It is not the total num- 
ber of syllables that controls line 
length, but rather the number of 
accented syllables. 

Most readers arc familiar with the 
sonnet, the fourteen-line pattern 
used so beautifully by Shakespeare, 
Elizabeth Barrett Browning, and 
Edna St. Vincent Millay. Its five- 
stress iambic meter, its rhyme 
schemes, most popularly "A B A B 
CDCDEFEFG G," offer ex- 
cellent challenge. And some of the 
loveliest poems of our language are 
in this form. But one word of cau- 
tion: sonnets can be habit forming, 
and it might be a good idea, if 
poems seem always to begin as son- 
nets, to break the rhythm deliberate- 
ly and try another pattern, just for 
added experience. 

Terza rima is a pattern of 
three-line stanzas, with interlocking 
rhymes (A B A, B C B, etc.) and 
a concluding couplet. It is often 
fourteen lines, like a sonnet, but 
can be shorter or longer. 

A good book on poetry technique 
will describe many other "fixed" 
forms, which are always good prac- 
tice to try, if only that one may 
then better appreciate other poets' 
work. And remember that almost 
any of the principles of poetry, once 
thoroughly mastered, may be "bent" 
or even broken, if it is done skill- 
fully and to purposeful effect. 

Free verse, often mistakenly 
thought to be the easiest to 
write, is as exacting as any other, 
sometimes more exacting. While it 
may ha\'e cadence, for instance, it 
must not have meter — and how 
slyly an iambic line can slip in, or 
the poetic idea degenerate into 
prose! And how easy it is to get on 



294 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957'' 



a tangent to nowhere! Though the 
modern idea is to suggest rather 
than to tell, allowing the reader to 
participate in this creative venture, 
the poet should not lead his part- 
ner into a morass of abstraction and 
there leave him without even a map. 
And, as Clement Wood once wrote 
me: 'The choice of the free verse 
form leaves no excuse for less than 
the perfect word." Note that word 
''form." Like all freedoms, free 
verse requires almost more discipline 
than any rigid form. Without dis- 
cipline in poetry, as in life, there 
can be only chaos. 

The gift of life is invitation to 
many kinds of poetry. We who 
choose to work and play with words 
might do well to heed this admoni- 
tion, found in a newspaper column 



some time ago: ''Whatever talent 
you possess is God's gift to you. 
What you do with it is your gift 
to God." 

Above and beyond our own needs 
of expression, our personal ambi- 
tions, therefore, shall we not offer 
to the Lord our most sincere, most 
careful effort? 

SOME HELPFUL BOOKS FOR POETS 

First Principles of Verse, by Robert 
Hillyer, $2 

How to Revise Your Own Poems, by 
Anne Hamilton, $1,50 

Writing Light Verse, by Richard Ar- 
mour, $2. (The Writer, Inc., 8 Arhngton 
Street, Boston 16, Mass.) 

Complete Rhyming Dictionary and 
Poets' Handbook, by Burgess Johnson, 
$3.75 (Harper and Brothers, 49 East 33rd 
Street, New York 16, New York) 



How to Write a Short Story 



Mary Ek Knowles 



HAVING been a beginning 
writer myself, I know the 
many problems which con- 
front you new writers or would-be 
writers for The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. You have a burning within 
you, a great urge to tell a story. You 
see something, or you hear some- 
thing, or some incident occurs in 
your life and you know, 'That 
would make a good story." And 
yet when you try to put your idea 
on paper you find difficulty in ex- 
pressing yourself. 

I have been in that predicament 
myself. I still, at this late date, find 
myself limited, because a writer 



never learns everything, and each 
story is a challenge, a problem which 
must be solved in such a different 
and fresh way that it will achieve 
publication. 

I cannot tell you how to become 
a writer. No one can. But, per- 
haps, if I pass on to you some of 
the things I have learned from ex- 
perience, I can help you get through 
the first agonizing stages. 

First, the beginning writer should 
think seriously about- the choice of 
subject matter. It must be subject 
matter with which he is familiar 
or the story will have the dull thud 
of a counterfeit coin. Remember 



HOW TO WRITE A SHORT STORY 



295 



that the greatest short stories have 
been written about people as fa- 
mihar as the family next door, faced 
with such problems as: jealousy be- 
tween brothers; the waywardness of 
a daughter; the misunderstanding 
between a mother and her daugh- 
ter-in-law; the discouragement of a 
husband. These are only a few of 
the problems which would make for 
an absorbing short story, but they 
are age-old. 

Look in the Bible or The Book 
of Mormon, and you will find there 
the same problems, because human 
nature does not change. This is 
the reason why such basic problems 
give a story reader identification. By 
reader identification we mean that 
the reader can see himself faced 
with such a problem and ask him- 
self, ''What would I do in such a 
situation?" 

/^HOOSE then a problem with 
^ which you are familiar. ''But," 
you ask, "if all of the problems are 
age-old, how can I present them in 
a new way?" 

The answer to this lies in 
characterization. There are no new 
problems, no new plots, but it is 
the manner in which your main 
character meets his problem and 
solves it that gives your story a fresh 
slant. Because no two people are 
alike and no two people will solve 
a problem in the same way. 

Second in importance is character- 
ization. Know your characters and 
make them alive to the reader. For 
instance, a problem may be a simple 
everyday problem, but to the main 



character it is a life-and-death mat- 
ter, and you must make your reader 
feel his anxiety. 

You will need some knowledge 
of human nature and reactions. Ask 
yourself such questions as: What 
forces within are pushing my 
character? What kind of childhood 
did he have? What are his inter- 
ests? What are his ambitions? 
What is his moral code? It is im- 
portant to know these things, be- 
cause in a time of crisis his actions 
will be consistent with his back- 
ground which begins at birth. 

Let me recommend very highly 
the book Characters Make Your 
Story by Maren Elwood.* This book 
is well worth the price. Read it 
from cover to cover, and then go 
back and do the exercises at the 
end of each chapter. Characters do 
make your story. 

A few paragraphs above, I stated 
that the problem must be a life-and- 
death matter to the main character. 
A story which arouses no feeling of 
emotion in the reader's heart is a 
lifeless thing. So how can a writer 
put emotion into his story? Remem- 
ber this one thing: It is the situation 
which arouses an emotion. Not the 
flowery or descriptive adjectives 
used, but the situation. Place your 
character in a dramatic situation, 
and you will have emotion. 

To give an example: The story 
opens with a young wife being told 
by her family doctor that her hus- 
band is dying. Nothing can be 
done for him, and for the good of 
the patient he must not be told the 
truth. Heretofore the wife has 



* Characters Make Your Story, by Maren Elwood, may be purchased from The 
Writer's Digest, 22 East 12th St., Cincinnati 10, Ohio, for $3.75. 



296 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



shared every problem with her hus- 
band, but now she must stand 
alone. That situation creates an 
emotion, and the emotion intensi- 
fies as the wife must conceal her 
true emotions and yet appear hope- 
ful. 

And how can the reader be made 
to know her concealed emotions? 
By knowing what the wife is think- 
ing. Read thoroughly the chapter, 
'Thoughts are Things" in Charac- 
ters Make Your Story. Not only 
does this thought-device create emo- 
tion, but it can do many other 
things; for example, it is an excellent 
way to create reader sympathy for 
an unsympathetic character. 

For instance: A character may act 
in a bold, ruthless manner, but from 
his thoughts the reader knows that 
underneath he is frightened, inse- 
cure, and desperately wanting affec- 
tion. The very fact that he goes 
about in such a clumsy way to get 
affection gives the reader a sympa- 
thy for him. 

npHERE are a few basic rules 
which a good short story must 
obey, but don't be misled by their 
seeming simplicity. To follow these 
rules takes the greatest skill. 

1. State the main character's problem 
at the beginning of the story. 

2. Make certain the character solves his 
problem. 

3. Check to see if the story moves for- 
ward towards the climax with each scene, 
with each bit of dialogue. 

4. When the story is ended be sure that 
it has said something, demonstrated some 
truth. 

To enlarge on this last important 
point: Demonstrating a truth is 
what is known as the theme of a 



story. The writer must ask herself, 
"What do I want my story to say 
to the reader? Will the reader after 
having read my story say to herself, 
'I have the same problem the charac- 
ter in this story had. Maybe I can 
solve it as she did.' " 

Maybe your character couldn't 
solve her problem. Quite often peo- 
ple can't solve their problems, you 
know. Maybe you ended the story 
with your character — after she had 
tried to solve her problem by every 
method and means — being re- 
signed to this fact, but reaching the 
conclusion that, with the help of 
the Lord, she will live with the 
problem and in the end rise above 
it and be a better person. 

The theme of this story would 
then be, from courage conies 
strength and wisdom. Or you might 
write a story which — to give a few 
examples — demonstrates such 
themes as: good is rewarded, or evil 
is always punished, or love con- 
quers all, or murder will out, or 
patience is rewarded. A theme is 
the type of homey moral which our 
grandmothers embroidered in cross- 
stitch and hung on the wall. Just 
be sure that your story has a strong 
theme. 

It is of prime importance that 
your story end with a ''lift." By 
this, I do not mean a sirupy, happy 
ending which would be inconsistent 
with what has happened in the 
story up to that point. If you have 
shown your main character as being 
very selfish all the way through the 
story, you cannot suddenly have him 
solve his problem with an unselfish 
act. 

Leave your reader feeling better 
for having read the story. If, in your 



HOW TO WRITE A SHORT STORY 



297 



story, the main character, as I said 
above, has not solved her problem, 
but, has learned compassion for the 
person who created the problem, 
and resolves with divine help to find 
the courage to go on, your story will 
end on a note of hope and will give 
the reader a "lift." 

Remember that writing is a pro- 
fession, and the writing of a short 
story is one of the most exacting 
tasks in the field of creative art. In 
only a few thousand words you must 
present a problem, do a skillful 
characterization, keep the story 
moving, end the story in a satisfac- 
tory manner. All this at the same 
time. The writer is not unlike a 
juggler. 

You will not become a writer 
overnight, any more than the medic- 
al student becomes a doctor over- 
night, or the law student sits in the 
judge's seat overnight. So don't be 
discouraged if your early efforts are 
disappointing. Only by writing and 
by the trial-and-error method will 
you learn. 

There is no easy road, there is 
no substitute for the, perhaps, mil- 
lion words, many of which will land 
in the wastebasket. But there is a 
reward which comes from those first 
million words because you will final- 
ly learn at which type of story you 
are the most adept, and what your 
best method of working is, and you 
will develop a story sense. 

The Church publications offer an 
excellent training for the beginning 
writer. I am grateful to The Relief 
Society Magazine and The Improve- 
ment Era for the encouragement 



they gave me in my early days of 
writing, and I am always proud to 
see one of my stories in these maga- 
zines. 

As to what other books I might 
recommend to help the writer: I 
found Dynamics oi Drama* by 
Shaftel to be very good. Read any 
book you can get on writing. You 
may find one that suits you even 
better than the two I have named. 

Right now the short story field 
is in a highly competitive stage. 
Even established writers are not 
selling. Let me caution you at this 
point not to sell your talent short. 
Perhaps you dream of becoming a 
great financial success as a result of 
your talent. If you don't realize 
this ambition, don't let frustration 
and bitterness belittle this talent 
which you have. 

You may use your skill with words 
in writing the story of your life, so 
that your children and grandchil- 
dren may someday read it, or write 
newsy letters to missionaries, or to 
the boys in the service, or write 
skits for the different organizations 
of the Church. If you do this, you 
will have justified your talent. 

Remember that the money one 
receives for the sale of a story is 
the smallest part of the reward. One 
of my stories of which I am most 
proud was published in a magazine 
which paid nothing, but it was an 
honor to appear in its pages. Re- 
member that the money is soon 
spent, but if you have written some- 
thing which has influenced or 
brought a bit of joy or humor into 
someone's life, those are the last- 
ing rewards. 



*Note: Dynamics of Drama, by Armin Shaftel, may be purchased from the Comfort 
Press, Inc., St. Louis, Missouri, for $2.50. 



(( 



This Is My Baby" 



Chiistie Lund Coles 

YOU were so pretty standing which you were determined to con- 
before me in your pink and quer. 

black skirt, and your trim, My heart went out to you in love 

little pink blouse. Your eyes were and tenderness. I thought of the 

like blue delphiniums, and your many times through the years when 

fair skin took on some of the pink- you had sat in that same chair: 

ness of your clothes. when you were very small, curled up 

You looked little more than a in it; when you were larger, and 

child yourself as you reminded me there was company, and you would 

quite emphatically, 'This is my sit primly — in your best dress, and 

baby,'' in answer to a suggestion I patent-leather slippers — your feet 

had made, telling me that you were not quite touching the floor; when 

responsible for my adorable grand- you were in high school, 

daughter. We talked a little as I crocheted 

'That is right,'' I replied, 'would a new edge on a white linen hankie, 

you like some cookies and milk? We We didn't talk loudly because Ann 

can give Ann a graham cracker." is a light sleeper and we didn't want 

You hesitated briefly, then ac- to awaken her. 

cepted, smiling. We went into the It was enough for me just to have 

kitchen to sit at the table where you there. 

the sun made the yellow curtains As I thought of the baby's com- 

more yellow, and the flowers on ing, I remembered when you were 

the sill shone in leaf and bud. born. The doctors had told me I 

We ate together while Ann did shouldn't have a child because of 

a delightful job of getting the crack- my heart, badly damaged by years 

er any place except in her mouth, of semi-invalidism from rheumatic 

We watched her in delight until fever. But I wasn't afraid. My want 

her eyes became heavy, and you said of you transcended all fear. Even 

you should take her home for her during the difficult and long birth, 

nap. when even the doctor was fright 

"Couldn't she nap here, just ened, I did not lose faith, 

once?" I asked. When you were born, I saw your 

Sorry for your abrupt words, you delicate head, your gray-blue eyes, 

smiled, agreeing, "I suppose so." your slim fingers that touched mine 

And together we put chairs and made me forever your slave, and 

around the bed in your room which knew you were worth it all and 

still stands the way you left it. I much, much more, 

went out, you stayed a moment. I thought fondly and swiftly of 

You came out and sat opposite my own birth and my dear mother, 

me in the blue mohair chair. You I told myself again, we were all a 

took out the socks you were knit- part of this new and wonderful life, 

ting for Jim, the intricate heels Ann is not yours. 

Page 298 



"THIS IS MY BABY'' 299 

I recalled how much I had loved I took you into the house to dry 

you . . . how I had sat by your crib you. What did you do? You looked 

and actually wept in gratitude, see- into the long mirror and said, ''All 

ing you asleep, touching your hair, my curls are gone." 

and glad because you were so per- And indeed they were, the curls 

feet, so sweet. we had worked so hard putting in 

that morning. 

COON you were walking. For a 'There will be lots of other 

time we lived in the same apart- curls/' I whispered, gathering you 

ment house as my mother and fa- into my arms, "lots of curls.'' 

ther. They were just above us. You saved me from drowning 

You used to climb the stairs some later. And I, who was afraid of a 

mornings before I was awake and tiny spider — once chased a taran- 

tell grandma you wanted hotcakes. tula all over the bed to protect you. 

I'm sure she and grandpa loved you There was the time, in another 

just as I love Ann. There was nev- strange town, when your father was 

er enough they could do for you. away, when we were ill at the same 

And you were dear to Daddy's time, without a loaf of bread in the 

parents also though we were not as house, and with no phone to order 

close to them. But I recall one any. But we managed. And we 

day we were at their home in the had fun . . . fun. Until you were 

country. It was some holiday and a big girl, you would ask me to 

all the family was there, sitting sing to you after we were in bed. 

around in the back yard visiting. With the doors open between our 

You had followed the dog to the rooms, I would sing sometimes for 

front lawn and, naturally, I had fol- an hour, or until I was too hoarse to 

lowed you. sing any longer. And there were 

The flowing well was at the top nights when we were both nervous, 

of the lawn near the fence and it and you would come and crawl into 

ran constantly into a large barrel my bed. 

sunk into the ground. You leaned Today, as I looked at you across 

over to take a drink from the run- the room, trying to appear so ma- 

ning tap and, although I was hold- ture, I thought of many things: 

ing you, you slipped and went head- The day we were wishing on a 

first into the overflowing barrel. wishbone, and I said, "Well, you 

You were a dead weight, heavy got your wish." 

for me to try and lift out. I called You answered, "No, you got 

frantically for help, but because of your wish." 

the distance and the talking and "But you got the head," I insist- 

the laughter, no one heard me. I ed, "you got your wish." 

knew I must get you out, and do You smiled, shyly, "I wished that 

it quickly. Almost immersing my- you would get your wish." 

self I reached down to get a good And the day you said, "Maybe I 

hold on you and, with all my could do something so you would 

rather limited strength, pulled you stop loving me. But nothing you 

to the surface, coughing and chok- could ever do could make me stop 

ing. loving you." 



300 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 

Is it any wonder that I love you thinking, you smiled, "You may not 

so very, very much? believe it, but I'm going to finish 

***** these. He may not be able to wear 

f recalled when Jim came along. He t^'^™ ^"^^ t'^^y'" ^"^ knitted." 
* was a fine, good boy from down „ "He'll wear them," I assured you 
the street. It didn't seem serious y°" " '^\ ,^' y°" '™^ed toward 
at first. You went together for me the sunlight touched your almost 
nearly two years. After he finished transparent, fair skin, and I asked 
college, he asked to marry you. We .^'^ y^" '^"'^ your blood is up a 
thought you were too young - nght now? Do you feel all right? 
nearly nineteen - but you said you ^ever better. Actually, Im 
knew what you wanted, and since ^^^' ^ ^^^ ^ ^ ^ 
our wish for your happiness was ^ttt^t^t-xtt x^ t 
sincere, we consented. The temple SUDDENLY, I was seeing you 
ceremony was beautiful and sacred when you were pregnant, see- 
and the wedding reception was ^"g Y^u pass the big living room 
]Qyg]y window in your cute, blue-checked 
Your dress was hand-sewn. Fm smock, carrying your white purse as 
sure there has never been a lovelier, ^"ly ^ little girl playing house could 
more radiantly beautiful bride, possibly carry it, coming in smiling 
When the receiving was over and ^^ we rushed to kiss you. 
you cut your wedding cake, I sat ^^^ the day before the baby was 
at the side and watched you ^^^^> Y^u said to me, '^I think I'll 
serving grandmas and aunts. I ^^^^ out to Rita's tomorrow and 
had not wept. But as you moved spend the day. 
back toward the table, for just the '^^h, no," I cried, '^tomorrow's 
fraction of a moment your eyes when the baby is due. You mustn't 
moved to mine with a sort of ^ake any chances driving that far. 
frightened, seeking expression. You Something might happen." 
stood as though you were about to ^'^^> I'^ ^^ all right," you as- 
run toward me, and I felt that I ^^^^^^ "^^• 

must run toward you and take you ^ut I wasn't that easily put off. 

in my arms. But you went on and ^ insisted, ^'Promise me you won't," 

I turned my head. And cried-just You finally promised, then rose 

a little. to leave. You kissed me a bit long- 

^ « « * * er than usual that day, clung to me, 

^'Oh, dear, I dropped a stitch," ^"^ ^ ^"^^ Y^" ^^^^ frightened, 

you said, furrowing your smooth I assured you, "It will be just 

brow, "Can you help me?" fine. Don't worry." 

"I'm not too good at it, you At a quarter to eight the next 

know, but I'll try," I told you, re- morning the phone rang. It was 

membering the shawl I had begun Jim. You two had been at the hos- 

before Ann was born and never pital since midnight. Now you 

quite finished — though I still had were in the delivery room and we 

hopes. could come out. Your Daddy went 

As though you knew what I was pale, and I trembled as I got ready, 



"THIS IS MY BABY' 



301 



all the time saying a prayer over 
and over. 

We were in the waiting room for 
nearly an hour. Daddy had an ap- 
pointment in Lake City to meet the 
manager of his company at the 
train. He kept saying, ''I don't 
want to go, but Fm afraid Fll have 
to." 

Everything had gone fine, so we 
told him he had better go, and 
regretfully, he did. Shortly after- 
ward, a nurse came into the room 
and said there were too many in the 
waiting room, and all except the 
fathers would have to go downstairs 
in the lobby. Jim's mother and I 
went reluctantly. 

It was in that half hour that we 
were gone that they brought you 
out, and word was sent to us that 
we could see you. When I walked 
into your room, you were very pale, 
but your eyes were bright and you 
said, ''Oh, Mama, you should have 
been here. When they wheeled me 
out they put her in my arms and 
let me carry her down the hall. Oh, 
shes so sweetJ' 

I thought of when we had first 
reached the hospital and Jim and 
his mother had been talking about 
the name for the baby if it were a 
boy. I said, ''Now, just think how 
badly she's going to feel about all 
this planning for a boy." 

I kissed you, whispering, "Of 
course she is sweet. Now, you must 
rest," 

\U^ two mothers left. In the hall 
we met your doctor who 
asked if we had seen the baby. 
When we said, "No," he took us 
to the nursery. He went in, asked 
for your baby, brought it to the 



door for us to see. I fell in love 
with her then. 

We came back to your room. I 
could see you were in pain, and I 
asked the nurse about it. She said 
it was natural and you would be 
fine. Still, I turned at the door to 
look at you, thinking, she's paler 
now than when we came in. 

About noon, I called your room. 
I was ready to hang up when you 
told me the doctor was there. But 
he wanted to speak to me. He said, 
trying to make his voice casual, 
"You and her husband might come 
out within half an hour or so. It 
is nothing to worry about. . . ." 

In spite of his casualness, after a 
moment I knew he meant that 
there was trouble. You had looked 
so pale and tired. Jim and I knelt 
down and prayed together before we 
left, and I felt sure you would be 
?11 right. 

Later, when you came out of the 
operating room, you were very pale 
and in pain. I could have stayed. But 
I knew you needed rest . . . rest. 
And if I stayed Jim's mother would 
stay, too, and it might be too much 
for you. I left, my heart straining 
back to you, and your pain which 
I had no power to ease. 

It seemed no time at all until 
someone was at my front door. It 
was Jim's mother. She said the 
hospital had been unable to reach 
me and had called her. You had to 
have another operation. 

I stood trembling and managed 
to say, "I can't ... I can't go this 
minute. I will be out as soon as 
possible." 

Alone, I prayed, then called my 
mother in Lake City, where your 



302 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



father had gone, told her to try and 
get in touch with him. 

I sobbed on the telephone, "I 
can't bear to have anything happen 
to her." My mother wept. 

I knew that nothing could keep 
me from the hospital. I called a 
friend, and she said she would be 
right over to take me out. I didn't 
think of a taxi, and I suppose the 
reason was that I needed a friend so 
badly. The ten minutes I waited 
seemed an eternity. 

WHEN I got to the hospital, I 
met the doctor and a special- 
ist he had called in to help him, in 
the hall. 

''How is she?" I whispered. 

''She is in her room. If this 
doesn't help, we'll have to do some- 
thing more drastic." 

"It must help," I whispered. 

I went to your room where you 
still lay. There was a blood trans- 
fusion (your fourth) in one arm, 
glucose in the other, and oxygen in 
your nose. You managed part of 
your wonderful smile, and I stroked 
back your hair — from which the 
curl had gone — and thought of 
you passing the big window carry- 
ing your white purse; thought of 
the time as a child when you were 
strong and insisted on stirring my 
cake batter, saying, "I'll be your 
electric beater." 

I kissed you, and not meaning to, 
let a tear fall on your cheek. Then 
I turned and walked out of the 
room. Soon, Jim's mother came out 
and admonished me not to let you 
see me cry. I nodded. You weren't 
hei child. 

You asked me later why I cried, 



and I smiled, saying, "I was sorry 
that you had to go back into the 
operating room, and sorry I didn't 
get there sooner. But everything's 
just fine. Just fine." 



:i;c j^c j^c jj: )!« 



npHAT was months ago. Now you 
are sitting opposite me, well and 
strong again. 

You said, "She's stirring. Do you 
want to get her?" 

I nodded, rising, going toward the 
room which would always be yours. 
You were close behind me, however, 
for her every waking moment was a 
wonder to us all. 

We entered the room. She looked 
at us with her lovely eyes. I reached 
my arms out to her. But she 
turned and reached for you in- 
stead. Just as she still does when 
she first wakens or is tired or un- 
happy. Grandma is wonderful at 
other times, but in these moments, 
you are the one she wants. 

Suddenly as I watched you lift 
her to your shoulder, I knew with 
a strange pang that what you had 
said was true. She was indeed your 
baby. You had paid for her with 
your travail, just as I had paid for 
you. 

But it was infinitely more than 
that. All of my thinking and re- 
membering had proved not my 
point, but yours. There is birth, 
and there is something else, knit by 
the moments and the hours that 
no one else ever shares. I said, 
"Yes, my darling, she is your baby." 

To myself I thought. But she will 
not always be. 

And that, too, is as it should be. 
As it must be if the world is to 
go on. 




Don Knight 

THE GRAND TETONS AND JACKSON LAKE, WYOMING 



■ ♦ » 



Sylvia Probst Young 

Crimson streaked and gold is dawn, 
Lifting through the gray. 
Dew-bathed rose, and winging bird- 
Harbinger of day. 

Lift your eyes to wood and field. 
Look to rock-ribbed hill. 
In the gentle, waking hour. 
All is hushed and still — 

Peace be thine, oh, tired heart. 
Now the night is gone — 
God has willed it shall be so. 
After darkness — dawn! 



Page 303 



(bixtt/ LJears KyLgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, May i, and May 15, 1897 

*'FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

EGYPT: Egypt is a country in the northeast of Africa, extending from the Medi- 
terranean Sea to the first cataract of the Nile, that of Assouan. ... Its length from 
this cataract to the northernmost point of the Delta, is about 500 miles; and its 
breadth from the shores of the Red Sea to the Libyan desert, may be estimated at 250 
miles. This land was inhabited at a very early period of the world's existence; and in 
ancient times it contained a great number of cities, and an incredible multitude of 
people. Egypt may be described as "the bed of the Nile," the cultivated territory only 
extending to the limits of the inundation. . . . 

— Julia A. Druce 

FROM NEW ZEALAND: The White Kihhon (New Zealand) states that two 
Maori ladies, Mrs. Hirani and Mrs. Taranaki, were members of a deputation which 
recently waited on the premier of New Zealand in regard to native land disputes. 

— News Note 

PARTY IN THE LION HOUSE: On Thursday afternoon, April 29, Sister 
Margaret P. Young gave a most enjoyable party in the interesting parlor of the Lion 
House. Most of the guests present were Temple workers. . . . The afternoon was 
passed in social conversation mostly reminiscent of the house, its illustrious owner and its 
belongings, of incidents connected with it and the people who were familiar and 
frequent guests there in the days of President Brigham Young. . . . President Lorenzo 
Snow addressed . . . the sisters, alluding particularly to the work in the Temple and 
urging the benefits to the living and the dead. . . . 

— News Note 

ODE TO THE PIONEERS 

Hail to the year of Jubilee! 

Let pealing anthems rise. 

And bursts of echoing melody 

Loud mingle with the skies! 

Let earth resound with music's power; 

Glad welcoming the year. 

When Utah sees her natal hour 

The fiftieth time appear. . . . 

— Orson F. Whitney 

GENERAL RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE: Conference opened with 
singing "O say what is truth"; prayer was offered by Elder Charles O. Card, President 
Alberta Stake, Canada; continued by singing "Redeemer of Israel." President Zina D. H. 
Young made a few opening remarks. . . . Sister Annie D. Hardy, representative from 
Mexico, spoke cheerfully in an interesting manner of the country, the mission under- 
taken by the people in that locality . . . spoke in terms of praise of the sisters. . , . 
President Ann C. Woodbury, St. George Stake, felt sure they had a mint in sericul- 
ture, realized it would be a benefit to them in taking care of the poor. . . . Sister 
Woodbury also urged the sisters to be faithful and work for their dead. . . . Sister 
Zina Y. Card talked about home industries. . . . thought we as a people had made too 
much of the things of this world . . . thought it was displeasing in the sight of the 
Lord. . . . 

Page 304 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramoiia W. Cannon 



T lEUTENANT Colonel Mary L. 
Milligan, Edgewood, Pennsylva- 
nia, has taken over the Women's 
Army Corps command. She enter- 
ed the WAC in 1942. 



B 



EAUTIFUL Thailand Princess 
Wiwam Worawam is secretary 
to her father, Prince Wan Waitha- 
yakon, new President of the General 
Assembly of the United Nations. 
She is also being very successful as 
a general good-will ambassador. 



lyrRS. GOLDA MEIR, reared in 
Milwaukee, Wisconsin, is Is- 
rael's Foreign Minister. 



\ quarter of a century ago Spanish- 
speaking women were expected 
to be ''like flowers decorating their 
homes." The men of their coun- 
tries felt that being in business, poli- 
tics, universities, and public life in 
general was ''all right for the women 
of the United States, but not for 
our women.'' Today, in Spain, 
Cuba, and South America women 
are doing all these things. Young 
girls study in the universities along 
with the men. They are very am- 
bitious. Yet with all their modern 
progress, they retain the romantic 
beauty and charm of the maidens 
who coquetted modestly behind 
iron-grilled windows some years ago. 



lyrRS. REED H. (AURELIA 
^ * PYPER) RICHARDS, an 

active Latter-day Saint woman, a 
native of Salt Lake City, was recent- 
ly named "U. S. Lady of the Year" 
by the magazine U. S. Lady, which 
is devoted to problems of service- 
men's wives. On the selection com- 
mittee were the wives of the Secre- 
taries of Defense, Army, Navy, Air 
Force, and other service leaders. Her 
husband is Lt. Col. Reed H. Rich- 
ards, also a Latter-day Saint, former- 
ly of Salt Lake City, now of Fort 
Bragg, North Carolina. The couple 
has seven adopted children. Mrs. 
Richards won enthusiastic personal 
approval on her national television 
broadcast, following this honor. 



ORITISH Betty E. Box is a noted 
producer of motion picture 
films in England. 



ALENE D ALTON, Salt Lake 
City's nationally famous Story 
Princess, told the story, "The Littlest 
Angel," on a national television 
broadcast, December 23. The N. A. 
Donohue Company, Chicago, has 
recently published a book of Mrs. 
Dalton's original stories. The Story 
Piincess Stories, charmingly told 
and beautifully illustrated. 

Page 305 



DlTORIAl 



VOL 44 



MAY 1957 



NO. 5 



(P. 



en in 



npHE woman who takes her pen in 
hand to weave her thoughts in- 
to words enters an infinite world of 
far-reaching influence and signifi- 
cance. Her poem or her story may 
reach the hearts of thousands whom 
she has never seen, and their spirits 
may be enlightened and uplifted- 
may be changed and enriched— 
through the new patterns woven 
with familiar words. All the words 
of the language are ready for the 
writer to use— all the singing words, 
all the beckoning words, all the pro- 
found words. It is for the woman 
with her pen in hand to make the 
new patterns and to mark those pat- 
terns with the signature of her own 
personality, the depth and beauty 
of her thoughts; it is for her to 
communicate the meaning of life as 
it has been given her to understand 
the worth and the purpose of her 
days upon the earth. 

Poetry, as song, was the first form 
of literature, and it has become 
a heritage of harmony, singing 
through the centuries. It partakes 
of music in its sweep of rhythm; it 
is like sculpture in its use of form; 
and it is allied to painting in color 
and perspective vision. A great and 
good poem draws its richness from 
many sources, and may be compared 
to a precious tapestry of muted or 
glowing colors, symbolic of the 
spirit in its everlasting search for 
eternal values. 

Fictional and imaginative stories 

Page 306 



uiand 

have been told since time began, 
and in the scattering of the people, 
each land developed its epics and 
sagas, its small romantic legends, its 
great heroic narratives. Set in its 
framework of historic perception, 
the short story can be more than 
plot and people, more than prob- 
lems and solutions. In presenting 
its illuminated segment of life, the 
story may unify, with the power of 
words, the discordant threads of 
earthly existence, and in its reveal- 
ing design, the story may beckon 
its reader to heights of spiritual 
understanding not visible before. 

The ability to weave a tapestry of 
words is a precious gift— worthy of 
use and development. The strands 
for the weaving are endless, and 
their colors may be patterned in the 
aspirations and the hopes of women 
through the ages. Consider the 
natural world, the beautiful and 
ever-revealing earth, which the 
Heavenly Father has given us for 
our sojourn in time and for our 
habitation in eternity. Portraits of 
earth's loveliness may be made with 
words — perhaps the inspiration 
may come from a flower or a bird, 
or the greening hills of home. A 
writer may speak of the unfolding 
ways of children, the emotions of a 
mother's heart, the lasting com- 
munion of friendship, the abiding 
thoughts of maturity, the wise ex- 
panse of the minds of the aged. 
These may be the strands for the 



EDITORIAL 



307 



beginning of the weaving, for the 
design and for the pattern. 

For the Latter-day Saint woman, 
the subject matter of her hterary 
composition can be wide and lofty, 
spiritually beckoning, for to her has 
been given a priceless legacy of 
aspiration and understanding. Not 
only may she choose to recount the 
emotions and ideals which appeal 
to her womanhood, but she may 
place these thoughts in their right- 
ful sequence in the eternal plan of 
family patterns. A woman, having 
the heritage of the gospel, may de- 
lineate the courageous ways of pio- 
neering with the realization that the 
light of faith illuminated the dark 
plains and glowed upon the un- 
known mountains. The story of 
sacrifice and accomplishment, the 
story of banishment and rebuild- 
ing, the story of the desert turned 
to a garden— how various and how 
beautiful are the strands for our 
weaving with words. 

The poetry of Eliza R. Snow, for 
whom the Relief Society contest is 
named, expressed the ideals and 
yearnings of her people. Her poems 
were trumpets calling and banners 
waving; they were evening prayer 
and home fires burning. She has 
given to Latter-day Saint women an 



example and a challenge. Realizing 
the importance of this challenge to 
Relief Society and to women inter- 
ested in writing, the general board 
has provided an opportunity for the 
women of the Church to express 
themselves in poems of lasting sig- 
nificance. Each year the prize-win- 
ning poems are published in the 
Magazine in January, the birthday 
month of the pioneer poet, Eliza R. 
Snow. 

The story contest, initiated in 
1942, as a memorial to the centen- 
nial year of Relief Society, has been 
continued since that time, offering 
to the sisters the wide field of fic- 
tion for the expression of themes 
dear to their hearts. 

Who will sing with strength and 
beauty the songs of modern Zion? 
Who will there be among us to 
tell the story of our people — their 
past and their present — their hopes 
for the future? When a woman 
takes her pen in hand, she weaves 
a tapestry which is intended to be 
shared with her sisters. For this 
far-reaching purpose, she will choose 
the strands with care, and she will 
carefully plan the design, make 
strong the weaving, and illuminate 
her tapestry. 

-V. P. C. 



Signal oil (bun 

Maiyhah Woolsey 

A little while each day, the sun shines in 
And lays upon the floor a golden square 
Patterned with lacy shadows of the leaves 
The window-arching elms and maples wear. 

And, watching, I renew a deep sweet sense 
Of peace, contentment, and serenit}^; 
This small design of light and shadow seems 
A token that all's well, and so shall be. 



TbJbuL 



TO THE FIELD 



ujiighain LJoung LLnive/sitii JLeadership vi/eek 

Annual ''Festival of Learning" — 'The Family Faces the Future" 

T3RIGHAM Young University Leadership Week will be held June 24-29, 
1957, on the Brigham Young University Campus, Provo, Utah. Relief 
Society members have found the leadership classes of great interest and 
value and are looking forward to this year's program. The general board 
wishes to call to the attention of Relief Society members the following 
classes which, in addition to many others, it is believed will be of special 
interest to Relief Society women: 

Messages of the Doctrine and Covenants 

Shakespeare 

For Teachers of Adults 

Arts and Crafts for Adults 

Makmg Our Own Audio — Visual Aids 

Materials and Methods for Church Choirs 

Challenges of the Family in the Modern World 

Roots of Family Happiness 

Home Nursing 

Family Night 

Family Financial Planning 

"How" and "Why" for the Housewife 

Fashion Show — "Clothing the Latter-day Saint Family" 

Parenthood in a Free Nation 

Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of the theology lessons for the coming 
year, will teach the course on The Doctrine and Covenants; Elder Briant S. 
Jacobs, author of the Relief Society literature lessons, will teach the classes 
in Shakespeare; and Elder John Farr Larson, author of the social science 
lessons, will teach a course on Latter-day Saint family life. Many excel- 
lent courses on family life, in addition to those listed above, will be given. 

A detailed program may be obtained by requesting a copy of "The 
Family Faces the Future" from Brigham Young University Adult Educa- 
tion and Extension Services, Provo, Utah. 

While the instruction and teaching received at Leadership Week 
are not the official instructions representing Relief Society, yet the 
material is beneficial because it will supplement and enhance understand- 
ing. 
Page 308 



cyt LJear's Supply 

Mabel L. Anderson 

npHE advice of the Church to store food has brought back to me many 
happy memories of my childhood. 

My parents would never think of starting a winter without a year's 
supply of coal and wood, without the barns full of hay, the granaries full 
of wheat and oats, the potato cellar bulging, cabbages wrapped in papers, 
carrots and parsnips dug and placed under the ground, great bins of 
apples, barrels of meat in brine, and smoked meat hanging from the 
ceiling, shelves of colorful jams, jellies, fruits, meats, and vegetables. We 
had, in addition, a case or two of canned goods, at least a hundred-pound 
sack of sugar, five gallons of honey, a gallon or two of ''Dixie" molasses, 
and, hanging from the ceiling, was a platform on which were several sacks 
of flour. Before freezing weather, mother always made a goodly supply of 
homemade laundry soap. With our own cow and chickens, we were 
"prepared." 

My parents were not unique. That was the way most people lived. 
It was a sane, safe, secure way of life. We knew that our loved ones and 
the strangers within our gates would not need to hunger, because we had 
our cellars and our bins full. 

Today, as in the past, it is wise to have a year's supply of essentials on 
hand. Such a plan gives us a feeling of security, a knowledge that we 
are obeying the counsel of the General Authorities. It is a way of life 
which has been taught and practiced by faithful Church members over 
the years. 



uiold (bverg llioment 

Elise Bailey Collins 

Listen! The day is a beautiful song 
Playing for people to hear with their hearts. 
Hold every moment-note preciously long. 
Savor the magic before it departs. 

Violin sunshine and wind-cellos blend; 
Cymbal-puff clouds echo all through the sky; 
Quicksiher chords shimmer over a lake. 
Weaving a melody meant for the eye. 

Page 309 



/ 




is the 



best policy 




1 1 iodestyi SJ^s the Ujest IjPoucg 

TV/IODESTY, like honesty in the copy book adage, is the best pohcy. It 
is the best pohcy because it is best for you. 

Modesty is a many-sided virtue. It apphes to your manner of speech, 
your manner of dress, your manner of conduct. And thus it reveals the 
manner of person you are. 

Take speech. One who is modest in speech talks with restraint, sticks 
to the facts, gives to others the right to their own opinions without com- 

Page 310 



MODESTY IS THE BEST POLICY 3l1 

promising his own. His opinions are listened to; his advice is often 
heeded. 

Modesty in dress is another virtue. Smartness of style and modesty 
can go together, and often do. On the other hand, to flaunt one's figure, 
especially before persons of the opposite sex, may excite attention but 
not inspire admiration. Immodesty in dress is more likely to bring a 
'Svhistle call" of dubious compliment than a sincere proposal of honorable 
friendship. 

Modesty of conduct also brings its own reward. In a day when vul- 
garity is sometimes commercialized to the tune of ''off beat" dance steps, 
it may take restraint to be modest on dance floor or in parked car, but true 
modesty will pay off in the lasting trust and enduring friendships of your 
companions. 

To these rewards of modesty you can add another — your own self- 
respect — and without self-respect you can never have the true joy of 
living which a loving Heavenly Father put us here to find and cherish. So 
— be modest. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



cJhe L^ereus [Blooms 

Ethel Jacohson 

There is no more spectacular flower than the cereus Queen of the Night, whose 
enormous blooms open in summer for one night only. 

This is the night long awaited, 

When all the desert, breath bated, 

Watches loveliness unfold. 

Petal by petal, aureoled 

With lucent silver, till a queen 

Radiant as a star is seen 

Mantled in moonlight, crowned with dew 

Among her night-moth retinue. 

Dawn finds no trace of wonderment — 
Only a flowerhead withered, spent. 
And a ghost of fragrance on the breeze 
To hint of midnight witcheries. 



LKectpes QJrom the f iorwegian llLission 

Submitted by Zina R. Eiigebretsen 

Fish Baked in Deep Fat 

1 lb. fish fillet (can use frozen) Dipping Mixture: 

salt 

deep fat ^ ^' ^- ^^^"^ 

Vs tsp. salt 
White Sauce: y, tsp. sugar 

1 tbsp. butter 54 c. milk 

1 tbsp. flour 1 tbsp. butter 

1-1 Vz c. milk 1 egg 

Add to the white sauce: 

1 tbsp. vinegar 2 tbsp. minced parsley, cucumber cut 

!4 tsp. mustard fine, or capers 

1-2 egg yolks 

Cut the fish in slices of one-half inch, dip in the mixture, and bake in deep fat 
for about ten minutes. Serve with the sauce. 

Boiled Cod 

1 lb. cod *y3 c. salt 

1 qt. water 1 tsp. vinegar 

Cut the fish in slices of one-half inch and let stand under running water for ten 
minutes. Place in boiling salt water to simmer for seven minutes. Caution: Do not 
allow to boil after the fish has been put in. 

*The salt helps to bring out the flavor of the fish and keeps it firm while cooking. 

Veiled Country-Girls 

1 c. bread crumbs Vz tbsp. cinnamon 

1 tbsp. sugar 

Toast the bread crumbs until they are golden brown. Leave to cool. Then 
sprinkle them with the sugar and cinnamon. 

Applesauce: 

3-4 apples 1-2 tbsp. sugar 

Yz-i c. water 

Cook apples with water and sugar. Cool. 

Filling: 

1 c. cream Vz tsp. vanilla 

Place the bread crumbs and the applesauce in layers in a bowl and cover with 
whipped cream. Jam may be added to the top layer, if desired. 

Lamb in Cabbage 

4-5 lbs. lamb or mutton salt 

6 lbs. cabbage water 

The meat should be washed in lukewarm water, cut into chunks, and then put 
into just enough hot, salted water to cover the meat. Skim the grease from the water 
when it begins to boil. Simmer, with lid on, for one-half hour. Remove from stove. 

Page 312 



RECIPES FROM THE NORWEGIAN MISSION 313 

Sauce: 

Vs lb. butter i tbsp. whole pepper (unground) 

Ys lb. white flour 

Melt the butter and blend in the flour. Thin with strained broth. To this sauce, 
add a layer of meat, and then a layer of washed, cut cabbage, then another layer of 
meat, and so on, until cabbage and meat have been placed in the sauce. Add the 
pepper (may be tied in small linen bag). Simmer, with lid on, until tender (at least 
three hours). 





Lapskaus 


1 lb. salted side meat (pork) 

1 lb. lean beef 
Vi lb. pork fat 
'/4 qt. potatoes 


1 small onion 
salt to taste 
pepper to taste 
water 



The lean beef, pork fat, and potatoes are diced, covered with water, and put on to 
cook. The finely chopped onion, salt, and pepper are added to taste. Boil, under lid, 
for about one and one-half hours. The salted side pork should be added after the 
meat has boiled for one-half hour. This dish has a stew-like consistency. 

You Cannot Leave Me Alone 

2 eggs Vz c. cold water 

2 tbsp. sugar i c. cream 

1 env. unflavored gelatine /4 tsp. vanilla 

Sprinkle gelatine in the cold water to soften. Place on heat to melt. Whip the 
eggs and mix them with the melted gelatine. Stir slightly until mixture thickens. 
Pour into a glass bowl and cover with raspberries, strawberries, or other berries or 
fruit. Then cover with whipped cream. 



^Petition 

Grace Barker Wilson 

I did not ask for sun to shine 
Along my way, 

But took the brightness or the gloom 
Day after day. 

I did not ask that all of joy 

Should come to me. 

But laughed or wept as time went on. 

Impartially. 

But for my child, I beg the road 
Be not too rough. 
Could not for her a few, brief tears 
Be just enough? 



The Third House Down 



Florence B. Dunioid 



THE first Grace Warren knew 
that their neighbors, across 
the street and the third house 
down, were moving was when she 
saw it in the morning Chionicle. 

She looked across the breakfast 
table in the small perfectly appoint- 
ed dining room at her husband. 
'Tom, the Normans down the street 
are moving to California. The 
Whites had a neighborhood party 
for them last night." 

Tom, one of those good-looking 
homely men, looked up from his 
half of the paper. "Oh. How come 
they didn't invite us?" 

'*I guess because we're not friends 
of the Normans," Grace said. ''Well, 
really, we scarcely know them at 
all." Grace was slight of build, and 
blonde, perhaps a little shy. But 
not really shy, she acknowledged to 
herself. People, she thought, just 
any people, were sometimes too 
much trouble to bother with. 
Still. . . . She looked down at the 
social item again. 

'The Kains were there," she went 
on. The Kains lived on the east of 
Tom and Grace, a house farther 
away from the Normans than them- 
selves. Still, Betty Kain was more 
Janis Norman's age than was she, 
Grace. 

She read a little farther. 'The 
Moores were there, too." The 
Moores lived directly across the 
street; they were much older than 
even she and Tom. 

"I saw Olive and Dr. Moore going 
down the street last night," Grace 
said. "They were all dressed up. I 
wondered where they were going." 

Page 314 



As though he detected the odd 
note of distress in her voice, Tom 
said, "The Moores are friends of the 
Whites, aren't they?" The Whites 
were the ones who gave the party. 

"Yes, of course," Grace said 
quickly. She brushed at an imagi- 
nary hair on her forehead. Really, 
for the last of August it was quite 
warm. 

It was not jealousy, of course. The 
Whites, who gave the party, were 
a young couple, younger than the 
Normans, who were moving. All of 
which added up to the fact, Grace 
had to admit, that age has little to 
do with friendship. 

The thought of the Normans 
moving away, and all the way to 
California, arose disturbingly in 
Grace's mind several times that day. 
When Mrs. Norman first moved 
into the third house down, three 
years ago, she had seemed a friendly 
sort of person. Though she was a 
busy one, too, with her three chil- 
dren. Even so she found time for 
golf. One morning she had even 
phoned Grace, w^ho had never been 
to call on her. That was a couple 
of summers ago. 

^^T was going out to Hill Acres to 
golf this morning with Betty 
Kain," Janis Norman had said in 
her quick, rather abrupt tone. "But 
now Betty can't go. I was wonder- 
ing if you might go with me." 

There had been no good, valid 
reason, Grace remembered guiltily 
now, why she couldn't have gone. 
It was just one of those days when 
she hadn't cared about it. 



THE THIRD HOUSE DOWN 



315 



'Tm sorry/' she had told Janis. 
'1 just can't." She hadn't given an 
excuse. The fact was that she had 
not had one. 

''But I have a baby-sitter here!" 
Janis had been very insistent; her 
voice almost excited. Evidently she 
would have to pay the sitter any- 
way. Or else with her three chil- 
dren, a baby-sitter and an outing 
had made an occasion for her that 
she didn't want to miss. 

/^RACE had taken a moment long- 
er. 'Tm really very sorry/' she 
had said then. 'Tlease call me, 
though, another time." 

Janis had not called her another 
time. Very often Grace would 
be out front as Janis walked by with 
one or more of the children. But 
though she always smiled and spoke, 
she did not stop and chat. 

This incident and several of less 
importance kept rising up to trouble 
Grace all through that night. She 
had not meant to be unfriendly. 
When Janis' new baby came, Grace 
was always going to run down. But 
somehow she hadn't. Now, this 
late summer of 1956, the baby was 
walking. 

'Til rather miss the Normans," 
Grace told Tom that next morning 
at breakfast. "The children were 
nice. Sometimes I wished Janis 
would let their hair grow. I couldn't 
tell if they were boys or girls. I 
didn't much like that big old gray 
dog of theirs, though he never gave 
us any trouble." 

The Normans were still on her 
mind along about eleven-thirty that 
morning. Grace had been to the 
grocery store. As she drove their 
new shiny car into their driveway, 
Janis Norman, a hand holding each 



of the two smaller children, was 
passing. 

Grace jumped out of the car, 
banged the door, and with some 
alacrity hurried out to the street. 

"Oh, Mrs. Norman!" Grace cried 
in her most friendly, charming man- 
ner. For the instant she could not 
recall the girl's first name. "I hear 
you're moving to California. And 
here I've never gotten acquainted 
with you yet." 

"No." Janis Norman showed 
even white teeth, but Grace could 
not have called it a very friendly 
smile. 

Still Grace persisted. She was 
truly sorry about it. She supposed 
it was her fault. "Where to in Cali- 
fornia?" she asked, wanting to pro- 
long the conversation. 

"Oakland," Janis Norman said. 

"How nice!" Grace said, smiling. 
Funny, she didn't feel at all shy 
now. Could it be her laziness in 
getting acquainted had been just 
complacency, because she and Tom 
were so happy with their new home, 
their life, and their old friends? 

"I have two sisters who live out 
of San Francisco," she persisted 
now. "It's lovely and sunny in 
Oakland, I believe." 

"We've bought a big old house," 
Janis Norman said. "I'm trying to 
decide how to decorate it. I was 
just next door," she went on. 
"Mrs. Moore invited me to see how 
she has redecorated hers." 

Though Grace thought Janis 
Norman might get some ideas from 
her own place, too, she didn't feel 
she could ask her to come in now 
and see hers. They spoke a moment 
longer and Grace wished them well. 
Then Janis Norman and the two 
children moved on down the street. 



316 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



'T^HE feeling of regret to see her 
neighbors move away, stayed 
with Grace. And it was tinged more 
than ever now with a feehng of 
conscience. How could she have 
lived so close to the Normans, and 
she without any children at home, 
and never have become acquainted 
with them? 

The next day was Wednesday. 
The weather had turned abruptly 
cool, though of course it was the 
last of August. Along about noon 
Grace took a cushion and a book 
and sat down on the front step to 
get the sun. But before she started 
to read, her eyes wandered down 
the street. 

A little shock went through her. 
In the driveway of the Normans' 
was a big moving van. 

The van was a dingy gray, and 
shabbier than most vans she had 
seen. The double doors were open 
on this side. "F . . . I . . . .'' Grace 
tried to read the name blazoned 
across the side in red paint, but a 
tree blocked her effort— as she had 
blocked Janis Norman's efforts to 
be friendly? 

Guilt and regret tugged at her 
again. Her thoughts went back to 
yesterday's conversation with Janis. 
Janis had said that they were leav- 
ing today. Yet, even that had not 
registered on Grace's mind! How 
could she be so negligent, so care- 
less! How could she put off things 
the way she did! She had lost an 
opportunity that could never be 
recalled. 

On impulse, Grace jumped up 
and hurried down the street. 
Skirting the big van and crowding 
between a tow car and a smaller car 
at the curb, she went up the walk^ 
rang the doorbell. 



Janis Norman came to the door. 

"It's I," Grace said humbly. "I 
saw the van. I didn't really think 
you were leaving so soon. So soon," 
she echoed bleakly. 

"I told you yesterday," Janis said, 
again with the even, white, rather 
forced smile. 

''I know. I don't know where my 
mind is," Grace said contritely. *'I 
hate so to see you go. I was won- 
dering if all of you couldn't come 
up for lunch?" 

''Janis, Jan!" Mr. Norman's voice 
came from the rear of the house. 
''We're all ready. Come get the 
baby!" 

"I'm sorry," Janis said. "We're 
just leaving." 

They were going to stop down- 
town, Grace knew, or along the 
way. 

"I'm sorry, too," Grace said. 
Tears were in her throat. 

As she went back up the walk she 
knew somehow that she would 
always be sorry. It was something 
she would never forget. An oppor- 
tunity lost to be friendly. A chance 
that would never come again. 

TT was two weeks later when she 
looked out her kitchen window 
and saw a new, shiny green and 
blue van at the third house down. 
She was honestly and truly busy 
that morning. She had helped 
Tom with some letters before he 
left for work. She was going to a 
luncheon at twelve. She wanted to 
put a couple of batches of clothes 
in her washer and get them on the 
line, and she couldn't think of going 
away without the beds made, the 
house in order. 

"I'm going down the street," she 
called out to Tom, who himself was 



THE THIRD HOUSE DOWN 



317 



just leaving the house. ''Our new 
neighbors are moving in. I want 
to get acquainted with them, see if 
there's anything I can do." If it 
looked as if they needed help, the 
housework, she decided, would have 
to go. 

As she hurried along, the shyness 
she had always used as an excuse 
was not bothering her at all. Per- 
haps, she admitted honestly, it had 
never been anything but a shield, 
an excuse for being self-complacent, 
for laziness. 

She skirted the big van, went up 



the walk. Even so, she decided, it 
was, perhaps never easy for anyone 
to make these first friendly advances. 
But they were necessary. They 
were what made life worth living. 
And when they weren't made, there 
was always the feeling left behind, 
as it was with her about the Nor- 
mans, of regret, of something 
missed, like a shadow across the 
sun. 

Grace pressed her finger to the 
doorbell of her new neighbors. This 
time, at least, the shadow would not 
be of her making. 



Q/he y^id-QJashioned K^lock 



Yeinessa. M. Nagle 

T TOW soothing can be the steady "tick-tock" of an old-fashioned clock. The regular 
•■■ •■■ repetition with which fragments of time are checked off can soothe frazzled nerves 
and afford a feeling of security. To the accompaniment of time's audible metering, 
memories can be stirred, silent prayers offered, and new resolves made. These brief 
moments of reflection daily can bring solace for disappointments, provide an oppor- 
tunity for appraisal of values, or afford time to snatch a brief answer to the eternal 
question, "Whither?" 

Try stopping in the middle of a task, listening to the sound of fragments of time 
recorded — not with an attitude of relinquishment, but with a feehng of well being. 
The next task will be welcomed with greater optimism. 



Q>i 



inging 



m 



oments 



Mabel Jones Gahhott 

There are moments when the heart must sing; 
When lilac-laden breezes whisper spring. 
And husbands pause to press a stolen kiss. 
The heart goes spiraling in grateful bliss; 

Or when your three-year-old as twilight ends. 
Whispers softly, "Mommy, we are friends," 
And kneels to bless you in his simple prayers. 
Then raptures choke your speaking unawares. 
Or after darkened hours when the mind, 
Hopeless, hurt, bewildered, turns to find 
Faith reborne on fleet yet fervent wing — 
Oh, thesre are moments when the heart must sinf 



[Bright {Barrier of the Lrlains 

Nell Murbarger 

EVEN the briskly trotting work to know the crunch of steel wagon 

team seemed to sense the big tires. 

glory of the morning. If the It would not always be so, Father 

air of the High Plains country still was saying. He was pointing out 

carried a little of winter's bite, and the location of the section line that 

a few small patches of snow still bounded our homestead on the 

lingered in the deeper coulees, it did south and cast sides — a line still 

not matter, since everything else indistinguishable from a million 

told of spring's arrival! Our own other acres of virgin prairie. He 

hearts told us of that miracle: the was telling Mother that along that 

new blades of grass appearing in the line eventually would run a smooth, 

draws, the meadow larks newly re- hard-surfaced road over which we 

turned from the south, the bold, might haul to market our grain and 

bright blueness of the sky ... all produce. 

these things bore witness to winter's Grain and pioduce. . . . Those 

end. were wonderful words to my young 

Standing proudly upright in the ears! Almost as wonderful as the 
wagon box behind Father and sounds issuing from the rear of the 
Mother, my small, mitten-clad wagon box, where sledge and ham- 
hands clutching the back of the mer and axe and post auger were 
spring seat for support, I looked rattling and bouncing together in a 
about at my world. merry, mad rhythm, and even that 

It was a big world — a terribly big mad rhythm was a poor match for 

world! — and, judged by some the exultant rhythm in our hearts! 

standards, I suppose, it might have On this day — after fourteen 

seemed an empty world. As far as months of planning and disillusion- 

my eyes could range in any direc- ment, and waiting and striving and 

tion, was neither fence nor field, planning again — we were actually 

neither tree nor trail, and, with our to begin work on The Fence . . . 

own homestead shanty now hidden the fence that would set our lands 

behind the shoulder of the hill, apart, and, for the first time, would 

there was not even one house any- bring to our homestead acres a 

where to be seen. promise of security and the joy of 

In all this wide world, spreading harvest! 
away from our moving horses and Thus far, in our homesteading ex- 
wagon, there existed only blue sky perience, neither security nor har- 
and sunshine, and springtime, and vest had been ours, 
gently rolling hills and swales mat- With the passing of the buffa- 
ted over by the cured grass of the lo, the Great Plains had become 
previous summer . . . grass that an empire for cattlemen whose 
never had felt the bite of a plow- droves of white-faced Ilerefords 
share, and only now was beginning swarmed over the open range, un- 

Poge 318 



BRIGHT BARRIER OF THE PLAINS 



319 



restrained by boundary, unrestrained 
by law. When Father and Mother 
and I had emigrated west to file 
claim on 160 acres of land, cattle 
still had held the right-of-way, and 
the *'nester" who dared trespass on 
their domain might as well accept 
the fact that neither peace nor crops 
could be his until his acres were 
bound about by the bright, singing 
barrier of barbed wire. 

But our first summer on the 
homestead had found a great many 
tasks to be done, and pitifully little 
time in which to do them. With 
building our claim shanty, digging 
a well, contriving a weather-tight 
shed for our animals and chickens, 
and cutting prairie hay and juniper 
wood for winter, there had been no 
time available for constructing two 
miles of fence. 

Lacking any previous experience 
with range cattle. Father and Moth- 
er had been hopelessly optimistic. 
Even without a fence, they had 
supposed, we should be able to 
raise at least a few ''kitchen vege- 
tables''; but it soon became obvious 
there would be no chance to raise 
either blade or root. 

Despite all our efforts to guard 
against the nightly pillaging of the 
cattle, we had seen our thriving field 
of emerald green sod-corn laid to 
waste by their devastating greed. 
We had seen our young Hubbard 
squashes trodden to pulp under 
their hooves. Even Mother's brave 
clump of petunias and marigolds by 
the kitchen door, and the box elder 
whip Father had planted so hope- 
fully, had met the same discourag- 
ing end. 

I was only a little shaver, but Fll 
never forget the look that passed 



over Mother's face the morning she 
stepped out the door and saw her 
little flower bed had been complete- 
ly destroyed during the night. She 
had been using every drop of her 
kitchen waste water to keep the 
plants alive and blooming, and had 
seemed to draw a great store of 
strength and comfort from the 
bright flowers. And now, they were 
trampled into the earth as though 
they had never existed. 

''Just wait!" Father had said, re- 
assuringly. "Things will be differ- 
ent, next year!" 

Nodding dully. Mother had 
mumbled something about it being 
of no importance . . . but I still 
remember the tired, beaten look in 
her eyes as she turned back into the 
shanty. 

CUMMER is brief in the Great 
Plains country, and almost be- 
fore we had realized what was 
happening, September had sent 
snow whirling across the land. 

Throughout the long winter, the 
gaunt range cattle had milled and 
bawled around our tar-papered 
claim shack, seeking to gain what- 
ever protection they might from the 
icy blizzards. Whenever we had 
stepped out the door, they had 
circled away warily, pivoting to 
stare at us from their wild, hollow 
eyes. It had been impossible not 
to pity their desperate hunger — 
even as we had resented their pres- 
ence on our land — but our meager 
store of hay had been barely enough 
to carry our own animals through 
the long, cold months. 

All that winter we had talked 
about The Fence. Some of our 
neighboring homesteaders — either 



320 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 

less resourceful or more affluent I would stay out of the way at least 
than we — were planning to fence half the time, would carry the tools 
their claims with split cedar posts and lead the horses forward from 
imported from the State of Wash- one post hole to the next; and, 
ington. Our posts, however, were meanwhile, would make a reason- 
to be made from pine saplings cut able effort to remain unpunctured 
by Father the previous autumn and by cactuses and unbitten by rattle- 
hauled from the ''cedar breaks," snakes. 

twenty miles away. During the win- This inexperience, however, did 

ter evenings we had peeled the bark not prevent my being terrifically in- 

and scraped each post until it had terested in the operation, and every 

shone with the white smoothness phase of development found me a 

of ivory; and always, as we worked, fascinated spectator, 

we had made plans for the tmie when a hole had been reamed 

when we might incorporate those to sufficient depth with the auger, 

posts into a cattle-tight barrier. pother would insert the larger end 

At last had come spring; and as of a post, settling it in place with 

soon as the snow was well enough a few strong blows of the sledge, 

gone that he could find our corner Mother, using the butt end of the 

monuments. Father had begun sur- hammer handle, would then tamp 

veying our boundary, sighting from the loose earth solidly about the 

each corner marker to signal flags post until the hole was filled and 

raised on opposite corners. Stakes rounded. Meanwhile, Father would 

had been driven along this line and have begun digging a new hole, two 

posts had been strung. rods beyond. 

At noon we sat in the shelter of 
TX^HEN the first week of April the wagon and ate a cold lunch of 
showed the ground to be free bacon sandwiches and boiled eggs, 
of frost, we had known that our and not until sundown did we turn 
long-awaited fence might, at last, homeward. By that time, we were 
be started. hungry and muscle-sore, and very 
Despite their lack of experience tired, but posts had been set for 
with range cattle. Father and Moth- the first half mile of fence. Father 
er had come from long lines of said it had been a good day's work, 
eastern farm folk and were thor- Next morning, the barbed wire 
oughly conversant with this business was strung — the heavy spool being 
of fence building. As for myself, threaded on an iron bar laid across 
I was strictly inexperienced labor. I the w^agon box. As the horses were 
had been in the world but a very driven along the fence line, the 
short while, and in that period had spool revolved and the wire played 
never built a fence, assisted in build- out smoothly behind. Upon reach- 
ing a fence, nor even watched a ing the farther end of our half-mile 
fence being built. As a matter of boundary, one end of the wire was 
fact, I had scarcely seen a fence in attached to the wagon wheel, the 
all my short life; so about all that other end first having been fastened 
could be expected of me was that to a well-anchored corner post. 



THE OLD TIN TRUNK 



321 



As the horses strained forward, 
the wire grew steadily tighter until 
Father judged it sufficiently well 
''stretched." Setting the brake, so 
the wagon could not settle back, 
he and Mother then started staphng 
the wire to the proper height on 
the posts. 

Ten days later, with two miles 
of fencing completed, our home- 
stead, for the first time, assumed a 
definite identity. Before, it had 
been only 160 acres of prairie sod, 
lost in the midst of a prairie-sod 
world, and cryptically designated in 
records of the Land Office, "NW34 
S. 27, Twp. 7, R. 6 E." 

Now, however, we could see the 
actual extent of it! All the land 
encompassed by these three tight, 
singing wires — all these rolling 



hills, that rocky butte where the 
lupines grew tallest, those green 
draws and fertile slopes — all this 
was our homestead. Our home, 
our empire, our world, our universe! 

The curlews and prairie chickens 
were free to fly over this fence and 
to light upon our land. The 
meadow larks and buntings could 
nest in our fields if they chose; and 
the jackrabbits and coyotes might 
pass through the fence and pursue 
their age-old ways. With all these 
we would share gladly our little 
square of prairie. But never again 
would we need share with the ravag- 
ing hordes of range cattle! 

Our security from fear, our free- 
dom from want, had come not in 
legislation nor in proclamation, but 
in the bright barrier of barbed wire! 



of he (y/a of in drunk 



Grace W. Ball 



IT was moving day. The accumu- 
lation of twenty years was be- 
ing sorted— some items to be 
packed for shipping, some to be 
sent to the Deseret Industries, and 
much to the trash heap. 

The basement held the most for- 
midable array of things that had 
been saved to the last. Toys, books, 
and fruit bottles could not all be 
taken. Only books would be sent, 
which could not be replaced. One 
big trunk that held Hawaiian mis- 
sionary relics would be sent intact. 

My eye caught the old tin trunk. 
That was a problem, a sentimental 
one, too. It had belonged to my 
grandmother. After her death^ it 



had fallen into mother's hands, and 
now I was heir to it. 

For years, when I was a girl, it 
was brought out of its resting place 
every spring and fall for airing and 
cleaning. The contents were most 
fascinating. There was the red 
plush family album, with pictures 
dating back to the old country, the 
stern faces of our ancestors, the 
women with severe hair-dos, and 
dark men with foreboding mus- 
taches. There was an account book 
kept by my grandmother when she 
ran a store, soon after arriving in 
the valley in i860; baby clothes 
that had belonged to my mother; 
and, added to these relics, were 



322 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 

treasures of mine and my children, life and the heritage she had left 
The former things had outlived any us, and then decided on the garb- 
sentiment for any but me, and the age man as holding the fate of the 
top of the trunk was rent and bent, trunk. 

The bottom was worn through with The curb was piled high with 

rust, and I knew it wouldn't stand refuse. I carried the trunk out and 

the long trip to California. What put it beside the other items. I was 

to do with it was something to pon- still disturbed about leaving it. The 

der. garbage truck was almost full when 

The relics were finally stored in it arrived at our place, so the man 

a stout box and labeled. I set the was only able to take about half of 

trunk to one side, still thinking of the things. The trunk went with 

its disposal. The time was going the first load. I felt a little easier 

by fast, and my husband had warned after it left and decided to forget it 

me about taking anything super- and lock my storehouse of memories 

fluous. Surely, the trunk was just for the time being, 

that. Silly to be so sentimental. A half hour after the departure 

Many times the stories had been of the garbage truck the phone 

recounted about my grandmother's rang. It was my aunt from out in 

trip across the plains. I could see the country, my grandmother's old- 

her as a young girl of seventeen est living daughter. I had forgot- 

pushing a handcart all the way, ten that she might be interested in 

with her belongings in the tin the trunk. ''Whatever you do," she 

trunk. said, ''don't dispose of the old tin 

Grandmother had been a small trunk. . . . You know that trunk 
person, with shining brown eyes is over one hundred years old, was 
filled with love and compassion for purchased in London, and carried 
everyone and everything. She was all of mother's belongings as she 
the idol of her large posterity. Her pushed it across the plains." 
lovely, well-kept home was a sanctu- My heart sank. I stammered out, 
ary for all who entered it. Every- almost incoherently, the details of 
thing about her was famous to all the disposal. I assured her that I 
of us. Her currant biscuits, flowers, would do everything to get it back, 
and genuine hospitality were known "It belongs in the museum," she 
throughout the State. The hard- said. Of course it did, why hadn't 
ships she had borne rested lightly I thought of that? 
on her shoulders, as her great faith Fortunately, the garbage man re- 
carried her on to higher achieve- turned for the second load. I 
ments. rushed out when he came back and 

We loved to hear her tell of her told him of my plight. He told me 

trip across the plains with its dang- that he had thought it an unusual 

ers and privations. Now the trunk old piece and had put it to one 

was one of the last links with that side and would bring it back to me. 

great migration. However, it was I paid him for his trouble, and the 

useless now and could do no good trunk was returned to repose in 

to anyone, as I thought. I breathed the museum as its rightful place of 

a little prayer of gratitude for her abode. 



The Bright Star 

Chapter 3 
Doiothy S. Romney 



Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who 
wishes to become an artist, Hves with her 
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old- 
fashioned house overlooking San Fran- 
cisco Bay. In order to help with house- 
hold expenses, Kathy has applied to a 
neighbor, Phineas Fenton, who owns a 
shipping line, for employment, and is 
promised a position in his San Francisco 
office building. In the meantime, how- 
ever. Aunt Emerald has a partial stroke, 
and Kathy gives up the position she has 
been promised. Jim Parker, in love with 
Kathy, suggests an immediate marriage, 
but Kathy declines. During Aunt Em's 
illness she mentions, incoherently, some- 
thing about money in a Chinese chest 
which they keep in Grandfather Tracy's 
China house. 

KATHY walked up the steep 
hill toward the Fenton man- 
sion. The wind blew chill 
through the lightweight sweater she 
had hurriedly put on. The Fentons 
would be inside in front of the fire 
on this cold evening. 

She rang the bell timidly, and 
was told by Tina, the maid, to go 
into the library. Old Phineas was 
dozing in front of an open fire, his 
pink-skinned cheeks lax. Kathy sat 
stiffly on the edge of the chair and 
waited. Suddenly the old man sat 
up straight and blinked his hard, 
blue eyes until he was awake. He 
looked at her with the round-eyed 
stare of an infant. 

''Hmm," he barked, 'what do you 
want?" 

'1 don't want anything,'' Kathy 
replied. ''I came to tell you I 
won't be able to accept that job you 
offered me yesterday." 



'7ob! Job! What job?" 

''Why, the job you promised me 
in one of your office buildings in 
San Francisco," she explained. 

"Oh," the old man grunted, and 
Kathy had a feeling his memory 
wasn't as spry as he pretended it to 
be — that for all his past brilliant 
career and present riches, he was 
sinking down into a vague, unre- 
membering, selfish childishness. 

He scrutinized her closely. Kathy 
sat quietly and waited. Finally he 
spoke. "Now where did Old Em 
get a pretty girl like you? Did a 
good job when she picked you up." 

'Tm her brother's daughter," 
Kathy explained patiently. "He died 
before my mother did. She died 
when I was born." 

Old Phin threw his head back 
against the red leather of his easy 
chair and roared. "A likely story. 
Jon Tracy never had but one chick 
or child, and that one was Miss 
Emerald Jewel Tracy herself." 

Behind her, Kathy heard the soft 
voice of Grace Fenton. "Why, Fa- 
ther, what are you saying? Don't 
pay any attention to him," she 
whispered to the girl. "He's getting 
so old he doesn't remember things 
rightly." 

I was right, he is forgetful, and 
ril take Grace's advice and not pay 
any attention, Kathy told herself 
firmly. She said her goodbyes and 
started for the front door. 

As she walked down the path, 
Old Phineas' words ran through her 

Page 323 



324 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



mind again. ''She did a good job 
when she picked you up." Just as 
though Aunt Em had walked up to 
a batch of new kittens and taken 
the pick of the basket. 

Kathy was inchned to dismiss the 
whole thing, but still, this might 
explain many past incidents. Why 
Miss Em— Aunt Em, had always 
been evasive when Kathy asked to 
see pictures of her parents, or 
mementoes of the past. 'Tlease, 
Kathy, not now," had been her un- 
changing answer. 

TZATHY searched the memories of 
her early childhood. No, there 
had never been anyone but Aunt 
Em who cared for her. Tears stung 
her eyes. She was remembering the 
countless number of times Aunt 
Em had sewed through the night 
so that she, Kathy, might have some 
luxury their meager budget couldn't 
afford. And her graduation dress! 
The most beautiful dress in the 
high school class. She remembered 
how one of Jon Tracy's precious 
chests disappeared a short time be- 
fore Aunt Em bought the frosty, 
delicate lace that had taken days 
to make into the exquisite dress, 
explaining ''A Tracy must have the 
best." 

And now! Was it really possible 
that she wasn't a Tracy at all, but 
a waif Aunt Em had picked up 
some place? The house was dark, 
and Kathy felt cold fear rushing at 
her. Where was Marta, the nurse 
Dr. Ransome had sent in to care for 
Aunt Em? She opened the door 
and went into the kitchen. 

'Tm glad your're back," Marta 
whispered, so close to Kathy's ear 
it startled her. ''I didn't turn on a 



light. We've had a prowler. He 
was poking around the China 
house." 

"Nonsense," said Kathy, and im- 
mediately flooded the kitchen with 
light. 'If it will make you feel any 
better, though, I'll take Grandfa- 
ther Tracy's sea glasses and have a 
look around. It may not be too 
dark." 

She took a flashlight and the 
glasses from the cupboard, and start- 
ed up the stairs to the eight-sided 
cupola at the tip-top of the gray 
house. Night had spread its velvet 
mantle, but there was a full moon 
rising. Kathy directed her search 
toward the China house. There 
was no one there, she made sure of 
that, and was about to return to the 
kitchen when she saw a black object 
moving up Pine Road. She trained 
her glasses on it. It was a small 
coupe. 

It was then that Kathy remem- 
bered she'd left one of the chests 
in the China house unlocked when 
she'd gone down to search for the 
"bright star" yesterday to please 
Aunt Em. It had never before oc- 
curred to her that someone might 
be interested in the store of souve- 
nirs and trinkets that Jon Tracy had 
brought from almost every foreign 
land during his years of piloting 
one of Phineas' freighters. She de- 
cided to check tomorrow and see if 
anything had been disturbed. 



jjt ^ 3;< :tj: 5;t 



T 



HE September sun flashed gold- 
red lights from Kathy's lovely 
hair as her head nodded to the 
rhythm of the hoe. She had neg- 
lected the garden shamefully dur- 
ing the last few tension-filled weeks 
since Aunt Em had become ill. 



THE BRIGHT STAR 



325 



Besides, working in the fresh air 
might clear her mind and perhaps 
she could think of a plan whereby 
she might stay home and take care 
of Aunt Em, and earn a living at 
the same time. Marta was due to 
leave in a week's time. Her own 
family needed her for a while. 

She shivered slightly as a gust of 
wind blew around the corner of the 
China House, then she started hoe- 
ing faster. She'd be warm soon 
enough if she worked as fast as she 
should to rid the garden of its ac- 
cumulation of weeds. She heard 
the drone of a motor up the slope, 
and hoped it wasn't Jim — the 
garden needed weeding so desper- 
ately. She worked on, then stopped 
and looked up when she heard foot- 
steps just beyond the berry patch 
at the end of the cabin platform. 

She saw the tall figure of a man 
peering in the window of the China 
house. 

''What are you doing here?" she 
demanded. 'Tou're probably that 
prowler Marta saw last night?" 

'Trobably," he agreed, turning 
around. 

Kathy was startled to see how 
pale and thin his face was. His eyes 
were shaded with a pair of dark 
glasses. 

'1 had decided the place was un- 
inhabited, and I could move right 
in, as there were no lights anywhere 
last night. However," he said, 
"Fm willing to pay rent." 

'To pay rent on what?" Kathy 
challenged. 

He laughed briefly. "On this con- 
traption," he said, indicating the 
China house. "It's exactly the spot 
I need to recuperate from an ill- 
ness, and I need it right away." 



Kathy's heart softened at the 
mention of his illness, but his re- 
quest was out of the question. "I'm 
sorry," she said, "but it would be 
impossible for us to rent you the 
China house." She picked up her 
hoe and started working again. 

"The China house, is it?" he pon- 
dered. "And just why isn't it for 
rent? I'm prepared to pay far more 
than it is worth." 

Kathy was beginning to be an- 
noyed at his persistence. "Because 
it's sort of a shrine," she explained. 
"My grandfather built it ... it was 
his favorite spot, and he stored all 
of his treasures— relics in it." What 
a difficult man, she thought, then 
could have bitten off her tongue 
when she blurted out: "And don't 
you go bothering Aunt Em, she is 
far too ill." 

APPARENTLY the information 
that Kathy was not the person 
in charge around here was exactly 
what he was looking for. He turned 
and made straight for the house, 
with Kathy trailing along after him 
as fast as she could. 

She was right on his heels, pro- 
testing, when he rapped on the 
screen door of the kitchen. Marta, 
washing dishes at the sink, turned, 
startled. "You look like the prowler 
last night," she spoke impulsively. 

"I apologize for that," he said, 
coming unbidden into the kitchen. 
"All I wanted was to look in the 
cabin. I want to rent the cabin 
down by the water. You'd think 
I was a highway robber the way this 
young lady has been treating me." 
He laughed briefly. 

Marta dried her hands. "You 



326 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 

may as well go in/' she said, nodding is hard enough right now without 

towards Miss Em's room. ''She having a stranger under one's very 

couldn't have helped but hear, and nose for goodness knows how long! 

the cabin belongs to Miss Em." Besides having to give up our China 

The three of them trooped into house! 

Miss Em's room, and Kathy ex- ''At least," said Kathy to Miss 

plained the offer to her aunt. When Em, after Marta had ushered their 

she was through, she was aston- new tenant, Marc Hale, out, "it'll 

ished to see Aunt Em indicate that pay Marta's wages," and she noted 

she'd take the offer. that Miss Em looked grimly satis- 

As Kathy accepted the money for fied. She leaned over and impul- 

the rent, she gritted her teeth hard sively kissed her aunt's cheek. "I'm 

and felt the hot tears stinging her going back to the garden," she said, 

eyelids. Oh, she thought, surely life {To he continued) 



1 1 lay s Lrromise 

Catherine E. Beiiy 

The chugging tractor crawls across the field, 
And leaves brown ribbons lying in straight lines. 
For as the earth is turned, so shall it yield, 
When growth fills these symmetrical designs. 
A faith as old as man is breathing here. 
May's promise of new life is shining bright. 
The spring has come again with this new year, 
And seeds will root and grow through day and night. 

The wonder of this month, the magic found, 
Renews the heart as busy hands drop seeds. 
The knowledge of the harvest from this ground 
Sustains the mind, gives answer to our needs. 
Man turns the earth and plants the fragrant sod, 
Holding within his heart his faith in God. 



o/n (compensation 

Eleanor W. Schow 

No day ever brought a trial 
When sorrow or pain befell. 
But before its end some tender friend 
Brought balm to my heart as well. 

Then sustained by her cup of kindness 
And the healing rays of her smile. 
With my grief subdued and my faith renewed 
My day was again worthwhile. 




niary G. Crtendry, Jirtist in uiandicraft 

MARY C. Hendry, Salt Lake City, Utah, loves beauty in all its forms. She writes 
descriptive poetry with a discriminating selection of words and phrases; she has 
made an illustrated scrapbook for each of her great-grandchildren. She has shared her 
spiritual insight and her many blessings with her large family and her neighbors, living 
daily her motto: "Love your Heavenly Father, love your neighbors, develop a sense of 
humor, and keep busy." 

Her handicraft hobbies have brought much pleasure to Sister Hendry and have 
beautified the homes of hundreds who have received her handmade articles as gifts. 
She makes crocheted doilies of many intricate patterns, designs and makes appliqued 
tablecloths, pieces quilts in original patterns, and makes lovely gifts of "odds and 
ends" of materials. 

On July 6, 1957, Mary Hendr}^ will be one hundred years old. She is mother 
of eight children, grandmother of twenty, great-grandmother of forty-six, and great-great- 
grandmother of one. Her long life has been devoted to family, friends, and to her 
Church — a century of loving service. 



cJriumph 

Eva WilJes Wangsgaard 

It's not the prize I won that set me flying 

My little banner starred with joy and pride; 

But this: I struggled through the body's crying 
And did not heed the ache to turn aside. 



Page 327 



Magazine Subscriptions for 1956 

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp 

npHE callings of stake and ward, membership of Latter-day Saint 
mission and branch Relief So- women, The Reliei Society Maga- 
ciety Magazine representatives, if zine likewise enters new portals to 
faithfully performed, have far-reach- bring inspiring and refining influ- 
ing results. Not only do they render ences to an enlarged circle of sisters, 
service to Relief Society today The increase in number of sub- 
through bringing the spirit of Relief scriptions in 1956 is the largest re- 
Society into Latter-day Saint homes corded — 10,465 — the subscriptions 
within the stakes of the Church as of December 31, 1956 were 
and in the far distant lands of the 148,562 and the number in Decem- 
earth, but their work will not be ber 31, 1955 was 138,097. When one 
forgotten in the years ahead. considers the zeal and effort some- 

By commandment of the Lord, times expended in securing one sub- 
the Latter-day Saints are a record- scription, one may realize even 
keeping people. So, today, we turn though dimly, the great amount of 
to the pages of the Woman's Ex- work and the devotion which this 
ponent to read of the record of great number of subscriptions rep- 
Relief Society from 1872 to 1914, resents. One year's award subscrip- 
as it was reported from societies in tion which is given to each Maga- 
that day. And for the enlighten- zine representative whose subscrip- 
ment of those sisters, we find our tions equal seventy-five per cent of 
early great Relief Society leaders the respective enrolled Relief So- 
sharing their experiences of Nauvoo ciety membership, is but a small 
in the pages of the Woman's token of regard. 
Exponent. These precious papers The reward to Magazine repre- 
give us understanding and apprecia- sentatives is in the blessings which 
tion of Relief Society's work of each one receives for having accept- 
earlier years. Had sisters of that ed the calling and faithfully per- 
day not acted as agents for the formed it, and these blessings are 
Woman's Exponent, these copies not confined to our life here. Re- 
would not be found today. cently a mission Relief Society presi- 

In this day The Rehei Society dent said that she considered The 

Magazine is presenting and preserv- ReUef Society Magazine one of the 

Relief Society history. To the Mag- best proselyting mediums in the 

azine representatives throughout the mission over which her husband pre- 

world, the general board expresses sides. 

its heartfelt thanks for their love of For the tenth year. South Los 

Relief Society which urges them to Angeles Stake leads the stakes of 

fulfill their callings so nobly. Year the Church with 253 per cent. They 

by year, as the blessings of Relief have 1143 enrolled Relief Society 

Society are extended to a greater members and 2896 subscriptions. 

Page 328 



MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1956 



329 



South Gate Ward of that stake 
reached 481 per cent, with eighty- 
five members and 409 subscriptions. 

In 1956 there are 222 stakes on 
the honor roll and 1949 wards. This 
compares very favorably with the 
1955 report which had 204 stakes on 
the honor roll and 1739 wards and 
branches in stakes. Twenty-six 
stakes in 1956 had every one of their 
wards over one hundred per cent, 
which is seven less than last year. 

Fifteen missions are on the hon- 
or roll in 1956, an increase of one 
over the previous year, and 642 
branches, whereas there were only 
486 mission branches on the honor 
roll in 1955. The missions are to be 
commended for this excellent in- 
crease. 

As each Magazine representative 
goes about her calling, her interest 
is centered — and rightly so — upon 



her particular ward or branch. The 
stake and mission Magazine repre- 
sentatives are concerned with larger 
geographic-ecclesiastical units, but 
the real significance of the work of 
the Magazine representative is ap- 
proximated only when the statistics 
for the entire Church are studied. 
Then the light of the service of 
each faithful, devoted individual 
Magazine representative joined with 
the lights of hundreds of her sister 
Magazine representatives bursts into 
a great flame of service. 

It is the hope of the general board 
that the words of instruction and 
encouragement in The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine may be as a lamp to 
help guide the sisters who read and 
follow the teachings of their be- 
loved Relief Society. Then will the 
Magazine representatives feel their 
labors have indeed borne fruit. 



uionors for uiighest LKatings 

Stake 

South Los Angeles (California) 253% 
Magazine Representative — Edna C. Stoutsenberger 

Ward 

South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 481% 
Magazine Representative — Eva Guynn 

Branch 



Eloy Branch, Mesa Stake (Arizona) 280% 
Magazine Representative — Flora Johnson 

Mission 



California Mission — 103% 
Mission Relief Society President — Alta H. Taylor 

Mission Distiict 

South Texas District, Gulf States Mission — 130% 
Magazine Representative — (None given) 

Mission Branch 

Franklin Branch — 250% 

West Virginia North District, East Central States Mission 

Magazine Representative — May eel W. Sponaugle 



330 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



Ten JJigJicst Pcrccutcigcs in Stakes 

South Los Angeles 2 53....r]clna C. Stoutscnbergcr 

Glendalc i62....r',lsie Weber 

Provo 1 50.. ..Mora Buggert 

Oqiiirrh 146. ...Helen D. Jensen 

Rexburg 1 38.... Martha J. Kriekson 

San Joaquin i34....Leona B. Hansen 

Hurley 1 33.. ..lone Chureh 

Santa Monica i32....Kathleen Savage 

Burbank 126.. ..Edith MeKenny 

Covina 126.. ..Helen G. Baxter 

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages 

California io3....Alta H. Taylor 

Central States 103.... Mae E. J. Dyer 

Western States 103.... Mildred P. Elggren 

Gulf States 100.. ..Phyllis D. Smith 

Northern California 97.... Hazel S. Love 

West Central States 95....Marteal W. Hendricks 

Eastern States 94.... Florence S. Jacobsen 

Canadian 89.... Leah H. Lewis 

Northern States 88.... Nettie P. Smoot 

North Central States 88.. ..Dora IL England 

Ten Stakes With Highest Number of Subscriptions 





No. 




No. 




Subscriptions 




Subscriptions 


South Los Angeles 


2896 


East Jordan 


917 


Glendale 


1058 


Sugar House 


911 


San Diego 


999 


West Pocatello 


908 


South Salt Lake 


949 


Big Horn 


899 


Ensign 


936 


East Los Angeles 


894 


Ten Missions With Highest Numbei oi Subscriptions 






No. 




No. 




Subscriptions 




Subscriptions 


West Central States 


1438 


Central Atlantic States 


905 


Southern States 


1174 


Western States 


785 


Central States 


1061 


Northwestern States 


747 


Great Lakes 


1005 


Northern States 


724 


Eastern States 


985 


California 


661 


Stakes in 


Which A]] the Wards Achieved 100% or Over 





Bonneville Ruth Peterson 

Burbank Edith McKcnny 

Burley lone Church 

Cottonwood Mabel R. Baker 

Covina Helen G. Baxter 

East Long Beach .Margaret Bryan 
East Los Angeles ..Orlcne N. White 
East Mill Creek ...Barbara L. Beesley 

East Sharon Edna M. Hansen 

Glendale I*'.lsie Weber 

Holladay AudrieM. Kennington 

Idaho Falls Josie N. Scoresby 

Inglewood Janet C. Medina 

Las Vegas Lila H. Leavitt 



Liberty Kathcrine H. MeOmie 

Malad Elizabeth B. Facer 

Oquirrh Helen D. Jensen 

Pasadena Vera Jean N. Jones 

Pocatello Esther H. Hanks 

Provo Flora Buggert 

Rexburg Martha J. Erickson 

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee 

Santa Monica Kathleen Savage 

Shelley Merle Young 

South Los Angeles. Edna C. Stoutscn- 
bergcr 

West Pocatello lona G. Slayden 

Wilford Lois Jensen 



MAGAZINE SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1956 



331 



1 1 iission J^ercentages on 7/0 nor Jioil 



California 


103 


West Central States 


95 


Central States 


103 


Eastern States 


94 


Western States 


103 


Canadian 


89 


Gulf States 


100 


Noitli Central States 


88 


Northern California 


97 


Nortfaeni States 


88 



Noiliiwesteni States 86 

Great Lakes S5 

Soodieni States 83 

Western Canadian Sc 

New Kngbnd 79 



Stakes oy -J^ercenlages 



South Los Angeles : 


'53 


Nyssa 


110 


N<jith Tooele 


104 


Glen dale ] 


L62 


East Sharoa 


109 


Ha}-vtard 


104 


Pro\o 1 


L50 


Bbdifoot 


109 


Pasadena 


104 


Oquirrh 1 


46 


Pocatello 


109 


Bear River 


104 


Rexburg ] 


138 


South Box Elder 


109 


North Idaho Falls 


1*^4 


San Joaquin i 


34 


Humboldt 


109 


Kansas Cit} 


1-4 


Burle\- 1 


33 


South Idaho Falls 


109 


Emigiation 


T '^ ' 


Santa Monica 1 


32 


Soudi Ogden 


109 


F;ist MillcTeek 


* " > 


Burbank 1 


126 


Reseda 


109 


Grand Junctioa 


1S2 


Covina 1 


L26 


West FocateBo 


109 


East Mesa 


102 


Shelle}- 1 


L23 


San Jose 


108 


Fboenix 


102 


Long Beach ] 


L21 


South Salt Lake 


108 


Uintah 


102 


Ingle^vood ] 


L20 


Cal^arv 


108 


Mesa 


102 


Idaho Falls ] 


L20 


Mt. Graham 


108 


Wells 


102 


New York j 


LI9 


Bountiful 


108 


F^st Provo 


102 


Gridle}' ] 


LI9 


Moapa 


108 


American Falls 


101 


East Long Beach i 


^17 


Poitlaiid 


108 


San Juan 


101 


San Francisco ] 


^17 


Weiser 


108 


Se\-ier 


101 


Minidoka 3 


LI7 


Giauite 


107 


Mt. Rubidoux 


101 


San Diego ] 


L16 


Los Angles 


106 


Grant 


ICl 


Las \^ega$ i 


114 


Foitnenf 


106 


Rose Park 


101 


Change Comity ] 


LI4 


Sacramento 


106 


North Rey:zi:z 


IZl 


Hollada)- ] 


LI4 


Sn^ House 


106 


Benson 


101 


Bonne\ille ] 


^13 


Boise 


106 


Salt Lake 


ICl 


Valley- View : 


^13 


^fakld 


106 


San Feiuaudo 


ICl 


North Jordan ] 


L12 


Wilford 


ic6 


W asatch 


101 


Monument Park ] 


L12 


St- Joseph 


106 


East Phoemx 


100 


Maricopa 1 


Lll 


North Davis 


105 


Denver 


ICC 


Cottonwood ] 


111 


Spanish Foik 


105 


Ti»-in Falls 


100 


Union ] 


Lll 


Yelkm-stone 


105 


Butte 


2CC 


Bakersfield ] 


110 


Ogden 


105 


Riverside 


lie 


San Bernardino 


110 


^^'est Utah 


105 


NhTlcrfHr 


100 


Liberty : 


LIO 


East Los Angeles 


104 


Nanipa 


100 



332 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



South Bear River 

Big Horn 

Taylor 

East Rigby 

Lake Mead 

Chicago 

Highland 

Rigby 

Seattle 

W^est Boise 

Park 

Zion Park 

Palmyra 

Teton 

East Jordan 

Redondo 

Tacoma 

Southern Arizona 

Ensign 

North Box Elder 

St. Johns 

North Pocatello 

Taylorsville 

Reno 

Grand Coulee 

Timpanogos 

Star Valley 

Utah 

Cassia 

El Paso 

North Sacramento 

Mt. Jordan 

Kolob 

Washington 

South Blackfoot 

Bannock 

Tooele 

Woodruff 

South Summit 

Kanab 

Young 

East Ogden 

Murray 

Idaho 

Nebo 

Raft River 

Duchesne 



99 

99 

99 

99 

99 

99 
98 

98 

98 

98 

98 

98 

97 
97 
97 
97 

97 

97 

97 

97 
96 

96 

96 

96 

96 

96 

96 

96 

95 

95 

95 

94 

94 

94 

94 

94 

93 

93 

93 
92 

92 

92 
92 

91 
91 

91 

90 



Deseret 

Franklin 

Palo Alto 

Weber 

Alberta 

St. George 

Columbia River 

Houston 

Flagstaff 

Lethbridge 

Lost River 

Cache 

Parowan 

Cedar 

South Carolina 

Bear Lake 

Oakland-Berkeley 

West Jordan 

Oneida 

Lake View 

Ben Lomond 

Detroit 

Florida 

Grantsville 

Pioneer 

Dallas 

Davis 

North Sevier 

Garfield 

Lorin Farr 

East Cache 

Nevada 

Uvada 

Juab 

North Weber 

Emery 

Walnut Creek 

University 

Beaver 

Orem 

Blaine 

Mt. Logan 

Smithfield 

Wayne 

Carbon 

Fresno 

Gooding 



90 
90 
90 
90 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 
88 
88 

87 
87 
87 
87 

87 

87 
86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
85 
84 
84 
84 
83 
83 
83 
83 



South Davis 

San Luis 

Spokane 

Alpine 

Montpelier 

Salmon River 

North Carbon 

Sharon 

North Sanpete 

New Orleans 

Millard 

Canyon Rim 

Springville 

Temple View 

Roosevelt 

Mt. Ogden 

Panguitch 

Cannon 

Riverdale 

Lehi 

Richland 

Farr West 

Santa Rosa 

Summit 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Juarez 

University 

Logan 

Snowflake 

South Sevier 

Honolulu 

South Sanpete 

Layton 

Hyrum 

Santa Barbara 

Hillside 

Morgan 

Willamette 

Gunnison 

Klamath 

Lyman 

Moon Lake 

Moroni 

Oahu 



83 

83 

83 

83 

83 

83 
82 

82 

82 

82 

82 

81 

81 

8i 

81 

81 

81 

80 

80 

80 

78 

78 

78 

77 

77 
76 

76 

76 

76 

75 
74 
74 
74 
73 
7^ 
72 

71 

70 

67 
66 

66 

64 

56 
54 



Brigham Young University 
[Limited Participation] 



HONOR ROLL 



333 



9) 
> 

•IH ^J 



tf 



m pq 
OH 



^M 



o 

t-3 



O) 



o 
w 

a 
bJO 









ffi:^ S bi)M ^ 



(D , — 1 O 



o • 



o 
a; 



o^>go 



>> 

C S ^ 
> 0) c 

Ifq g. 

^,- OS W 

r 1 c^ o3 



.s 

=3-03 



WJ 



03 



^ c^ K -^ (i; 



o 

o 



r-l M 



5-^^ 



O 
03 
03 

03 



o 



W 






w^ ..., -■- , fl f-t l-^ 



o 

a; 0) $^ 

•rH S3 ""^ 



.5 «J 



cxDooooiooasooaiTHooooi 



0(^acia5lOLO'*l^-ooa5<XlOcolO(^^coco 
ooa50o:>ooooit-ooooaiooooix>ooc^ 



O 



O 

z 

o 



o 

Ul 

< 



72 



1^ 



« 



> 



« 



co'X'coioojoo-^t-co^oocoasooastocMas'^o^cC'OrHTHiocoasoooooo 
|X)coo^oooa5<x>^Ht:-o^coLOr^Lot^-t^-lO(^qTH':c>co'X)00^-ooai<^^L01— i<x> 
^cDt:-tr-c<^1^lX)O^I^-c«co(^acc>Lo^Locococo-^a5^(^acocDco<^^OLO'<:l^ 



Gri(X)(>qoco(^ocococO'*ooo'X>'-i(>cic<ii:C't>oooococoTHiHc<io^c<jc<iai 
cot^aioocorHoo^LOLOiO'*t:-iot~-oo(>j-*c<i'!:j^<X'aiT-Hcocot:~c~-Loooo 



LO t> t- t- 



G 03 



1-^ 
o3 a) 

a; bo 
Cq C 

o o 



03 o 

<1^ '^ 



biOf5 



bjo 



03 03 



!r ?H o Jii 
(D cu a; ^3 03 



in 



O M 

^ ^ ^ S^g c. 



03-^ 



~ 1 — I 

O r-. 03 

O) ^ QJ 



QQQPPQH 



o3oSoSo3o3c^o3o303c^^SSCo3JSrS^fHj3r^O^ 



CU 

r— I 

O 
bJOO 

•S '^ 

O 03 
O ^ 



-^3 fl 
. ^ O 

O c^ O 



o 
m 

O 



O) 4-) 

^ o 



at 

ft 



03 



^^^•s 



C/2 W 



S a 'qj 03 



5 'a; 'S 






03 •-:» 
O pC! 



03 

p— I 



03 P- ?;^ 03 

M . ^^ CD 

III 'o 1^ ^ 

03 fH N ;=; 

q; 03 ^ <i> 



0) 

O 

O o3 
w > 

r-l "^ 

O) . 
P-l CU 

o 

A •- 

P^ W 



■4-> (D 



SO 



Q 

CU 



03 



T3 



03 ;i^ o 



2^ 

03 a; 

h:iO 






CD 

<^ o 

P 03 

s '2 



"I 

<u S 



^ 









CiCOT— lO-^t-'^LOCOiHOsOS-'^CCiCOCXDCOCOO 
OOOOOTHCiOOOaDOOOOiOOOOi— IO(MCOO 



(X)ooooocx)c7iooai00 



CO 



THcocococ<it:-Loi>-r-(c<iaiO'^0(Mt-t:-oO'^ioco»OLO'^t-aicr)(MLo _ 
oooo-^ooioiorHc^joaiC^as^ocoooiOco'^o^oosoiO'^otr^io 



LO 



CXJ ^=r l-^J '-'•' LtJ '"I UN 'wJ US UJ CJS ^T C_J (7'J Q_P O^ C_^ '^i^ ■'^ ;_J ^^ C_J iJrf <«_; UJ 'vT' ; ) L^ UJ 

t:^oO'=i^co-^LOTt-rj<LO(X)iO(Nur50ooocooocou^'^coLo»^cou::)'^'-oco^ 



1—1 -p 



Oc<|OOOcocDLOio':Dt>-Looa5C<i^oc<ioO'*oocoooo(?<icoTH(Mcoaiu:) 

>^L0C0'^t:-(>q0^OC0(»O'<*C0t-(>DL0L0O'X)THt-C<lc0THc^-rJ<L0CD(r0TH 



13 



^ 


fo 


« 




u 


C 





_* cd 


m 


w 




-l-> Oi .1^ 


V. 


^ f:J ^ 


0) 


(D .i^ a> 


OJ 


^3S 


Ph 


<<<q<d 



CU G f_ 'M 

r^ fl C^ 03 

c3 03 0) Of 



o 



CU h-1 
<D CD 



In ^ 
bJO 05 



.,-1 M 

03 •::? 



?3 



03 
biO 



wv^y^i^WU^WW-rH, ^, IW'w'Ol3l^30303C^03CCC^<X'r^OOO 

pqmpPPqpqmmpqpqpqpqpqpqpqpqpqouoooOQUC^OU 



P^ 

PI ^ 

03 c« 



> 

2t3 

O 

03 O 



O 

biO' 
a 



334 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



0) 

> 
c a 

bn m 



09 

•i-t 

to 















o 

r-, d 






O) o 



ii^ OJ 






oi o 3 






0) 

H-2 



fflg 






:z;-^ 






T^ 5-1 
^ ?rt o 



PQ< 



m ,':^ 



m o3 



^H^ 



o 

0) .^^ 

T-! ►^ '-^ 

?^ ^ «^ 

|3 ^ > 
O 3 f-j 



pq I 

c^ c^ 






c^ >» 






O <Xi 



OtHOoOi— ioo:)OOcx)005oa500ooTHaiooooT— icsoojooooo 



in 

3 

o 






^^ 



CO Ci C5 -^ 

O r-( t- " 



■^t-rHOt^THtDi-IOb-<X)CDC0t-C0aiC0C<IrHrHt:^00lO"^O'rt<C£> 

t-oO'<i*K:)cocoiO(X)«c>t>»ou^Looococococ<icou^cooooo^-T^(X)LOLOcO"^ 

t>lO^-U^OOlOT:i<"X)0500(>30:iC000U5«0lOC0"^C<lt:^CX5^C£>CiC<lC<lC<lL0 
COOOOLOOOOOrH-^t-tOlOT^ft-iOasCOOSt-C^IOlOTHiH'^OOCOUTJCOOt^ 






Oj 



f^^^ s 



,t4 c3 






?-( ^J cC ^ 
<V ^ U o '^ 

'^ a; O ^-5 K-l 



«* "^ ? 

OS c« G :s »-t^ 13 p3 rt c 



W) Hi 



^1 "^ 



o o 



OS 

;3 



-. a»a)a;<Dooooooooooo 
gg§^^§g^^g§§§g:z::z;:2;;z;:z;:z;:z;:z;:z;:^:z;:z;;z;:z;:z;:z; 



o3 
OS 

> 

CO 



CU 

3 

o 
pq 



w 

o 
03 

'72 



o 

P! 
bJO ^ 






ft 
03 



PL, p:^ C/2 c/2 02 



O 

X 

z 
o 

Ul 



> 

bo cfl 



« r^ 





u 










TS 


a 










rG 

o 


03 
03 


Ul 
C« 


rG 

o 

'oS 


c« 

ft 


o 
m 

% 

"A 


PPk-J 


H-i 


X3 


p^ 


^; 


kJ 


Q 


G 


p^ 




rn 


X3 


n 


i^ 
"o 


rG 


03 

> 


CD 


11 


o 


> 


^ 


oS 


bX) 


N 


H WP^h:1<^ 



o 
bX) 



o 
m 

bx)-+^ 



O} 



PS 
03 






o 

C/2 



rG O) 



O O) 

O o3 

t-5 Hj 



o 

a> OS d) 

im O Ph 

:=3 rG O) 



o 

bx) 

U 



O 

m 

ft-^ 



Oi^ QM _2 03 
ft^ A5 (D 



«a 



S2 S g c^ 



o o 

G G »-tH 

^ • G 

03 .T^ rG 

O S 03 

P^ WM 



o 



B g 

rj I 1 W 

P^ J^S 



0) 

r— I 
rG 

GO ■ 



u 

CU 
U 

03 

pq 

03 

N 



0) o3 ;r: 



.i5 « 



OOOOOrHOa5T-IOOOO:i(M(MOOt'CiOC:>aiCX)THOOOO 



O CO iH lO CD 00 CT) 
tH t- (M 00 O 00 o 



m 



OC<llOO<XiCO«OiOt-OOC<JLOt-Ot>COO'^OTHOOLOCD(NliOt-co<^t:~<^ 
OOt-OlOOlOtr^Ci'^OOOTHi— IcOOiOOCOCi-^i— tG50000(Ml>.C<IC<lCO 
■^t-t>cOLOTfOOCO'^(MCOt>CO-^ Ti<c0-^(MLOt--rfiCO00'^t--rtiCD(M>-O 

THCOco><^"5tt>THC<i(>aTHococ<it-t:-coaiOcot~-a5rHi— (oocoaiLooot--t-- 

C5^COLOOCOO^i^OO^C^C5i-HO(>3COOOCOO^(NC^C<100000aiLOOOLOCO 

co'^t>■^■^"^oocolOr^■^lO'^lOTH■^c^■^<^^cocococooo>-OLOLOLOC<^lO 



o 
CO 






§ 

•1-1 

o 

03 



o 



03 



OS 



03 
03 



WJ 



ooooowwwww 



■•^ "^ 


^ 


rH "C5 ^<^ 


o 


o o "^ 


o 


■^ '^ o o 


O 3 o3 o3 


^ ^ 


bxi ;-^ 


hH l-rl "^ "TJ 


G.^ 



• I— I 
M 

03 
OS 



OS cj 



w 

03 

bX) 

> 



bX) 

rG O) 



M^qj_5bX)!=;?-iwW(^ 



CJ 

03 

p:; 

be 
o 



w 

biO >; 

j^ 03 



HONOR ROLL 335 

il ^«lipjil-l IJliS llililli 

<<foMHU0H^M>0MQa!O^ii;^§AHh:3QP^:z;pqW^W p^txlSc/^^Qt-lU 

COiHOCOTHt-TiHOOrHCOOaOOt-OOrHC^ICO'^COCi'^CSt-COCiCO OOOLOCOt-LOCOiH 

oooTHTHOiHcooooocot-t-aiOooc^ioot^csaiOoooooio oot-asciOoocxD 

tHtHtHt— liHrHrHTHTH tHtH tH tH(Mt— ItH tH 

iHCO^CiCMTHCDOOrH'^OOCOCOas^iHiHCMt-t-COOOaiTHC-cr) ri<0:,(M?OC<l O CO LO 

COOCOOSCOOOOiOOOOCOCDT— iOCOrHCNCDt-LO'^OOOOLOCOCi OS'-^OOO^i-iasOOO 

THOOLOaiLO'^«£)lO'>*'^<:OCOCOOOOO^OOLOxl<LOLO"^COlOt:-00 iX)C:)COCO(X>LOt1<t^ 

lOt^LOr^OiTHCiO'^tr-'^OOCOCOOaasOOCOOOo^'-ICOCvl'^CO t>00(M'* !£) O -^ 05 

a5CiCXDi:0(MTHTHt^t>CXDOOCOTH(M(NiaiiX>C:^C<IcoOOCO^«r>0'=f coi:^TH(Mco<x>ooas 

CO 

§ » 1^1 « ga ^ I 



fH 



c3a3o3a3a3cdo3(?3a3c^o3ojc^a)(X>Xlr^wPlOOOOOOO OOOO O aaft 

uixnxfiuimmmmuiuimuimuimmuiuiuixnuimuiuiuim mmmuiuiuimui 



ii^iirsiiitiisiii«iiiiiiiiiiiiii!i 

LOO t-lO<X>?DTj<iO t-OTHOOb-'x}^(M<:oa500COO 1— It-COOSOOCXDOOOOTHTH i:r>a5«0"X) 

OOtH OOOOO'^rHOO CSOiCCCiOOOOOOOOOlO CSOiOiOCOtr-CSOOOOOO 0CX)C50 

rHi— (rHrH .p^,H^HTHT^^H tHtH tHt-ItH tH 

CiCO COtHIOOCDC^I ^'?fC<lC0t>-<X>u:)00CX)O<MO C<1>^>^LO-^00'^0'^'^^ oiy^THaj 
■pHO:i tHCOOOtH,— IrH CjLOt-LOi— |T:fO05OC0t>00 t-0:iOOt>-COCCiiH-rjitr-(Mt> COLOOOO 
LOLO COCOLO<^LOiX) LOi:£>00t>-C0C£>00'^LOiX'-^CD iHi-OLOCOOO-^t-Tiit^-^"^ T^t^-^LO 

(MCi OOOt-OOcO-^ t>i^OC0C0OCXD05L0C0^(M OfMOlOiX'THCOooLOt-tCi CO<X>iXiO0 
tHIO OOOt-T-jLOOq o<M'^t— COfMOOt-ccoO'^lO Oii-liH'^OOC<lrl<t>(MCO C0'<^rHLO 
«0"^ t-COCO'^'^t- (X)t--<*t:^C0<U:>t-^'<^LO'^'^ rH'^'^COCOCDIr^LOt-lO'^ '<!i<00'<*lO 



0) 
1—1 



t 






0) 


tello 
land 




o 


River 
ndo 




OJ 


P3 03 


1— 1 
03 


0) 

'xn 
u 


evelt 
Park 


o 

1 


o 


03 4J 


-M 


> 


+J o 


o 


0) 


^ S 


rQ (U 


0) 


in a> 


^ 


O ?H 


fH 


o 


<fH XJ 


^-1 


aj 


X o 


bX) > 


> 


o m 


o 


o o 


o 


fH 


03 CO 


0) 


O) 


(D .):5 




• 1— 1 


O O 


d 



^^^^^bpGO*^?~^ C303C^03C303rC.rH>-'W-w',-l vwsi^www.r-,T-,.r^.r^v^w TO-)->-t->-t-> 

;z;;z;oooooop-iPH(:miH^^PHpL<(iHPHpLHPkP^wpHpHp^p^pHP^«p^p^j/2a20Qj/2 



336 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



> 

C rt 

£9 g 
bo M 
03 V 

S ft 












f-i o 






> ^s w hj :^ <^ 






2 ;:^ 



73 



& J Q 
w ^ w 



^ 8 



M 



Pi 

o 

-g ^ p 



« 



0) - ^ 

a; >, - 



73 

'bib 



bJD 



• I— I 



H ^ 



^w« 



I -^ ^ « S w 



c« ^ffi^^W'^15^'^ 

- ^ S N IJ .Si -^ H C ^ 









ex? 



o o 



t- (M 



lO (M 00 

O Ci C5 



'^ 00 

^ O ^ tH 

OQ c:, CO »^ 



r^ CO CO (y^ 
00 C<I LO CO 
Tt 00 ^^ CO 



o 



CO Oi 
O 00 



CO o 

CO lO 



CO -rj^ lO 

o as 00 



th lo u:> 

CO 00 o 

O Ci o 



00500t~-OOCOCOiOOCO 

ot-ooasooooooosooo 



rHtr-OOTH'^t-'^OOiHlO 

COiHCOfMcM'^tr-COiOOO 



o 

o 

z 
o 

X 

z 
o 

HI 

< 









,_( CO 00 CO 00 '^ 
Tt CO 00 00 rH 00 
Oi 00 LO ^=1^ LO tr- 



CO 

as 



co 



o 

H3 



o 

PLH 






o 



o 



0) 

o 
-(J 

m 

o 



^ >^ ^ ;^ ° ai o 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ >H ;>H 



o .2 



tH lO 
■^ CO 
CO lO 



(M O 

CO LO 

o o 






o 









S -^ C h^ 



rHlO-^CdOOOOO-^COCO 
COCMCOCOTtlCOrHi— ICOCO 
lOiOlO-^OOOO^iOiOt^ 



1-2 



03 



t/2 



^^ ai 
03 c3 



03 

m 



CD 
-M 

03 



. 03 



c/2 W 






P3 



^ ^ 



^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 



03 



03 



03 . 
4-> 



+J ^ 



-u -i-> Tj -•-' "*T -♦-• 

t: t: 1^ y^ «3 M 

i^ O) O-* O) 









be cc 
c3 q; 



tf 






o 

r-( 

pq 



o 









Q P^ c^ ^ 
P5 H h4 W 



o 






o 









Ph i5 U 

f^' fe ffi ^ g ^ ^ 



S bJD 
oJ 

P^ 



o 
0) ii 



O ^ 









c^ 

o t 
C .^ 



>5 .-H 



aj'oj^-H-i aj<4H«5;3':;3 g o3^ a;;::^ 5'^ b 5 a3^"o3r^ ^'^3 a 



ft ^ 

Pi 



o 

o 

(D 

O 

CO 



•S W 

CO • ^* ^ ^ 



bJD :S 

0) . — I 

o 



0) 






ffi 



W ^ 13 g K W .S 



> 



c .t:; 



lA 



u 



cocot-t^CiCO't—it-coco 

CiOfc^CiOOiOOO^CiCi 



LO 

00 



CO-'^LO-^COOOCO-^ 
CO LO LO CS CO 05 CO 



O (M 

o o 



LO CO LO CO LO 
00 C5 00 T-H 00 



rH T^ CO O 00 (M 00 
O CS 00 d O O Oi 



OOt-CiOOOOOiHiO xt^fMOOiHOO'HC^ 

cot-coi— ii-HLocoio OiLocooscooit:^ 



COCiC<lLOCOLOCO"^CD'^ t-OOiOLOLOC^l'^CO COCOfMCO-^OO-^ 






t^OiLOOOiOOOTHc^IcO t:r-Ot:-(NjT;e<COt-ai OtHt-IC<ILOIOc<! 
iHlO-^t-LOrHOOrHcO''* CO'^OOt-HCOOOtH CiC5C<lt-COt--00 
t>00C0LOCOCOt^LOcO"^ t^OOT^JiCOLOCO'^-^ COCOCOt-'^OO-i^ 







© 








^ 
















.^ 






>» 

^ 


O 












o 

bX) 




1— 1 










• 1— 1 


o 


^v4 


03 

be 

CO 








> 




o 




■^ 




•1—1 




b- ^ b« 


o 


<H 


TO 

> 

03 
CO 


s 
s 

J3 
CO 


03 

2 

o 

CJ 


o 

a 


Taylors 
Temple 


o 

(D 




o 
o 


fo 

C 

'? 
H 


03 

5 




PP 

M 




FROM THE FIELD 




Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal 
of material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for April 1950, page 278, and 
the HandbooJ: of Instructions, page 123. 



RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Mae C. Johnson 

WEST JORDAN STAKE (UTAH), HERRIMAN WARD, NOTES THIRTY- 
FIFTH YEAR OF ONE HUNDRED PER CENT VISITING TEACHING 



The present visiting teachers are, front row left to right: Georgie Swasey; Fern 
Poor; Tola Butterfield; Nora Crane; Daisy Poor; Phyllis Swasey; Second row: Mae 
Read; Martha Christensen; Leone Parry; Persilda Eastman; Mayme Ingram; Bessie 
Butterfield. Third row: Dot Miller; Lottie Bodell, President, Herriman Ward Relief 
Society; Mary Crane. 

Sister Mac C. Johnson, Presidcn-t, West Jordan Stake Relief Society, writes that 
Sister Bodell reports "that many of these sisters have wonderful individual records. 
Sister Nora Crane, mother of seven children, has a perfect record of forty-three years. 
Sister Fern Poor has been a visiting teacher for thirty-five years. Sisters Martha 
Christensen, Leone Parry, and Persilda Eastman have been visiting teachers for twenty- 
five years." 

Sister Johnson also reports "Herriman has a flourishing organization with many 
young women enjoying Relief Society with their older sisters." 

Page 337 



338 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 




Photograph submitted by Betty Jo C. Reiser 

ROSE PARK STAKE (UTAH), ROSE PARK THIRD WARD VISITING 
TEACHERS HONORED AT LUNCHEON, February 8, 1957 

The visiting teachers of Rose Park Third Ward were honored at an ''Academy 
Award" Unicheon, given by the presidency, February 8, 1957, for completing three 
years of one hundred per cent visiting teaching. Sister Betty Jo C. Reiser, President, 
Rose Park Stake, reports, "The teachers are the mothers of 176 children, 113 of whom 
are under eight years of age and must be tended by other mothers in the ward when 
their own mothers do visiting teaching." 

Seated, left to right on the front row are Betty Jo C. Reiser, Ruth J. Harrison, 
and RosLynn W. Bunting, who have served as presidents of the ward Relief Society 
during the one hundred per cent record. Louise Linton, fourth from left, front row, 
is visiting teacher message leader. 




Photograph submitted by Margie D. Barber 

ZION PARK STAKE (UTAH), HURRICANE SOUTH WARD VISITING 

TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT VISITING 

TEACHING FOR SIX YEARS 



Front row, left to right: Emmarene Graff, President, Hurricane South Ward Relief 
Society; Josephine Sandbcrg; Annie Stout; Sarah Thurston; Sarah Ilinton; Rose Scow; 
Mary Workman; Mattie Spendlove; Lovinia Campbell; LaRue Heaton, Work Director 
Counselor. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



339 



Second row: Alice Thurston; Mildred Bliss; Allie Wright; Doris Barber; Thelma 
Stirling; Kathleen Black; Sybil Hirschi; Isabell Hinton; Edna Heywood; Amelia Heaton; 
Artie Reeve. 

Third row: Vera Ballard; Mary Wright, Secretary -Treasurer; Winona Beatty; Helen 
Hall; Leone McMullin; Eva Woodbury; Itha Workman. 

Back row: Lettie Whitney; Elva Samuelson; Lorraine Lewis; Ruth Hinton; Beth 
Humphries; Margaret Nuttall; Sarah Lemmon; Margie D. Barber, Stake Relief Society 
President; Guenivere White; Delma Lemmon. 




Photograph submitted by Delia H. Teeter 

DENVER STAKE (COLORADO) SINGING MOTHERS CHRISTMAS TREE 

BECOMES ANNUAL PROGRAM 



Sister Delia H. Teeter, President, Denver Stake Relief Society, reports: "This Sing- 
ing Christmas tree is presented every year at the December Union Meeting and also 
in several of the wards. Christmas carols and stories are used in the program, which is 
produced and directed by Sister Reta R. Beck, stake Relief Society chorister, on the 
left side of the tree in center and Sister Alleen Brown, stake Relief Society organist, 
right side of tree in center." 



340 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 




Photograph submitted by Aliene N. Bloxham 

HUMBOLDT STAKE (NEVADA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC 
FOR STAKE CONEERENCE, January 13, 1957 

Dora Westover, stake chorister, is on the front row at the right. Since Anna 
V. Nielson, stake organist, was away, Helen Wright, who is on the back row, third 
from right, accompanied the chorus. 

Sister Ahene N. Bloxham, President, Humboldt Stake Relief Society, writes: "We 
have tried so hard to have a Singing Mothers chorus in our stake, and at last we feel 
we are well on our way, having furnished the music for the stake conference for the 
first time." 




Photograph submitted by Ruth F. Heninger 

LETHBRIDGE STAKE (CANADA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC 
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Sister Ruth F. Heninger, President, Lethbridge Stake Relief Society, reports that 
the Singing Mothers' participation was "a successful undertaking and there were a few 
o\'er a hundred, so we were very pleased." 

Standing at the right are Sister Ruby Pierson, (left); and Sister Grace Buchon, far 
right, chorister and organist, respectively. Seated next to Sister Pierson, Ruth F. 
Heninger and next to her Clara A. Smith, Second Counselor, Lethbridge Stake Relief 
Society. 



)Jtje Still and Jxnow cJhat o/ Jt/ti C^oa 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

AS a child I loved the beauty of the Bible verse, "Be still, and know that I am 
God. . . ." Whenever I heard it, I imaged a clear, still pool with pale pink 
water lilies reflected in its mirror-depths. 

As I grew into girlhood and young womanhood on the farm, the words often 
came to me when I beheld with awe the miracles of nature: the ever-new mystery of 
the sunrise; the unfolding of a wild rose; a gentle summer rain; a clear little stream, 
whose waters were ice cold, rippling lightly under the bridges, across the road to lose 
itself in a grove of white-limbed aspen fluttering their leaves like tinkling silver bells; 
a lark releasing a splashing fount of jeweled notes on a cool-dewed April morning; the 
clean, golden kernels pouring from the thresher at harvest; the silence of night beneath 
the stars with the moon silvering the ebon shade. At such times God seemed very near, 
and I experienced the serenity and strength of his love. 

After my marriage, the verse came to hold even deeper beauty and meaning. 
Crystal-clear in my memory is the sweet assurance, the faith that touched knowledge, 
which came to me when I first looked upon the miracle of my little daughter, my 
first-born. "Be still, and know that I am God." I felt so near heaven that it seemed 
I could reach out and take the Father's hand. 

So many times the sacred words have bowed my head in reverence and thanks- 
giving in the rearing of my little group. Joy unspeakable has filled my soul as I have 
watched five pairs of blue eyes rapt with wonderment, and smiles slowly illuming 
trusting little faces as the principles of the gospel were unfolded in simplicity in the 
bedtime story. 

Even in death, when my kingdom has seemed on the verge of crashing, these 
beautiful words of sublime serenity and trust have given strength and peace. I have 
been able to say, "Thy will be done," and despairing bitterness has departed. My 
tears have become prayers of thankfulness for the loan of one of God's spirits, even for 
a few short years. 

Since my children have reached maturity and the "world" has called them to 
their labors in different places, I have come to value the calming power and strength 
of this quiet verse more than ever before, for so many times I have been reassured that 
God lives and watches tenderly over his children. 

At one such time beneath the stars, I sang a silent paean to the Lord for his ever- 
watchful care. Then, looking up, it seemed that the crystal stars were warm and 
friendly and mutely singing of eternal love. Slowly and with awe I spoke aloud, "Be 
still, and know that I am God." 



cJhese cJhings H ileed 

Jennie Brown Rawlins 



These things I need to build my happmess: 

A httle love, a little tenderness, 

A dream unrealized, goals I can reach; 

A chance to learn, and, yes, a chance to teach; 

A hand to cling to mine along the way, 

And faith that God will hear me when I pray. 

Page 341 




Books for the 
CHURCH ORGANIST 

.... AT THE CONSOLE-Felton ..^ 2.50 

... CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50 

.... CHAPEL ORGANIST-Presser 1.50 

... DEVOTIONAL ORGAN ALBUM— 

Asper 2.50 

... FIRST LESSONS ON THE 

ORGAN-Nevin 1.75 

.... INSTRUMENTAL CHURCH 

SERVICE SELECTIONS 1 & 2- 

Kohlmann ea. 1.25 

.... LIGHTER MOODS-Presser 1.50 

.... 93 SHORT SOLOS-Schirmer 2.50 

.. ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper 2.75 

.. ORGAN METHOD-Stainer 2.50 

. . ORGAN VOLUNTARIES 1 & 2— 

Schreiner ea. 3.50 

.... 33 FAVORITE ORGAN SOLOS- 
Schirmer 1.50 

Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 

n On Approval D Charge 

Q Money Enclosed 

Name 

Address 

City & State 



Dai|nes Mimic | 



■ 15 E. 1st South 
145 NORTH UNIVERSnXPROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Uta 



'iniimiiiiiiii 



diervs for 1 1 Lode rn L^ookerti 

Garlic (Allium Sativum) 
Elizabeth WiUiamson 




GARLIC is a perennial herb. Set the 
cloves out in early spring, two inches 
apart, in rich soil. Harvest them in Aug- 
ust. If you produce a large crop, braid 
the dried garlic, stems, and cloves. Hang 
this attractive addition in your kitchen, 
where it is convenient for your cookery. 

Garlic is one of the most ancient 
herbs — probably originating around the 
Mediterranean area, but grown in rich soil 
all over the world. Homer mentions gar- 
lic in the Odyssey. He says it was used 
to ward off evil spirits. 

We all know a whiff of garlic gives zest 
to salads, sauces, roasts, and vegetables. 
Garlic is a must for salad dressings of the 
French type. Never overdo garlic — it is 
delightful when suggested — but many 
people dislike the actual flavor. 

GUACAMOLE AND VARIATIONS 

1 large avocado 

1 crushed garlic clove, minced very fine 
or put in a garlic crusher 

Lemon juice, salt, and pepper to taste. 

Peel and mash the avocado, add the rest 
of the ingredients. Serve with crackers, 
tortillas, or sliced tomatoes. 

A variation of guacamole which is pret- 
ty served as an appetizer is the addition 
of one large package of cream cheese and 
a little mayonnaise. Whip the mixture 
in your electric mixer until very smooth 
and creamy and a beautiful pale green. 
Serve in a bowl for a cracker dip. 



Page 34? 



JLoneh 



oneuness 

Vesta N. Lukei 

Tonight, perhaps on some far isle 
That I have never seen, awhile 
You watch the lonely, moving moon 
And think how brightly and how soon 
That silver orb will arch the skies 
And be reflected in my eyes. 
But cold, uncaring, high above. 
It brings no message from my love. 



^X< 



ove a 



vl/indi 



ow 



Caroline Eyi'mg Miner 

I love a window to the east; 
I love to lift my eyes 
And look upon another day 
In glory of sunrise! 

I love to see the earth I know 
In magic glow and fire. 
It lifts my spirit to the skies 
And makes me aim the higher. 



• BEAIJTIFVL 
• HAXDY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 

Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.50 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles __ 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCi>s. 

31 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah^J^^J 



enroll now for • • • 

SUMMER 
QUARTER 

Begins Monday, June 3rd 

(May register later 
if necessary) 




Gain office skills which will secure you better 
positions in the business world. Select from 
our wide field of business courses and classes. 

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 




PLAN 
LIGHT 

for 

LIVING 

Live Better 
Electrically 

with FULL HOUSEPOWER 



UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 



Page 343 



344 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1957 



VIDA FOX CLAWSON 
ANNOUNCES 

HAWAII 

Leave for a lovely Hawaiian Tour 
from Salt Lake City on June 6, 1957. 

Hiistorie Train 

Leaves Salt Lake City, July 26, 1957 

The Historic Train includes: 
Places of Interest in Church History, 
Pageant at the Hill Cumorah, and 
Large Eastern Cities. 

Warning: Both of these tour parties 
will be limited in number. Make 
reservations early. 

Write or Phone: 

Vida Fox Clawson 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason 6l Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 



EVERETT 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 



Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



Ujirthdayi ^congratulations 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs. Eunice L. Molen 
Pocatello, Idaho 

Ninety-six 

Mrs. Nancy Foreman Hicks 

Monroe, Utah 

Mrs. Katherine Perks Harris 

Smithfield, Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs. Elizabeth Blair 

Salt Lake City 

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day 

Hunter, Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs. Sarah McDiarmid McDonald 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Elnora Hammond 

Moreland, Idaho 

Ninety-three 

Mrs. Katherine Knollmueller 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie C. Evans 

Shelley, Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs. Josephine Dickerson West 
Pleasant Grove, Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs. Elizabeth Adaline Poole 
Idaho Falls, Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs. Annie May Fuller 
Mesa, Arizona 



Q/he QJok 



en 



Enoh Chaniberlin 

I found a faded rose today, 
As fair as tinted lace. 
It lay within a treasured book 
As if it loved the place. 

I knew whose hand had picked the rose, 
Whose hand had placed it there. 
I knew the story, tender, sweet. 
Its secret heart could bare. 

I knew what limpid azure sky 
Beamed on it from above — 
For to the one who calls me wife 
I gave it with my love. 



Wo 



ords of 
Inspiration 
from President 



David O. McKay • ^15 





1. GOSPEL IDEALS 

Discourses of President David O. McKay 

An important LDS reference book with the essence of President 
McKay's lofty insight into gospel principles. Subjects discussed 
include: Priesthood and Church Practices, A Philosophy of Fam- 
ily Life and Religious Living, and many others. ca r\r\ 

2. CHERISHED EXPERIENCES 

From the Writings of David O. McKay 
Compiled by Clare Middlemiss 

From personal contacts with Saints throughout the world have 
come many faith-promoting experiences. President McKay shares 
these and many others in this heart-warming book that offers 
a powerful, motivating testimony of the truth of the Restored 
Gospel. ^3QQ 

3. HOME MEMORIES OF PRESIDENT DAVID 0. 
McKAY 

Compiled by Dr. Llewelyn R. McKay jf 

This book tells the story of President McKay's early ^ 
life— his home in Huntsville, his love for his parents / 

and other close family members. It relates many ^ 

exiieriences he enjoyed as a teacher of youth, as ^ 
a member of the Quorum of the Twelve and ^^ 
the First Presidency, and finally as President j,^ 
of the Church. Also included in this per- J^ 
sonal account are his "war tour diary," ^^ 
personal notes, and family poems. j' 

$3.75 / DESERET BOOK 

• COMPANY 

y 44 East Soulh Temple 

/ Salt Lake City, Utah 



to the LDS Church 



Dosorot^Booi^ Co: 



44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah ^ 



ORDER BY MAIL TODAY 




> Dear Sir: 

Enclosed you will find 
( ) check ( ) money or- 
der ( ) charge to your account 
for the encircled (numbered) books: 
1 2 3 



Name 



Address 



City Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 




* 

* 

* 
* 

* 



THE FAMILY F/ICES THE: FUTURE 



Six Intensive Courses In Genealogy 

"Helps" For Effective Family Living 

"Helps" For LDS Auxiliary Organization Workers 

Special Cultural Programs Daily 

Special Family Day On Saturday 

Registration Fee: $2.00 For The Entire Week 

For Additional Information And A Complete Schedule of Activities, 
Send To: 

ADULT EDUCATION AND EXTENSION SERVICES 

BRIGHAM YOUNG 



H^ 



UNIVERSITY 



PROVO, UTAH 







i>4f 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford -----..-. President 

Marianne C. Sharp ------- First Counselor 

Helen W. Anderson --_... Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------- Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Evon W. Peterson Mildred B. Eyring Elna P. Haymond 

Edith S. Elliott Louise W. Madsen Gladys S. Boyer Annie M. Ellsworth 

Florence J. Madsen Aleine M. Young Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young 

Leone G. Layton Josie B. Bay Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Blanche B. Stoddard Christine H. Robinson Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Alberta H. Christensen Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 
Editor ----------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor -_-----__ Vesta P. Crawford 

Assistant to the Editor --------- June Nielsen 

General Manager ------------- Belle S. Spafford 

Vol. 44 JUNE 1957 No. 6 



e 



on tents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

They Shall Call Him Blessed Christine H. Robinson 348 

Wealtha S. Mendenhall Appointed to General Board W. Aird McDonald 352 

The Samoan Mission Preston R. Nibley 354 

A Relief Society Gleaning Rachel Grant Taylor 363 

Modesty Is the Best Policy 372 

Mental Illness — A National Disaster F. Barry Ryan 373 

Help Yourself to Happiness Frances C. Yost 376 

A Nursery Will Be Maintained Edna H. Day 378 

This Is My Building Maud H. Fullmer 383 

Mother Had Seven Girls Jennie Brown Rawlins 384 

FICTION 

Slight Hazards Deone R. Sutherland 356 

The Patchwork Quilt Elizabeth Cannon McCrimmon 382 

The Bright Star — Chapter Four Dorothy S. Romney 386 

GENERAL FEATURES 

Sixty Years Ago 366 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 367 

Editorial: The 127th Annual Church Conference Helen W. Anderson 368 

In Memoriam — Lucy Jane Brimhall Knight 369 

Notes to the Field: Summer Work Meetings 371 

Program for the November Fast Sunday Evening Meeting 371 

Copies of Wist Ye Not That I Must Be About My Father's Business available 371 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 390 

Birthday Congratulations 415 

From Near and Far 416 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Samoan Mission Rita H. Stone 374 

Mama's Cooking Christie Lund Coles 380 

Martha H. McKaig Composes Lyrics and Music for Children's Songs 389 

LESSON DEPARTMENT— PREVIEWS FOR 1957-58 

Teaching Aids for the 1957-58 Lessons Mary R. Young 398 

Suggestions for Music Leaders Florence J. Madsen 400 

Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 403 

Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths To Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants 

Christine H. Robinson 405 

Work Meeting — Living More Abundantly William F. Edwards 407 

Literature — Shakespeare in Our Lives Briant S. Jacobs 407 

Social Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life John Farr Larson 409 

Notes on the Authors of the Lessons 410 

POETRY 

Western Wife — Frontispiece Lizabeth Wall Madsen 347 

Speak Softly, by Ada Marie Patten, 351; Summer's Cup, by Beatrice K. Ekman, 351; Another 
June, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 353; Dear Flag, by Ivy Houtz Wooley, 362; June in the Kaibab, 
by Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 370; Bride's Choice, by Ethel Jacobson, 371; At the Ishtar Gate, 
by Elsie N. Chaney, 373; Mother and Child, by Enola Chamberlin, 375; A Woman's Years, by 
Elsie McKinnon Strachan, 379; The Berry-Pickers, by Maryhale Woolsey, 397; Mathematics, by 
Mabel Jones Gabbott, 402; Mother, by Lillian E. Miles, 413; Epitome, by Vesta N. Lukei, 413; 
Hitch-Hiker, by Alice Morrey Bailey, 413 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $1.50 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can 
be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at 
once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 




Ladies! the NEW "Mrs. America" 

SQUARE ANGEL-FOOD CAKE PAN 

Wear-Ever's most welcome devel- 
opment for cake making. Now you can make 
cakes that are bigger, more attractive 
and so much easier to decorate. Will 
hold full package of instant mix. 
Free decoration guide booklet, 'j yj 

ZCMI HOUSEWARES ^ 

Downstairs Store 



Mall your orders to: Margot Manners, ZCMI, Salt Lake City 10, 
State cash, charge, or COD. Postage 34^. Add 2% Sales Tax, 














LV- 



^i.\^ 




vi/e stern vi/ife 

Lizaheth Wall Madsen 

The aspen leaves are legion in my hair, 

And grasses thread a sandal for my foot. 

I wake thin strains of singing everywhere: 

A starling cries, a rabbit snaps a root, 

A browsing deer makes whispering in the firs. 

And I stand hill-borne, hand to heart, afraid 

To love too much the golds and lavenders 

That summer weaves of morning sun and shade. 

There is a house behind me on the hill, 
A man to rouse, a flame to touch to wood, 
And there is dust to sweep from window sill 
And floor, and prayers to say for all things good. 
Yet day long, warm against me I shall hold 
A shawl of summer, lavender and gold. 



The Cover: Native Home, Samoan Mission 

Photograph by Rita H, Stone 
Frontispiece: Vista in Yosemite National Park, California 

Photograph by Hal Rumel 
Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



They Shall Call Him Blessed 

Christine H. Rohinson 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



A good name is a priceless in- 
heritance. To be born of 
honorable parents is one of 
life's choicest blessings. 

This basic truth is emphasized 
throughout the sacred scriptures. 
Repeatedly in the Bible we are ad- 
monished, for the sake of our own 
progress and happiness, to love and 
honor our parents and to be guided 
by their counsel and advice. One 
of the greatest commandments is 
''Honour thy father and thy moth- 
er: that thy days may be long upon 
the land which the Lord thy God 
giveth thee" (Exodus 20:12). The 
wise Solomon said: ''My son, hear 
the instruction of thy father, and 
forsake not the law of thy mother" 
(Proverbs 1:8). Solomon further 
reminds us that, "A good name is 
rather to be chosen than great 
riches . . ." (Proverbs 22:1). 

The Book of Mormon is also re- 
plete with similar statements refer- 
ring to the importance of a worthy 
heritage, and its writers make fre- 
quent reference to the wisdom of 
following the teachings of righteous 
parents. The great prophet Nephi 
considered his own heritage so im- 
portant that he began his narration 
in The Book of Mormon with these 
words: "I, Nephi, having been born 
of goodly parents, therefore I was 
taught somewhat in all the learning 
of my father ..." (I Nephi 1:1). 

It is bounteously evident that 
one of the prime reasons behind this 

Page 348 



remarkable man's wisdom, humility, 
obedience, and leadership ability 
was that he hearkened to his fa- 
ther's teachings and followed in his 
righteous footsteps. 

Although it is the essence of wis- 
dom to honor our fathers every day, 
it is nevertheless appropriate that 
one special day be designated as 
Father's Day. This special day, 
each year, is the third Sunday in 
June, and on that day we turn our 
loving attention to our fathers. 
Through this special recognition we 
reaffirm our determination to honor 
our fathers for the unnumbered 
blessings they bestow upon us, not 
alone on this day but throughout 
our lives. 

There is truly something special 
about this specially designated an- 
nual Father's Day. Each of us will 
observe this day in our own personal 
way. But, to each of us. Father's 
Day should bring to mind fond 
memories of past and present hap- 
py associations. It should provide 
for us the opportunity to fix indel- 
ibly upon our minds our father's 
teachings exemplified both by pre- 
cept and example. On this day we 
should remember and redetermine 
that we will follow these teachings 
so that they may lead us to fuller 
and more useful lives. Motivated 
by the observance of Father's Day, 
we can build on solid foundations 
the kind of priceless heritage we so 
want to pass on to our children and 
to the generations that follow. 



THEY SHALL CALL HIM BLESSED 



349 



On this, my own personal Father's 
Day, my thoughts are centered 
on the virtues and quahties of the 
fine man whose heritage I so humbly 
bear. What a privilege and a bless- 
ing it is for me to honor him and 
to contemplate that through me, 
if I am worthy, present and yet un- 
born generations may rise up and 
call him blessed. 

My father, Bryant Stringham 
Hinckley, too, was born of goodly 
parents ninety years ago this 9th 
of July. Like some other humble 
but great men, he was born in a 
lowly log cabin. From this humble 
beginning he moved forward on 
paths charted by his own wise and 
righteous father to a life of service 
to his God and to his fellow men. 

As a portion of this service, to 
spotlight only a few of his many 
and varied activities, he served as 
secretary, second counselor, first 
counselor, and president of the 
Y.M.M.I.A., both at the ward level 
and in the stake organization. He 
was a member of the Y.M.M.I.A. 
general board for twenty-five years. 
He served as a high councilman in 
the old Salt Lake Stake and as presi- 
dent of the Liberty Stake for twenty- 
two years. During 1935 to 1939, he 
served as president of the Northern 
States Mission. 

In his early life. Father was a 
schoolteacher— -a profession which 
he loved and in which he started at 
the early age of eighteen. Under 
the inspired teaching of President 
Karl G. Maeser, in 1883, he attend- 
ed the Brigham Young Academy. 
After graduation from this school, 
he sought further learning in New 
York and in California. 

Along with these busy responsi- 
bilities, Father wove into his ac- 



complishments voluminous writings 
of articles and books which consti- 
tute an important contribution to 
the literature of this area. Yet, with 
all of these activities, he found time 
to be a wonderful father to fifteen 
children, eleven of whom still sur- 
vive, and all of whom have been 
blessed by his exemplary life and ef- 
fective teachings. 

Each of us is privileged to think 
that ours is the ideal father. The 
ideal father is one who possesses 
those qualities that endear him to 
his children and enable them to 
place him on a high pedestal of love 
and respect. 

Some of the qualities of which 
my own father's special pedestal is 
composed, consist of honesty, hu- 
mility, steadfastness, courage, loyal- 
ty, modesty, faithfulness, industri- 
ousness, and a superb sense of hu- 
mor. 

Obviously, I am biased, but my 
father is really special. Never have 
I heard him criticize or speak ill of 
another. Ever is he steadfast and 
loyal in his friendships. With abso- 
lute constancy, he sustains whole- 
heartedly the Authorities of the 
Church. My father is his own 
taskmaster and is never satisfied with 
anything but the best. He believes 
unquestioningly that the glory of 
God (and man) is intelligence, and 
he seeks industriously for knowl- 
edge. 

My father is proud of his own 
heritage and constantly urges his 
children to follow in the footsteps 
of their worthy ancestors. Never 
has he used force as a method of 
teaching his children, but rather, by 
patience, persuasion, and unfalter- 
ing example, he has sought to lead 
them into the better paths. 



350 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



These enviable qualities pos- 
sessed by my father were developed 
and refined in the mill of hard 
experience which began at the 
frontier settlement of Cove Fort, 
Utah. Here my father grew up as 
a boy. His father, Ira Nathaniel 
Hinckley, was selected by President 
Brigham Young to go to Cove Creek 
and build a fort. 'To afford pro- 
tection from the Indians to the 
telegraph and mail stations and to 
the travelers who are almost con- 
stantly on the road. Also to furnish 
food and protection to this latter 
class" (From a letter written by 
Brigham Young to Ira N. Hinckley, 
dated April 2, 1867). 

This little fort was twenty-two 
miles from the nearest white settle- 
ment. Those days, in the 1870's 
and the 1880's, were exciting and 
eventful days. The fort sheltered 
both good and bad. There were In- 
dians and cowboys, miners in quest 
of gold, cattle rustlers and despera- 
does and, as a vivid contrast, there 
were the regular visits of President 
Brigham Young and other promi- 
nent Church officials. These Church 
visitors usually spent a night or two 
at the fort during their travels from 
Salt Lake City to southern parts of 
the state. 

Life at Cove Fort was a rugged 
pioneer life, yet it provided the re- 
fining substance which laid the 
foundation for a strong character. 
Out of these pioneer experiences 
came the courage and ability which 
enabled my father to conquer life's 
difficult problems and to rise to 
high levels of service and accom- 
plishment. 

Along the way my father met his 
share of tragedy and sorrow. While 



still a voung man and with the re- 
sponsibility of rearing eight young 
children, the oldest fourteen and 
the youngest eight weeks, his beau- 
tiful and talented wife, my mother, 
passed away. In tragic sequence, in 
the years that followed he also bur- 
ied his second, and then his third 
wonderful wife. And, to add fur- 
ther to his sad burdens, two of his 
fine sons died after they had grown 
to manhood. In spite of these sor- 
rows. Father's faith and courage nev- 
er faltered. His confidence in the 
sustaining influence of his Father 
in heaven never wavered. Some of 
the sterling qualities I see in my 
father are beautifully described in 
this statement by Robert Louis 
Stevenson: 

He has achieved success who has lived 
well, laughed often, and loved much. Who 
has gained the respect of intelligent men 
and . . . love of . . . children. 

nPHE tribute which I am privileged 
here to pay to my father is pre- 
sented with the thought that per- 
haps it may encourage others to 
ponder in their hearts the real mean- 
ing and significance of Father's Day. 
It is my hope that my description 
of the qualities possessed by my 
father may serve in a small way to 
encourage all of us to express, while 
there is still time, our gratitude and 
appreciation to our fathers. Surely 
the best way we can show this grati- 
tude and appreciation is to follow 
in their righteous footsteps and, by 
precept and example, to strive to 
instill in our children love and hon- 
or for the blessings of a worthy 
heritage. 

Let us remember that our worthy 
fathers have a special significant 
place, not only in our hearts, but 



THEY SHALL CALL HIM BLESSED 



351 



also in our homes. As bearers of 
God's Holy Priesthood, they are the 
patriarchs and presiding authorities 
of our households. Righteous fa- 
thers carry heavy responsibilities. 
Not only must they administer to 
the economic welfare of the family, 
but also it is their duty to set the 
pattern for the family's spiritual 
well-being. 

Through wise counsel and loving 



guidance, our honorable fathers 
strive to bring to us the blessings 
of genuine happiness. Such happi- 
ness is not dependent upon money 
and material possessions. Rather, 
it comes from the \irtues of service, 
kindness, loyalty, trust, and lo\-e. 

Certainly, you and I, the children 
of such fathers, on this Father's Day 
and always, should honor them and 
rise up and call them blessed. 



Speak Q^oftlyi 

Ada Marie Patten 

Guide your child gently, 
With tenderness sustain him, 
Assuaging all his fears. 

Speak to him softly. 

Hush not the heavenly cadence 

Still ringing in his ears. 



c^". 



Ci/i 



uininer s ^up 

Beahice K. Ekman 



On the lush, green valley and wooded hills, 
Healing warmth of the early summer spills, 
And the air is stirred by the drone of bees 
And the call of birds from the orchard trees. 

Beside the cool stream in the willow-shade, 
\\^here flickering shadows of sun are laid, 
The white sheep with their young lambs lie at rest 
And a tranquil quiet is manifest. 

Beyond the wild hedge of the narrow lane 

A gentle breeze weaves through the fields of grain. 

\\"here the noonday sun climbs up the sky 

A feather-plumed cloud drifts slowh- by. 

In the meadow pasture the clear creek flows 
Through the buttercup patches and clumps of wild rose; 
Here the magic enchantment that summer brings 
Fills my cup to the brim when a meadow lark sings. 



vi/ealtha o. ii iendenhall KyLppointeci 
to (general iJDoara of LKehef Society 

W. Aiid McDonald 
Associate, Church Building Program 



\TU^EALTHA Spafford Mendenhall 
of the Ensign Stake, and for- 
merly from Stockton, California, 
was appointed to the general board 
of Relief Soeiety, March 28, 1957. 
She was born in Springville, Utah, 
to Alma H. and Mary Clyde Spaf- 
ford. She was married to Wendell 
Bird Mendenhall (now Chairman 
of the Church Building Commit- 
tee), in the Salt Lake Temple, Sep- 
tember 30, 1927. Her early educa- 
tion was received in Springville, 
where she graduated from high 
school in June previous to her mar- 
riage. They have two sons, Paul 
W. of Honolulu, and Robert L., a 
student at B.Y.U., and three grand- 
children. Elder Mendenhall and 
both sons have filled missions for 
the Church in New Zealand. 

Mrs. Mendenhall has just re- 
turned from accompanying Elder 
Mendenhall on a trip to the South 
Pacific for the Church. She was 
present when Elder Hugh B. Brown, 
Assistant to the Council of the 
Twelve, laid the cornerstone for the 
New Zealand Temple, returning 
home only two days before her new 
appointment. 

The new board member is well 
qualified by temperament and train- 
ing for her new position. She has 
served energetically and efficiently 
in almost every stake and ward po- 
sition of Relief Society. She served 
in the ward presidency in Stockton, 
1939-1941, then as ward president 

Page 352 




WEALTHA S. MENDENHALL 

for three years. She served as the 
social science class leader on the 
Sacramento Relief Society stake 
board for two years and as visiting 
teacher message leader for two years. 
When the stake was divided and 
San Joaquin Stake was organized in 
1948, Sister Mendenhall was called 
as the social science class leader on 
the new stake board. Later, she 
served for three years as stake Maga- 
zine representative. She was a visit- 
ing teacher in Stockton Ward from 
1939 until she moved to Salt Lake 
City in May 1956. Besides her Re- 
lief Society work, she was a tireless 
and dependable worker in all activi- 
ties of her ward. In the exacting 
role of wife of a bishop and stake 



WEALTHA S. MENDENHALL 



353 



president, she was a charming and 
gracious hostess, and her home be- 
came the ''hospitahty center" of the 
stake. Visitors to their lovely home 
in Stockton will long remember 
those joyous and festive occasions. 

Before her Relief Society serv- 
ice, Sister Mendenhall was active in 
Primary and Sunday School in Pro- 
vo, Ogden, and Logan, while Elder 
Mendenhall was finishing his school- 
ing, after his return from his mission. 
In 1952-3 the Mendenhalls visited 



their son Paul in New Zealand, and 
then proceeded on around the 
world, touring India, Palestine, Italy, 
France, and England. They returned 
to the South Pacific and made prep- 
arations for and accompanied Presi- 
dent and Sister McKay on their tour 
of the islands in 1955. 

A life devoted to Church service 
has ably fitted Sister Mendenhall 
for her new position of responsibility 
which she will fill with grace and 
humility. 



Kyinother y^une 

Doioihy J. Roberts 

Today another June will come 

For new eyes to behold 

Where sweet-briars tumble down the fence 

In tides of stamened gold. 

And today another child will walk, 
Holding his father's hand 
Along the sorrel-colored road 
And the patchwork summer land. 

Another lad will learn his might 
Can turn the wayward streams; 
Will hear the rocket-song of birds 
Make music for his dreams. 

His mind will carry the crescent mark 
From a tawny, feathered throat; 
Retain the sweep of crystal air 
Hung with a lilting note. 



Another summer sun will pour 
Power and peace on the loam, 
That another heart may beat as mine 
Here in an alien home. 




Photograph by Rita H. Stone 

PAGO PAGO HARBOR, SAMOA 

cJhe Samoan iliission 

Pieston R. Nihley 
Assistant Church Historian 

npHE first missionaries of the Church to carry the gospel to the Samoan 
Islands were two native Hawaiians, Kimo Belio and Samuela Manoa, 
who, in 1862, arrived on the Island of Aunuu, one of the Samoan group. 
They taught the gospel to the natives, baptized a small number, organized 
a branch and built a meetinghouse, but they were not adequately super- 
vised and no assistance was sent to them. As the years passed the mem- 
bers gradually fell away from the faith. Belio died in 1876, but Manoa 
married and continued to live in Aunuu. 

The first American missionary to live in the Samoan Islands, appoint- 
ed by the Church authorities, was Elder Joseph H. Dean, who, accompanied 

Page 354 



THE SAMOAN MISSION 



355 



by his wife, arrived at Aunuu in June 1888. He was met by Samuela Manoa^ 
who proved to be of great assistance to him in beginning the missionary 
work. 

In October 1888, three more elders arrived from Utah to labor under 
the direction of President Dean in the Samoan Mission. They were Wil- 
liam O. Lee, Adelbert Beesley, and Edward J. Wood. With the assistance 
of the nati\es, the four brethren erected a new meetinghouse, held meet- 
ings, made converts, and organized a branch of the Church. 

In November 1888, in order to extend their activities. President Dean 
and Elders Beesley and Wood visited the Island of Tutuila. They remained 
several months and held meetings in all the towns and villages. Before 
beginning their return journey they purchased a small sailing vessel, in 
order that they might travel from island to island as they desired. 

The work was now greatly extended and branches of the Church were 
established in Upolu and Savaii. A statistical report of the Samoan Mis- 
sion made in 1893, showed 253 members, which included two priests and 
twelve teachers. By 1930 the number of members had increased to 4,491, 
including forty-four elders, sixty-two priests, and one teacher. Today 
there are in the Samoan Mission, 7,558 members, located in fifty-six 
branches. The mission president is Charles I. Sampson. Fifty-five Relief 
Society organizations, with 700 members, were reported in December 1956. 
Thelma H. Sampson presides over the Samoan Mission Relief Society. 




Photograph by Rita U. Stone 

HARVESTING COCONUTS, A STAPLE FOOD IN SAMOA 



Slight Hazards 

Deone R. Sutherland 



KATHERINE stirred the wheat 
cereal into the boiling water 
and looked across Peterson's 
back yard into Arnold's next door. 
Carrie Arnold sat in the early spring- 
frayed grape arbor painting a pic- 
ture of what? "Of Mount Majes- 
tic." Katherine's eyes filled with 
tears. What was the matter with 
her? She had been like this almost 
ever since Bobby had been born 
just three weeks ago. She was so 
happy to have this fourth baby, she 
knew. Yet what was it that filled 
her with resentment every time she 
looked toward Carrie's? Katherine 
blinked the tears from her eyes as 
the Arnold's back door slammed. 

"Carrie! Carrie!" Tom Arnold's 
strident, exasperated voice carried 
into the Peterson's neat little kitch- 
en. From habit Katherine Peterson 
shut her ears to it, but she couldn't 
help noticing how slowly Carrie rose 
to answer the summons, how she 
stopped to dab once more at the 
painting before, with the utmost 
serenity, she turned and, with flap- 
ping houseslippers, went dilatorily 
into the Arnold house. 

Katherine opened the drawer for 
the napkins and crossed to the 
breakfast room. The knock at the 
back door did not take her by sur- 
prise. She finished tucking each 
napkin at the five place settings and 
then went quietly to the door. Little 
Nana Arnold stood there blinking 
up at her, her small face seemingly 
all blue eyes, an elf child, a nymph, 
this little Nana. Katherine felt the 
same stir as if she'd read a line of 

Page 356 



poetry when she looked into this 
child's face. 

"Mrs. Peterson, could we please 
borrow enough butter for our toast? 
Mama says she'll be sure to pay it 
back." 

"Of course, come in." Katherine 
had given up trying to keep the 
many borrowings of her neighbor 
straight. Besides, Carrie often 
brought over a whole sack of some- 
thing or other or made some other 
extravagant gesture to make up for 
any inconvenience she had caused 
Katherine. At first Katherine had 
been annoyed. She would never 
dream of being so careless with 
what she might owe another person. 
But that was before she had become 
resigned to Carrie. 

As Katherine took out the quar- 
ter of a pound of butter, again there 
was that ridiculous lump in her 
throat. She busied herself in the 
refrigerator for a moment. 

"Hi, Nana, aren't you ready for 
school yet?" It was her Margaret, 
the same age as Nana, but half a 
head taller. 

"Not yet," said Nana, dismissing 
school with a shrug. "Guess what, 
Margaret? I'm going to dance in 
the Civic Auditorium at the May 
festival. My mother was really hap- 
py. She says I'm going to be a 
great ballerina someday," and Nana 
whirled and twirled around the Pet- 
erson kitchen, which suddenly 
seemed to Katherine so common- 
place as to be almost unbearable. 

"That's fine," Margaret said kind- 
ly, her brown eyes scarcely noticing 



SLIGHT HAZARDS 



357 



Nana. Her interest was in her 
schoolbooks at the window seat. 
''Did you read about Leeuwenhoek 
last night? We had family night, 
and Daddy let me read the whole 
story ....'' Margaret was putting 
her lunch on her pile of school 
books. 

''No/' said Nana, on one toe eager 
to be out the door. 

Katherine handed her the butter. 

"You can call for me, Margaret/' 
Nana offered. 

"Okay/' said Margaret, "but we 
won't wait if you're not ready." 

Nana was whirling across the 
lawn. 

"Would you like to take danc- 
ing?" Katherine handed Margaret 
the sugar. 

"I guess so. Of course, I'm already 
taking piano and violin, so I'm pret- 
ty busy." Her brown eyes looked 
directly at her mother with an 
almost adult kindliness. "Mother, 
Miss Lester says I'm the best reader 
in the whole class." 

There was that lump in Kath- 
erine's throat again. She poured the 
milk so hurriedly she almost spilled 
it. 

FjAVID came in with four-year- 
old Mark piggyback. John was 
putting his lunch beside his cap, and 
then they all sat down to breakfast. 
David helped Mark say the bless- 
ing, and unfolded his napkin. "Was 
that Nana leaping across our flower 
beds?" 

"Yes." Katherine cut into her 
grapefruit. "Butter for their toast," 
she anticipated her husband's ques- 
tion. 

"If you could just pass me a few 
balls as soon as you get home, Dad- 



dy—" John was saying earnestly. 
That conversation must have started 
upstairs, Katherine thought. She 
listened absent-mindedly while Da- 
vid agreed to hurry home. She rose 
as soon as David finished and then 
was tempted to sit down again. 
What would it be like to linger at 
the breakfast table and read the 
paper or even a magazine the way 
Carrie often did? But if she did 
that, there would be no family 
prayers. They always retired to the 
living room for family prayers before 
David went, and then the children 
cleared the table while Katherine 
prepared for washing the dishes. 
Katherine had learned early that the 
children worked much more happily 
and willingly, if she worked at a 
task along beside them. 

Katherine knelt beside the sofa 
and leaned her cheek against her 
hands. She was so thankful for the 
children and her lovely home, for 
David who always came home so 
promptly and eagerly from work. 
She thought of Tom Arnold who 
often did not get home until very 
late in the evening after the chil- 
dren's bedtime. She guiltily forced 
her thoughts back to John, who was 
taking his turn at saying the family 
prayer. 

David patted her on the back and 
kissed her goodbye. "Take a good 
long rest today— morning and after- 
noon. We can do anything that 
needs doing when we come home. 
You look kind of pale." 

"She looks sad," Mark said. 

"No, I don't," Katherine laughed 
at him as his father swung him into 
the air for his goodbye kiss. Mar- 
garet and John joined in the leave 
taking. They make such a fuss over 



358 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



him, Katherine thought to herself. 
He is the world's best father. She'd 
banish all signs of disorderly think- 
ing, she promised herself. Children 
were too discerning. 

After the kitchen was straight- 
ened, the two school children were 
ready to take their leave. John 
spelled his five new words for her 
proudly. He was always so careful 
with his work. There were no bet- 
ter children anywhere. But maybe 
she was spoiling them for all the 
fun in life by making them be con- 
sistent with their chores, be in by 
five on school nights because Daddy 
came half an hour later. Now there 
was little Peter Arnold in the top 
half of his pajamas, happily petting 
his cat on the back steps in the 
chilly morning air. Maybe in bun- 
dling up her children she had 
bundled up something of their 
spirits. 

John and Margaret hadn't waited 
for Nana. She bit her lip. Was it 
unnatural for her children to refuse 
to be late for school? What if they 
were late one morning? She couldn't 
believe that she was thinking such 
things. 

Mark had his cap on and was 
struggling with his jacket. ''I can do 
it, I can do it!" he exclaimed proud- 
ly, when she offered to help. And, 
of course, he did do it. He was 
bundled against the chilly spring 
morning and out to play with a kiss 
from Katherine. 

She went upstairs when she heard 
the baby cry. How was it possible, 
she thought to herself, that each 
child was more wonderful than any- 
thing they had dreamed of? When 
he was bathed and fed, and sleepy, 
she laid him back in his bassinet. 



lyf ARK and Peter were arguing in 
the kitchen. Katherine felt the 
calm that the nursery had brought 
her begin to disappear. Peter w^as 
dressed after a fashion, but his shoes 
were damp and sandy. She couldn't 
lock her door against the children, 
but they never seemed to remember 
to wipe their feet. At least Peter 
didn't. 

'Tm hungry," Peter said hope- 
fully. 

''Didn't you eat breakfast at 
home, Peter?" At least her voice 
was perfectly calm. 

''Oh, yes," Peter said indifferently. 

"\\^ell, go and tell your own 
mother you're hungry for a change." 
Katherine leaned against the sink. 
What had possessed her to say such 
a terrible thing? 

"She's painting," Peter said from 
habit. 

"Well, then, tell her to stop paint- 
ing and to give you some food." 

Katherine felt it couldn't be she 
who was talking. Her voice must 
be perfectly normal, for Mark ac- 
cepted the unusual conversation 
without the slightest indication of 
alarm. The two little boys trotted 
across the yard to the Arnold house. 
Katherine began dust mopping the 
upstairs bedrooms. She had finished 
down the stairs when she heard the 
Arnold screen door bang. She 
crossed to the window. The two lit- 
tle boys were happily eating slices 
of bread covered with jam. Carrie 
opened the back door and handed 
out two tall glasses of milk. She 
would have to dash over and tell 
Carrie she was sorry about being 
so rude to the boys. Then Carrie 
came out and sat on the back porch 
and ate a slice of bread herself. No, 



SLIGHT HAZARDS 



359 



there was nothing to apologize to 
Carrie about. Carrie wouldn't have 
hurt feelings. She accepted the 
world as she found it. Perhaps Car- 
rie was the one who had time to 
know she was alive, and Katherine 
was the one who was being by- 
passed. 

npHE front door chime interrupted 
her thoughts. It was her moth- 
er, and she opened the door eagerly. 
The small, white-haired woman, so 
neat and cheerful, fragrant with a 
suggestion of scent, bustled in like 
a sudden warm south wind. How 
soft and familiar was the cheek she 
kissed. How sure and purposeful 
were the hands that drew off the 
gloves. 

''Oh, Mother, Fm so glad to see 
you. Fm having the blues this 
morning." Katherine had to stop 
^ talking. Another moment and she'd 
burst into tears. And the crazy 
thing was that there was simply 
nothing in her life to cry about. 
What on earth could be the mat- 
ter? 

"You need to get out. It's just 
that you're feeling tied down. A 
new baby makes you feel like that 
sometimes. What you should do 
is call someone and go somewhere 
for lunch . . . /' 

''Oh, no, I wouldn't like that 
really. But, Mother, would you 
mind, maybe I will just go visiting 
next door for a bit. I haven't been 
over to Carrie's for ages, and I can 
check on Mark." 

Her mother was already slipping 
into one of her aprons. "Stay awhile, 
won't you? I want to spend a little 
time with my newest grandson. He 
is such a darling. Papa says he's the 



image of some of the Johnsons, but 
I guess the Petersons think he's a 
lot like David. His chin now . . . ." 

Katherine pulled on her coat and 
fled through the back door. Carrie 
had gone in. She went up the back 
steps and knocked on the door. The 
boys were digging in the bare back 
yard. They were so busy they hard- 
ly noticed her. "Grandma's over to 
our house, Mark," she said. 

"Oh, boy," said Mark, but he 
went on digging. "I got to finish 
these caves." 

"Have to," corrected Katherine as 
Carrie called to her to come in. 
Katherine stepped into the cluttered 
kitchen. The breakfast dishes still 
lay on the table and cupboard. A 
cereal box had tipped over and 
spilled from cupboard to floor. 

"In here," Carrie called. "I'm in 
the living room." 

The ironing board was open, but 
Carrie was working at a sewing ma- 
chine. Curls of dust looked bleakly 
into the sun slanting down from the 
long, bare windows. 

"Fm making me the cutest skirt," 
Carrie smiled, sweeping up some 
pins with her hand. She dropped 
the skirt on a small table and 
crossed to the couch where she 
curled up with her bare legs beneath 
her. "No, no, it's all right. I've been 
hunting for an excuse to stop work- 
ing. Besides, you never get over 
to see me, you're so busy, so this is 
a real occasion. All I have are some 
stale doughnuts. We can eat those." 

"No thanks," Katherine laughed. 
"I'm just in need of— of someone to 
talk to, I guess. Someone not in 
the family— if you know what I 
mean." 



360 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



Carrie nodded and twisted her 
hair up into her pony tail. How 
comfortable Katherine felt. Carrie 
always made people feel so at ease. 
Even if there was always such a clut- 
ter in her house, you always felt 
welcome. 

Katherine looked out the front 
window to the grass just beginning 
to show an interest in being green 
again. ''You're always so calm, Car- 
rie, you ne\'er seem to ha\'e any 
problems . . . ." 

Carrie tossed her head back 
against the couch and began to 
laugh at the ceiling. "I admit I 
don't spend much time woir^nng 
about problems, but my, I really 
have them. I guess you didn't know 
about Miss Lester arranging appoint- 
ments for me with a child psycholo- 
gist over Nana . . . ." 

Katherine stared at Carrie, 'Tm 
so sorry, I didn't mean to . . . ." 

''It's all right," Carrie smiled. 
"Nana's always had little nervous 
tics, but then she began bursting 
into tears in school— in class for no 
reason. Anyway, to make a long 
story short, it seems I'm too permis- 
sive as a parent. We don't have 
enough rules. The children aren't 
secure because I let them do pretty 
much as they please." 

I^ATHERINE shut her eyes and 
then opened them. Darling 
little Nana not feeling secure. She 
remembered how Margaret and 
John complained when they had to 
report home at five on school nights 
to take care of chores and homework 
and to help get ready for dinner. 
She had been feeling guilty about 
that. 



"And Tom," Carrie's voice went 
on, "well, Tom does most of his 
work in the office or the public li- 
brary because he can't stand the 
clutter at home, he says. You should 
hear him about . . . ." 

Katherine felt a moment's embar- 
rassment. Yes, she had heard Tom, 
and she'd always w^ondered what 
kind of person he was to raise his 
voice so. She closed her mind to 
further thoughts on that subject. 
She had no right to listen to these 
problems. 

"But I'm going to try to change. 
I'm going to get over and visit you 
more, Katherine. I always used to 
feel happier after being over to your 
house. I'd determine to go home 
and be a better wife and mother. 
I'm going to work out a schedule 
and really stick to it." 

An hour later, when Katherine 
took a hungry little boy home to 
lunch with her, she felt in such good 
spirits that she wondered how she 
could have been so blue that morn- 
ing. Her mother had finished fold- 
ing the clothes out of the dryer and 
had fed Bobby. 

"I did your vacuuming, too," she 
greeted Katherine, "and your lunch 
is on the table. Come on, Mark, 
Grandma will help you get washed 
up for lunch. Then I'm going to 
slip home and fix Papa his lunch, 
but I won't go unless you promise 
to take a good long nap to make up 
for this morning. But I can see 
the visit did you good. You know, 
Katherine, a visit in your friendly, 
happy home is always such a joy 
to Papa and me." 

Katherine lay down beside Mark 
and held his hand until he drifted 
off to sleep. Then she slipped into 



SLIGHT HAZARDS 361 

her own room and stretched out on "Hurry, Daddy/' John coaxed, 

the big double bed. In a moment Mark and Peter tagged along to 

she was asleep. Mark never napped watch. 

for much more than an hour, so After dinner and the dishes, John 

Katherine usually provided an hour said his combinations in arithmetic 

of quiet play for him after his nap, for David, and Margaret told about 

before he went outside again. He an electric magnet they had made 

painted or colored or cut with toy at school that day. Then Margaret 

scissors or molded with clay. Today practised her music while Katherine 

she buttoned him into one of the put up the lunches for the next day. 

many paint smocks she had made It was almost bedtime for the chil- 

from David's old shirts and got out dren. David would be carrying 

the tubes of finger paints. While Mark up any minute. He'd already 

he worked she lay on the floor and had his bath with John, and David 

did her exercises. had helped him into his pajamas. 

After a moment she got up and She could see his head curled against 

went to the back door. There had P^^^^ ^ shoulder as he read about 

been no knock, but she opened it Wmnie the Pooh pretendmg he was 

anyway. Yes, there was Peter wait- ^ ^^^^^ ^"^ ^^^^^"g ^P "^'^^ ^ ^^1' 

ing patiently on the back step for ^^on to the hive of bees. 

Mark. ^'Come in, Peter,'' she said Katherine looked around the neat 

gently, ''come in and help Mark kitchen, shmmg with anticipation 

fingerpaint for a while. I have a ^^^ tomorrow s breakfast. She hung 

smock just especially for you, too." ?"* ^'^'^ ^.^^^^^^l ^''^ ^^^^^^ '^^ 

had embroidered before she and 

Peter's eyes sparkled. It would ^^vid were married, 

be more fun for Mark with a friend, ^^y^ g^i^g to help Carrie, and 

too. She should have done this be- 5^^ ^an help me," she said softly to 

^ore. herself. 

One of Carrie's lovely paintings 
JOHN and Margaret dashed in ^^^i^ look beautiful in the hall. 
^ after school to change clothes it was wonderful to have a talent 
and then dashed out to play again, like that. But homemaking was 
Promptly at five they came in and wonderful, too, and it did take in- 
washed. John set the table while genuity and quick thinking and 
Margaret helped her mother with planning to make a day end happily 
the dinner. Katherine looked out and make the home a place where 
the window. Yes, it was five-thirty, the family wanted to be. She flipped 
and there was David. What a dash out the kitchen light and watched 
there was to the door to greet the moonlight lap against the win- 
^^^dy- dow sill. The house was quiet. 

'Tlenty of time to pass a few Family prayer, the trip upstairs, the 

balls," Daddy assured him. He put tucking in, all were over for the 

his briefcase away. ''It's worth com- night. Katherine carried Bobbie 

ing home to get a reception like downstairs and rocked him in the 

that," David grinned at Katherine big rocker while David read at his 

as he kissed her. desk. 



362 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



'Turn on the television if you 
like/' David said, ''it won't bother 
me. 

"Vm enjoying the quiet/' Kath- 
erine laughed, hugging the baby 
to her. 

'TouVe loved him long enough/' 
David said in a few minutes. "It's 
my turn now." 

He cradled new little Bobby into 
his arms, and then when he abso- 
lutely refused to open even an eye, 
David took him upstairs and put 
him in his bassinet for the night. 

Katherine opened a magazine and 
read: ''Homemaking, the Ideal 
Career for Women." She would 
loan this to Carrie. Both of us 
need articles like this, she thought. 

''Katherine. Katherine." David 
had sat down on the couch beside 
her. He held out two white en- 
velopes. It took her a moment to 



realize that David meant for her 
to open them. 

"Oh, David!" 

There were tickets to the spring 
Community Concert series and tick- 
ets to the Little Theater. 

"It will be wonderful to go," and 
she hugged him delightedly. 

"You seemed so downhearted 
this morning that I thought maybe 
you needed some cheering up, or 
at least a change of scenery." 

Had she been depressed this 
morning? Yes, she had forgotten. 
She concentrated for a minute try- 
ing to puzzle out just what had been 
the matter the last few days and 
this morning. Well, it didn't mat- 
ter; she was back on an even keel 
now. She snuggled up against 
David and opened her magazine 
again. A homemaker was impor- 
tant; anyway, she knew she was, and 
she turned the page. 



LUear Qjiag 

Ivy Houtz V^ooWey 

Dear Flag — 

Did you borrow the red from the reddest rose 

And match it with patriot's blood? 

Did the heart of that flower feel a soldier's last pulse 

While it still held that glow in the bud? 

Dear Flag — 

Did a soul before you were born 
Bring his whiteness and offer to you 
The unsullied promise of courageous ones 
Who died for the thing they held true? 

Dear Flag — 

Did the heavens above take a strip from her breast 

Bedeck it with resplendent stars, 

Then fashion it after a pattern from God 

Completed with red and white bars? 

Dear Flag — 

Do you thrill as I do when proudly you float 

In the air, on the land and the sea? 

Your message from God, "Right is might, right is right — ' 

With this plan our great land was made free. 



A Relief Society Gleaning 

Rachel Giant Tayloi 



RECENTLY a tiny photo two 
and one-half by four inches, 
bequeathed to me because 
my name was Rachel, became a chal- 
lenge. I had known three of the 
six women in the picture from child- 
hood, my grandmother Rachel 
Grant, Aunt Emmeline Wells, and 
Bathsheba Smith, but who were the 
other three, and what offices did 
they hold in the Relief Society? 

They were all fine looking women 
and had been carefully posed. Their 
dark dresses with pleats and points, 
white collars, and long watch chains, 
were most interesting. Apparently, 
the photographer did not say 
''Smile," perhaps because they were 
the dignified officers of the Thir- 
teenth Ward Relief Society. 

The date. May 1873, on the back 
of the picture led me to visit the 
Ghurch Historian's office and ask 
if they had any records that might 
assist me in my search for the names 
of the officers of the Thirteenth 
Ward Relief Society at that time. 
To my delight, the attendant 
brought out a much-used but well 
preserved brown leather book, con- 
taining 650 closely written pages of 
minutes. Included in the minutes 
were the names of all members and 
the dates they joined the society. 

The minutes of the May meeting 
in 1873, revealed the probable rea- 
son for the photo being taken, for 
Margaret Mitchell, Grandmother's 
second counselor, was leaving for 
the Sandwich Islands, where her 
husband was to become the mission 



president. The records gave desired 
names and dates for my picture — 
Rachel Ivins Grant, President, April 
18, 1868; Bathsheba W. Smith, First 
Gounselor, May 6th, 1869; Margaret 
Mitchell, Second Gounselor, April 
18, 1868; Elizabeth Goddard, Secre- 
tary, April 18, 1868; Emmeline B. 
Wells, Assistant Secretary, May 
1871; and Mary Musser, Treasurer, 
May 3, 1871. 

Grandmother Grant and Eliza- 
beth Goddard served as president 
and secretary of the society for 
thirty years. Here are some of the 
first and last entries of this out- 
standing historical record: 

Record of the organization of the 
Female Relief Society of the Thir- 
teenth Ward, Salt Lake City: 

Bishop Woolley's residence 
April 18th, 1868 

Present: Bishop Edwin D. Woolley 
[Grandfather of President J. Reuben Clark, 
Jr.] and his counselors, W. S. Godbe and 
F. A. Mitchell. 

Meeting opened by prayer by the Bishop 
after which the bishop took the chair and 
Brother W. S. Godbe was appointed sec- 
retary pro tern. 

The bishop made some very interesting 
remarks relative to the organization about 
to be formed. Said that he had been 
slow with regard to the Society — that he 
had not felt the spirit of it until he had 
heard the remarks of President Young ex- 
pressed at the last conference — that it was 
not his habit to be in a hurry in his 
movements but be cool and deliberate. He 
said in the organization he wished to se- 
lect such sisters for officers as would lis- 
ten to his council and carry out such 
measures as he should suggest from time 
to time. 

Page 363 



364 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 




Photograph by C. W. Carter 

OFFICERS OF THE THIRTEENTH WARD 
(SALT LAKE CITY) RELIEF SOCIETY, May 1873 

Front row, seated, left to right: Margaret Mitchell, Second Counselor, appointed 
April 18, 1868; Rachel R. Grant, President, April 18, 1868; Bathsheba W. Smith, First 
Counselor, May 6, 1869. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Emmeline B. Wells, Assistant Secretary, May 1, 
1871; Elizabeth Goddard, Secretary, April 18, 1868; Mary Musser, Treasurer, May 13, 
1871. 



The bishop continued by saying that 
if the sisters needed assistance the breth- 
ren would be on hand to help — that he 
did not wish them to perform heavy and 
laborious duties, such as would tax their 
strength. He wished them to go to work 
to make their own clothing and establish 
such fashions for dress as would be be- 
coming for the Saints and not subject 
themselves to imitate fashions which are 
invented and worn by dishonorable women 
of the world. 

The bishop then suggested that the 
meeting proceed to organize the Society 
and moved that Mrs. Rachel R. Grant be 



chosen president which was seconded and 
carried unanimously. 

He then moved that Mrs. Grant pro- 
ceed to choose her counselors. 

Mrs. Grant then made choice of Mrs. 
Annie Godbe for her first counselor and 
Mrs. Margaret Mitchell for her second 
counselor, which was carried unanimously. 

The bishop and his counselors laid their 
hands upon the head of Mrs. Grant and 
blessed and ordained her and set her apart 
to be the presidentess over the Female 
Relief Society of the Thirteenth Ward, 
the bishop officiating as spokesman. 

They then proceeded to ordain Mrs. 



A RELIEF SOCIETY GLEANING 



365 



Godbe and set her apart to act as first 
counselor to the Presidentess. Brother 
Godbe officiating in the same manner, 
they ordained Mrs. Mitchell to act as 
second counselor to Mrs. Grant and with 
Mrs. Godbe to assist her in all the vari- 
ous duties of her office and councillor. 

It was then moved that Mrs. Elizabeth 
H. Goddard be chosen to act as secretary 
and Mrs. Ann L. Musser as treasurer, sec- 
onded and carried unanimously. (Four- 
teen sisters were named as teachers in the 
ward.) 

The bishop invited Miss E. R. Snow 
to make remarks, when she arose and 
addressed the sisters present, by saying 
this society had much for its encourage- 
ment in the kind remarks of the bishop 
and also in combining a great amount of 
ability — that inasmuch as the sisters keep 
themselves humble and united there is 
nothing to prevent them doing much good, 
becoming truly a model society, as sug- 
gested by the bishop. Very appropriate 
and instructive remarks were then made 
by Elders Godbe and Mitchell. Meeting 
adjourned to April 30th at Mrs. Mary 
Godbe's residence at 2 p.m. 

William S. Godbe 

Secretary Pro Tem. 

INCLUDED in the minutes 
tliroughout the book was a record 
of the donations of members. A 
summary of these was included in 
an item that mentioned Father's 
[President Heber J. Grant's] aid to 
the society. 

Through the management of H. J. 
Grant in 1886, the investment in the 
Thirteenth Ward store was sold to J. P. 
Freeze for $1,000 with which was pur- 
chased nine shares in Z.G.M.I. Have also 
deposited $432 in the State Bank of Utah 
at eight per cent interest. Bro. Heber J. 
Grant donated to the Society $50, whose 
liberality helped to increase our invest- 
ment. The total disbursements to the 
poor amount to $3710 cash. In merchan- 
dise $1758. This is dating from 1868 to 
1893. To Temple $805.50. Merchants 
$105.00, to hospital $102.00, to Emigra- 



tion $161.99, Wheat $185.85. Building 
$232.40, Silk factory $20. Have dis- 
persed from two to five hundred dollars 
in carpets, blinds, curtains and other 
adornments for assembly room. 

To make their record complete, 
Sister Goddard wrote of the first 
organization of the society: 

Historical Sketch of the Thirteenth 
Ward Relief Society 

First account of the society formed was 
on 29th August 1855. On September 
19th Sister Pascal was appointed to act 
as president and treasurer and Sister Eliza- 
beth Goddard as secretary. 

Meetings were held in the basement of 
the Social Hall, which were devoted to 
sewing, such as making quilts, sewing 
carpet rags towards making a carpet for 
the old Tabernacle, braiding straw for 
bonnets, etc. In 1857 the meeting dis- 
continued on account of the unsettled 
state with regard to the army coming to 
molest us, which caused us to leave our 
homes and go south. 

On the 18th of August 1868 the so- 
ciety was organized according to the pat- 
tern of the first organization instituted by 
the Prophet Joseph Smith on March 17th, 
1842. 

To end her records, Sister God- 
dard wrote the following touching 
message: 

These are the last minutes I can write 
in this book. Feel thankful to my Heav- 
enly Father that he has enabled me to 
record so many pages in the 30 years 
acting as secretary. I now resign this 
book to others, on account of my ad- 
vanced age. Praying that the work will 
prosper in younger and more efficient 
hands. And that the blessings of the 
Lord may ever be with my dear sisters of 
the Thirteenth Ward Relief Society and 
all other wards engaged in this labor of 
love until it shall be said 'There are no 
poor in Zion." 

Lovingly your sister and fellow worker, 
Elizabeth Goddard. 



(bixtif ijears J/Lgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, June i, and June 15, 1897 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

HONORING OUR PARENTS: It is right and proper that children shonld honor 
their parents, and what is more fitting than to meet together on their parents' natal 
day . . . and talk o\er the reminiscences of their childhood and rehearse all the good 
and pleasant things they have experienced, and store their minds with memories rich 
and precious to hand down to coming generations. ... If children have differences 
they are soon forgotten and naught but the happy times remembered. Ties have been 
formed that will never be broken. Children grow up, get married and are in a measure 
separated, but there is in each heart a bond of love. A love that has grown with their 
lives and will continue to grow stronger and stronger while life shall last, and in the 
eternal worlds it will grow no less. 

— Editorial 

THE PIONEER JUBILEE: Great preparations are going forward here and in 
other adjacent locations for celebrating the Pioneer Jubilee of a half century; the Hall 
of Relics is nearing its completion and is quite artistic in design, and presents some- 
thing of the appearance in its whiteness of the World's Fair buildings in Chicago. . . . 
The foundation for the monument in honor of Brigham Young is also in process and 
the work is being pushed as rapidly as possible. The pioneers themselves, the real 
veterans, should be honored and made to feel that their labors are appreciated by those 
who are reaping in great measure the benefits of their toil and endeavors. . . , 

— News Note 

VICTORIA THE GREAT 

The dew was on the summer lawn, 
The roses bloomed, the woods were green. 
When forth there came as fresh as dawn 
A maiden with majestic mien .... 

Longer and longer may she reign, 
As through a summer night serene, 
Whence day doth never wholly wane; 
God spare and bless our empress-queen. 

— Alfred Austin 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SUMMIT STAKE: President Mary C. 
Atwood presiding, said: "I am pleased to say we have the annual reports from every 
branch in the Stake, we number seventeen branches, three of them being in Wyoming." 
.... Elmina S. Taylor said, ", . . The Prophet Joseph turned the key of knowledge 
for women; he made it possible for us to meet together and speak of the principles of 
the Gospel. I say God bless this noble band of sisters that administer to the needy." 
. . . Sister Emma Goddard . . . advised daughters to love and cherish their parents 
while they live .... — L.N. 

MRS. GARRETT'S PARTY: There was a very pleasant gathering of brethren 
and sisters at the home of Elder Geo. B. W^allace in this city on the afternoon of 
Thursday June 10, the occasion being the birthday of his daughter, Mrs, Mary E. 
Garrett. T'he rooms were fragrant with the odor of June roses .... Sister Garrett is 
ver}' fond of old ladies and quite a number were invited to her party. Sisters Susan 
Grant and Melissa Lambson, both pioneers of 1 847, helped with their remembrances. . . . 

— News Note 
Page 366 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramoiia W. Cannon 



lyfRS. ENRICO FERMI, widow 
of the famed nuclear physicist, 
attended in 1955 as historian for 
the Atomic Energy Commission, 
the Atoms-for-Peace Conference in 
Geneva, Switzerland. In the book 
she subsequently authored. Atoms 
for the World, she predicts that 
Russia between 1950-1960, will grad- 
uate 1,200,000 scientists and engi- 
neers, compared with 900,000 in the 
United States— 300,000 more gradu- 
ates than we are likely to have. 

pRICA ANDERSON is the author 
of The World of Albeit Schweit- 
zer, a book of unusual photographs 
taken at the famous mission hospital 
at Lambarene, French Equatorial 
Africa, where, for fifty years, this 
great medical missionary carried on 
his work of helping the natives and 
studying tropical diseases. His phil- 
osophy is "Reverence for Life." 

jyiRS. IVY BAKER PRIEST, 
United States Treasurer, was 
the overwhelmingly amazed guest of 
honor on Ralph Edwards' 'This Is 
Your Life" television program, on 
March 13. National admiration was 
hers as the story of her gallant early 
struggle unfolded— all the way from 



her childhood epoch at Bingham 
Canyon, Utah, to Bountiful, Utah, 
to Washington, D. C. 

lyrRS. R. F. HERNDON, of 

Springfield, Illinois, died in 
March at the age of one hundred 
and two years. She is believed to 
be the last person in Springfield who 
had seen Abraham Lincoln. 

lyiRS. ARTHUR U. (Blanche) 
MINER, mother of four chil- 
dren, an intelligent, talented, pub- 
lic-spirited woman, and a Latter-day 
Saint, has been appointed to the 
Board of Regents of the University 
of Utah. 

lyrANY descendants of titled 
French families are influential 
in French life today. The Duchess 
of Montesquieu - Fezensac, one of 
the most beautiful women of 
France, is a grandmother and holds 
an M.D. degree. The Countess of 
Paris, who would be Queen of 
France today had the Bourbon dy- 
nasty survived, is a very popular 
public figure and the mother of 
eleven children. Countess Jean de 
Beaumont is the capable mayor of 
the village of Mareil-sur-Mauldre. 
The heroic nurse of the Indo-Chi- 
nese war, the ''angel of Dienbien- 
phu," is young Viscountess Gene- 
vieve de Galard-Terraube, now wed. 

Page 367 



EDITORIAL 



VOL. 44 



JUNE 1957 



NO. 6 



cJhe i2jth J^nnual (church (conference 



AT the conclusion of the i2yth 
annual conference of the 
Church, tens of thousands of 
Latter-day Saints had gained a re- 
newed determination to live the 
gospel more fully. Each succeeding 
conference seems to be more vital, 
more spiritual and uplifting than the 
last, perhaps, because the need for 
renewed spirituality is more urgent. 
Hearts swelled with gratitude as 
words of encouragement, warning, 
and counsel were spoken by Presi- 
dent David O. McKay and by other 
General Authorities. 

President David O. McKay pre- 
sided and conducted all seven 
sessions of the conference and all of 
the General Authorities were in at- 
tendance. Elder Marion G. Rom- 
ney gave the C.B.S. "Church of the 
Air" sermon, 'The Voice of the 
Spirit.'' Proceedings of the general 
Priesthood meeting, which was held 
Saturday evening, April 6, in the 
Tabernacle, were carried by closed 
circuit to ninety-five assemblages of 
the Priesthood of the Church 
throughout the United States and 
Canada. 

After telling of the growth and 
activity in the Church during the 
past year. President McKay used as 
his text for his opening address, 
Matthew 7:21: "Not every one that 
saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven; 
but he that doeth the will of my 

Page 368 



Father which is in heaven.'' He 
said that "salvation is an individual 
affair," and that it is "an outstand- 
ing doctrine of the Church that 
each individual carries the responsi- 
bility to work out his own salva- 
tion." He described salvation as a 
"process of gradual development/' 
stating: 

"He who would ascend the stair- 
way leading upward to eternal life 
must tread it step by step from the 
base stone to the summit of its 
flight. Not a single stair can be 
missed, not one duty neglected, if 
the climber would avoid danger and 
delay, and arrive with all safety and 
expedition at the topmost landing 
of the celestial exaltation." 

PRESIDENT Stephen L Rich- 
ards explained to the saints that 
reproof of the "wayward" is proper 
when given in love and kindness. He 
stated that the Lord had revealed to 
the Latter-day Saints the manner in 
which reproof should be given. He 
then quoted: 

No power or influence can or ought to 
be maintained by virtue of the priesthood, 
only by persuasion, by long-suffering, by 
gentleness and meekness, and by love un- 
feigned .... 

Reproving betimes with sharpness, 
when moved upon by the Holy Ghost; 
and then showing forth afterwards an in- 
crease of love toward him whom thou hast 
reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his 
enemy (D. & C. 121:41, 43). 



EDITORIAL 



369 



President Richards continued: '1 
know that a great effort is being put 
forth by milhons of good people to 
hold before the youth the advan- 
tages and the lasting values emanat- 
ing from the teachings of our Lord." 
He stressed that it is necessary ''to 
make clear that the kingdom of 
God is a kingdom of law; that the 
governing laws are of divine origin; 
that they are eternally right and do 
not change — interpretations may 
vary, but the laws are eternal; that 
infraction of the law is sin and 
draws a penalty/' 

PRESIDENT J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
stated in his scholarly address on 
the subject of the Constitution of 
the United States being a divine sys- 
tem of human government, that our 
''great and priceless liberties, includ- 
ing the security of our homes and 
property, our freedom of speech and 
of the press, freedom of religion and 
the free exercise thereof, indeed 
freedom itself and its liberties as our 
fathers knew and enjoyed, as also, 
ourselves, depend upon its preser- 
vation." 

President Clark further stated: 
^\ . . the divine sanction ... re- 



peatedly given by the Lord himself 
to the Constitution of the United 
States . . . makes the principles of 
that document an integral part of 
my religious faith." He further de- 
clared: "God gave us the power, 
each of us, to enshrine in our hearts 
the eternal truths of our Constitu- 
tion, that, come what may, we shall 
never desert these truths, but work 
always and unceasingly that, as 
Lincoln said, 'government of the 
people, by the people, and for the 
people, shall not perish from the 
earth.' " 

Conference is a miraculous time- 
conference time affects for good 
people in many parts of the world. 

It was a blessed privilege to hear 
the words of counsel, admonition, 
and encouragement from the Gen- 
eral Authorities given within the 
hallowed walls of the historic Taber- 
nacle on Temple Square, April 5, 6, 
and yth, 1957. Relief Society sisters 
throughout the Church were im- 
pressed with a great desire to main- 
tain homes where the gospel prin- 
ciples are taught and lived, and 
where spirituality prevails. 

-H. W. A. 



Sin 1 1 Lemonam - JLuc^ j<fane Ujnmhaii uXraght 

December 13, 1875 — March 31, 1957 

T UCY Jane (Jennie) Brimhall Knight, beloved leader among women, and 
former counselor in the general presidency of Relief Society, died at 
her home in Edgemont, Provo, Utah, March 31, 1957. She was a daugh- 
ter of George H. Brimhall, former President of Brigham Young University, 
and Alsina Wilkins Brimhall. Her husband, J. Will Knight, devoted 
Church worker and prominent in the industrial development of the West, 
died in March 1956. Two sons and ten brothers and sisters survive Sister 
Knight. 



370 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 

Interested in ci\'ic improvement and in education, Sister Knight sup- 
ported with her time and means many worthy endeavors. She and her 
husband were generous patrons of Brigham Young University, and she 
was honored by B.Y.U. in 1951 as a distinguished akmmus. One of the 
women's dormitories was named in her honor in 1954. She was a mem- 
ber of the B.Y.U. Emeritus Club. 

Sister Knight's service in the auxihary organizations of the Church 
began in her young womanhood. While living in Canada, she was active 
in the Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association and in the Sun- 
day School. 

She was appointed by President Heber J. Grant in 1921 as First Coun- 
selor to President Clarissa S. Williams in the general presidency of Relief 
Society. She acted in this position with devotion and gracious qualities 
of inspirational leadership. With the release of Sister Williams in 1928, 
Sister Knight, while relieved of her responsibilities in the general presi- 
dency, continued as a member of the general board until 1939. She was 
a competent administrator and a judicious and understanding friend of 
women. Blessed with fluency of expression and a beautiful speaking 
voice, she represented the general board on many occasions with distinc- 
tion. She was a delegate to meetings of the National Council of Women 
and represented Relief Society at two national conferences on social work 
and attended many other important conventions and meetings. 

Sister Knight served as matron in the Salt Lake Temple from 1944 to 
1947 while her husband served in the temple presidency. 

She will be long remembered as a lovely and capable woman in whose 
life the qualities of compassion, intelligence, and understanding were 
beautifully blended. 



9- 



ne in the Jxaibab 

Eva Wflles Wangsgaard 



I walked alone into the wood 

And was companioned there; 

Not by the curious fawn that stood 
Then sprang off hght as air. 

And not by pink and columbine 

That touched my sandaled feet. 

A greater comradeship was mine, 
Root-deep and leaf-complete. 

Here was a friendliness to gain 
Fir-tall and pinion-wide. 

Peace was as near as my own vein 
And courage walked beside. 




%ohA. 

TO THE FIELD 



Summer Vl/ork llieeUngs 

TT is the desire of the general board that a work meeting be held each 
month, as heretofore, during the summer period, June through Sep- 
tember 1957. 

[Program for the 1 io'oemher Q/ast Sunday 
ibverung 1 1 ieeting 

npHE special program for Sunday, November 3, 1957, 'To Build a Spiritual 
House,'' was mailed to Relief Society stake presidents in May 1957. 
We urge that these programs be distributed to the wards without delay. 

The program includes two numbers from the Singing Mothers chorus. 
For these numbers it is recommended that a sacred anthem already in their 
repertoire be chosen, and an appropriate hymn from the Latter-day Saint 
hymn book. It is suggested that these numbers be practiced during the 
summer months. 

(^opies of vUist LJe /Lot cJnat 0/ 11 Lust iue J/tvout 

1 1 Lyi Q/atner's iuusiness? Jytvaiiaole 

r^OPIES of the book Wist Ye Not That I Must Be About My Father's 
Business.^ by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. are again available and may 
be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah, for $2 postpaid. An invaluable reference 
on the visit of Jesus to the temple at twelve years of age, the book gives 
details on temple ceremonies and sacrifices in the time of Christ, with 
illustrations. This book makes an excellent gift. 



ionde s (choice 

Ethel Jacohson 

Satin shall I wear, or lace, Velvet shall it be, or silk, 

With a train of airy grace? Soft as ermine, white as milk? 

Thistledown and moonbeams, please^ Weave a film oi candle glow 

A thiush-enchanted summer breeze, Stitched with petals row on row, 

Pearls that decked a mermaid's ear. With mornings stars to wreathe my hair .... 

And silver moth wings, cobweb-sheer. Embroider me a dream to wear! 

Page 371 



//Lodesty SJs the {Best [Policyi 



Keeping Due Measure 



fu^/{^/i/ is the 
best policy 




CUSAN looked down at the beau- 
tiful alexandrite ring which she 
had recently received from her 
brother who had been touring in 
Egypt. She was watching the bril- 
liances which were reflected from 
the many precision cut facets as she 
moved the ring from bright sunlight 
into the shadow. She had noticed 
that in the sunlight the stone would 
be a blue-green and, in artificial 
light, it would almost be a maroon 
color. ''Look, Mother/' she said 
finally, ''this ring doesn't confine 
itself to just one beautiful color.'' 

Her mother admired the brilliant 
stone again and replied, "No, dear, 
it doesn't. It is like many of the 
virtues of life which aren't confined 
to just one phase of our lives." 

Page 372 



"That's like modesty," Susan said. 
"Modesty is featured on the last 
new poster at the chapel. Modesty 
doesn't reflect good taste in clothes 
alone, but also in our actions. What 
else would you think modesty 
would include. Mother?" 

"What about the way you talk 
and the respect which you have for 
yourself?" her mother answered. 

Even though their conversation 
was interrupted by a telephone call, 
Susan didn't let the analogy of mod- 
esty and the ring go completely out 
of her thoughts. She remembered 
conversations with her girl friends, 
and how they had expressed the 
idea that modesty referred only to 
clothes and the manner in which 
people dressed. 

Susan checked the dictionary for 
the meaning of modesty and found 
that the word "modest" came from 
a Latin word "modestus" which 
means "keeping due measure." The 
thought came to her, one must keep 
due measure in every phase or activ- 
ity of life. How grateful she was 
that her parents set this example be- 
fore her and her brothers and sisters. 
In reviewing their home life, Susan 
could see that her parents did try 
to keep due measure. That would 
be a good motto to keep in mind- 
to keep due measure in all things— 
and then, perhaps, her life would 
reflect true brilliances as did her 
ring. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



Il ientai cJ^llness - Jr i iational 'JJtsaster 

F. Barry Ryan 

President, National Association for Mental Health 

/^LOUDED by fear, ignorance, shame, and sheer disinterest, the problem 

of mental illness has been hidden away in the closets of society for 
generations while its victims have suffered intense agony, disgrace, and 
banishment. 

Only now that it assumes the proportions of a national disaster have 
we begun to apply the same sane and intelligent approach to the allevia- 
tion of mental illness which has been used in conquering such scourges as 
smallpox, diphtheria, and polio. 

More than 250,000 new patients are admitted to mental hospitals each 
year, and mental disorders are estimated by the United States Public Health 
Service as an important factor in fifty or seventy per cent of all medical 
cases treated by physicians. 

The National Institute of Mental Health concerns itself with research 
and extension of community services through legally constituted bodies 
such as Bureaus of Mental Health in many states. 

The National Association for Mental Health, with forty state associa- 
tions and over 500 local associations affiliated, has a six-point program 
for improving the nation's mental health: 

1. Education (both for citizens and professional personnel) 

2. Volunteer services (in mental hospitals and clinics) 

3. Information and referral centers 

4. Legislation (in support of sound mental health laws and appropriations) 

5. Sufficient facilities and personnel (through legislation, scholarships, institutes 
and seminars) 

6. Research 



^t the cJshtar \^ate 

"Sic transit gloria mundi" 
EJsie N. Chaney 

Here is not glory that was Babylon 

But all glory in its last repose! 

Dust and broken brick, from which has flown 

All living fragrance, as a rose 

Lies scattered on the ground. 

From all their emptiness — no sound. 

No motion, save the flash of azure wing 
Wheeling where the Hanging Gardens stood. 
All dungeons open to the sky; no hidden thing 
Left secret; no sepulchre retains its golden hood. 
O Babylon, I never dreamed your fall so great 
Until I stood beside the Ishtar Gate! 



Page 373 



LKecipes c/rom the (bamoan 1 1 iission 

Suhmitted by Rita H. Stone 

Baked Fish In Coconut Cream 

4 fillets of any white fish or i chopped onion 

1 No. 1 can red salmon salt and pepper to taste 

pe'epe'e (coconut cream) 

Place fish in a sliallow baking dish, cover with chopped onion. Salt and pepper to 
taste and cover with pe'epe'e. Bake in moderate oven for one-half hour or until set 
and nicely browned. 

Cocoa Rice 

1 c. rice 2 tbsp. cocoa 

3 qts. water 1 c. pe'epe'e 

sugar to taste 

Thoroughly wash the rice and drain. Boil the rice in the water until soft, and 
add cocoa mixed with a small amount of water and sugar. Just before serving, add the 
pe'epe'e. This is very good for a breakfast dish. 

Palusami 

taro leaves pe'epe'e 

small amount of chopped onion 1 12-oz. can corn beef (if desired) 

Cook tender taro leaves for ten minutes in boiling water and drain well. Place 
the leaves in baking dish with a little chopped onion and cover with pe'epe'e. Place in 
moderate oven until set or thickened. Corn beef may be added for variety. 

Young taro leaves are one of the best Samoan greens and pro\'ide a good source 
of vitamins. This is a very common way of serving taro leaves. However, spinach 
leaves and Swiss chard can be used. 

Banana Poi 

8 ripe bananas leaves from orange 

1 c. pe'epe'e or lemon tree 

Mash bananas into a pulp and add the pe'epe'e. If leaves from an orange or 
lemon tree arc available, put a few of them in also for added flavor. 



Salaki 

4 papayas 1 fresh pineapple or 

8 ripe bananas 1 No. 2 can crushed pineapple 

1 c. pe'epe'e 

Cut papa}'n and bananas into small pieces. Peel and grate the fresh pineapple. 
(1 No. 2 can of cruslied piiicap])le may be used in place of the fresh one.) Combine 
together with pe'epe'e and a few ice cubes. A very good dessert. 

Page 374 



RECIPES FROM THE SAMOAN MISSION 375 

Coconut Balls 

10 ruskets (biscuits) i can condensed milk 

2 tbsp. cocoa sweeten to taste 

/4 c. raisins coconut as needed 

Vt c. chopped nuts 

Mix together the crushed ruskets, the nuts, cocoa, raisins, and the milk, and press 
into little balls. Then roll them in the coconut and leave to set. Do not bake. 



Coconut Biscuits 

Vi c. butter 3 c. flour 

2 c. sugar 3 tsp. baking powder 

3 c. fresh grated coconut 2 tbsp. karo syrup 

(not dried or processed) 

Cream the butter and sugar. Add the syrup and beat well. Stir in coconut and 
gradually add the flour and baking powder. If the coconut seems very moist, a little 
more flour may be added. Place spoonfuls of dough on a greased cooky sheet and bake 
in a moderate oven. 



Raw Fish and Pe'epe'e 

Cut any boneless white fish in small pieces. Cover with lemon juice and set for 
three hours. Drain well. Cover with pe'epe'e and a little chopped onion, and let it 
stand for a few minutes and then serve. Excellent for a buffet supper or as an hors 
d'oeuvre. 

Note: Pe'epe'e is the Samoan name for coconut cream and is used often in the 
preparation of food. It is prepared by grating the coconut meat and straining the 
cream from the pulp. 



ilLother and i^hud 

Enoh Chamheilin 

When she is well and filled with joy 
She races in ecstasy. 
Giving to others love and smiles 
As much as she gives to me. 

And yet when the little heart is hurt. 
And pain swells the small skinned knee. 
She eagerly runs to my open arms 
And snuggles down to me. 



uielp Ljourself to uiappiness 

Fmnces C. Yost 



TIME was, when I had moods, philanthropists with money, but we 

Sad days would come along, can all be generous of ourselves. In 

and I could not lay my finger my little way I started doing, like a 

on the reason. Moodily, I would boy scout, a good turn daily. I try 

get to feeling that nobody liked me, to give of my substance, although 

and I brooded about it. Then one I have found people are literally 

day I changed my whole way of liv- starved for attention, compliments, 

ing. I found how to help myself praise, and encouragement, and 

to happiness. these things cost nothing. 

There were things I decided to 3. Be a good listener. When 

incorporate into my life to make it someone speaks, I try to listen with 

full and meaningful. Could I do the eyes and with the mind, and 

these extra things in addition to concentrate on what is being said, 

my already heavy load? It takes whether it is a child or adult speak- 

time to be a mother to four, house- ing. If, for some reason there is 

keeper to nine rooms, gardener to an interruption, as soon as pos- 

lawn, flowers, garden, and straw- sible I say: 'Tou were telling us 

berry patch, and to serve commu- about. . . ." The informer will 

nity and Church. Although my days never forget your kindness, and will 

seemed steeped with work, I could remember you as a good conver- 

not strike one item from my list. sationalist. 

*Tou will need more hours in a 4. Read something of lasting value 

day to accomplish what you have each day. There is so much of good 

outlined," I told myself. Then my reading in the world, scriptures, his- 

better self replied: "I shall find time tory, biography, poetry, to name 

for these things that really count." but a few. Choose something, even 

I pass along my guide for living if you have to do snatch reading, 

in the hopes that you, too, can help for even an artesian well needs 

yourself to happiness: priming occasionally. 

1. Do an unpleasant or neglected 5. Do something in a musical 
job. Time was when I would dread way. Everyone can enjoy music, 
cleaning out a drawer, the basement, It was Congreve in The Mourning 
or typing a funeral service for some- Bride, who said: ''Music hath 
one. I was the world's worst pro- charms to soothe the savage breast." 
crastinator. Now, I never dwell on It is true that music lifts the soul as 
a task at hand, I just surprise my- nothing else will. As a child I 
self by doing one. It is surprising longed for a piano and lessons. Now 
how dreaded tasks get behind one I am grown I play each day for my 
when one a day is done. own entertainment. The music 

2. Do at least one kind deed a day that was hard to play last week is 
for someone. Few of us can be much easier this. No one is too 

Page 376 



HELP YOURSELF TO HAPPINESS 



377 



old to begin learning music. If 
no instrument is at hand, the dish- 
pan is a lovely accompaniment for 
your own voice, and there is also 
radio or phonograph music to en- 
joy. 

6. Do something to beautify. This 
can entail a lot of time, or be as 
simple as pulling a weed, picking 
up a gum wrapper, setting a lawn 
sprinkler, or making tiebacks for 
the kitchen curtains. 

7. Do something creative, some- 
thing lasting. Someone has said, a 
woman's work is never done. True, 
she cleans, cooks, washes, and irons, 
and does those same tasks over and 
over, but you can save time for cre- 
ating a little sewing, crocheting, em- 
broidering, or, if you are gifted, 
each day you may work on a poem, 
or a painting. Keats wrote: ''A 
thing of beauty is a joy forever." 

8. Look up and out. Too many 
of us get in the habit of going 
around looking at our shoes. The 
beauty of the universe escapes us. 
Arise early enough to enjoy the 
sunrise occasionally, or watch the 
sunset, because they never happen 
exactly the same. Take time to 
watch the changing patterns of the 
clouds. An artist friend has seen 
the same bear-shaped cloud a num- 
ber of times, and she watches eager- 
ly for this facsimile. Look as far 
as the eye can reach. 

9. Enjoy God's greatest creation, 
humanity. Each of us can find 
that people are interesting. Someone 
has said if you want to grow, as- 
sociate with older people while 
young, and younger people when 
you are old. But each day enjoy all 



people. It was Lincoln who said, 
''. . . the Lord prefers common- 
looking people. That is the reason 
he makes so many of them." So, 
enjoy the imagery of little persons 
and the wisdom of the aged. 

10. Be a real helpmate. If you 
have given yourself in marriage, re- 
member to give of yourself. Be 
your best for that certain someone. 
Freshen up for him before the day 
starts, and make your voice, your 
smile, your personality sparkle for 
him all day. Try to do something 
special to please him, like making 
a batch of his favorite cookies or 
cake. A man's heart is very close 
to his stomach. So be a helpmate 
as God intended a wife should be. 

11. Review the most beautiful 
experience of the day. When day 
is finished and you find yourself 
between cool white sheets, pick 
from your day a beautiful memory. 
All the cares and troubles of the day 
may pass into oblivion as you dwell 
on this happy memory. It need 
not be a big event, little things are 
beautiful too. Whatever it be, let 
the memory of it be your last 
thought, as you drift off to slumber. 
Pleasant memories will bring pleas- 
ant expressions to a time-etched 
face. 

Those are some of my guides to 
living. Some of them take very 
little time. They fit into the regu- 
lar doing of most any day. When 
too much time is spent on one, sev- 
eral others will work in, in almost 
no time at all, to compensate. I 
find that one often helps another. 

I pass them along to you, in the 
hopes that from them you, too, may 
help yourself to happiness! 



Jd. iiursery vi/iU uje 1 1 iaintained 

Edna H. Day 



ALMOST always when a news- 
paper carries the announce- 
ment of a Rehef Society 
meeting in our locahty, this phrase 
appears: A nursery will he main- 
tained. The nature of the meetmg 
varies : work, theology, social science, 
or literature, but the nursery an- 
nouncement is constant. 

This helpful nursery service which 
the organization provides for its 
members enables young mothers to 
participate in the wonderful lessons 
which Relief Society affords. They 
can relax and pass on to a com- 
petent and interested person the 
responsibility of caring for their 
little ones while they give full at- 
tention to the lessons being pre- 
sented. 

''A competent and interested per- 
son?" I did not know what to call 
the women who preside over our 
nurseries until the children them- 
selves solved the problem very well 
by giving the nursery supervisor the 
dignified and complimentary title 
of ''teacher.'' 

Usually the Junior Sunday School 
and the Primary nursery classes 
have been the first to teach the 
children reverence and group par- 
ticipation, but often the first con- 
tact a child has with a Church 
organization is in the Relief Society 
nursery. Besides teaching rever- 
ence, nurseries introduce the chil- 
dren to the idea of sharing and 
getting along with others, and 
participating in games and other 
group activities. 

Page 378 



A box of toys is usually provided 
by the organization, but good nurs- 
ery teachers bring additional ma- 
terial which will interest and amuse 
the children as well as instruct them. 
Toddlers are satisfied with toys, but 
the older children get tired of play- 
ing with toys. They love to have 
supervised creative activities, such 
as cutting and pasting pictures from 
catalogues and magazines in self- 
made scratch paper booklets, and 
painting pictures torn from coloring 
books; they enjoy writing on the 
classroom blackboards and placing 
pictures on flannel boards; they 
think it is fun to make chains from 
colored paper; they like to make 
posters; and they enjoy modeling 
clay. 

With most of these activities the 
supervisor needs four eyes and six 
hands, because paste, modeling 
clay, and crayons taste good to tod- 
dlers, and even blunt pointed scis- 
sors can be hazardous. 

The answer is not to deprive the 
older children of the pleasure these 
creative pastimes afford, but to 
safeguard the toddlers from harm. 
A table for the older children is the 
best answer, but a chair partition 
placed across the center of the room 
serves very well, and the chairs may 
be used as tables when the older 
children kneel by them. 

Finger plays and action songs 
amuse very young boys and girls as 
well as older children. Mothers are 
often amazed when toddlers go 
through the motions of ''Heads and 



A NURSERY WILL BE MAINTAINED 



379 



shoulders, knees and toes." Pro- 
grams are always fun, especially if 
the teacher has a fund of nursery 
rhymes to help the backward chil- 
dren so that all can participate. Tel- 
evision shows can be staged with 
an ordinary box without the bottom 
and top. 

Oddly enough, the children never 
refer to the room they occupy as 
the ''Nursery." It, too, is Relief 
Society. 'Teacher," they say, "I 
had to stay home from Relief So- 
ciety last week because my little 
brother was sick and mother had to 
take care of him." 

Have you ever wondered how 
many times the children bring the 
mothers to Relief Society where a 
good nursery is provided? You 
might be surprised. 

Last month our local paper ran a 
full page spread of pictured activi- 
ties in which Relief Society sisters 
were shown carrying out various 
projects: quilting, preparing for 
bazaars, presenting lessons and— 
guess what! One ward in our stake 
chose to feature a nursery full of 



children, with a supervisor as the 
only grownup shown. The attend- 
ance of children in that ward is 
usually more than twenty-five for an 
ordinary meeting, and as many as 
seventy for special affairs, such as 
the opening social. 

About a year ago the same ward 
asked one of the supervisors to pre- 
pare and read an original poem for 
the mothers as part of a program. 
She said: 

Grandmother Pro Tem 

The little ones entrusted to my care 
I substitute for children of my own; 
And see in fairy forms and gleaming hair 
Images of my offspring long since grown. 
I thrill when tiny hands slip into mine, 
(Not questioning my scant ability); 
But say, with happy smile and eyes that 

shine, 
"Please, teacher, come and write a duck 

for me." 
Sometimes, with books we set our fancies 

free, 
Or sing, or build a block tower very high; 
And all of us are happy, for you see 
I seem to feel a grandchild standing by. 
I treasure these wee ones you've loaned 

to me. 
Be sure that I shall treat them tenderly. 



Jt vl/oman s LJears 

Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

Cookies and milk, a story read, 
Nightgowns placed on a turned-down bed. 

Small hands of trust, love-halted tears, 
Bright banners these, of a woman's years. 

The music of snow sleds, of summer's stream, 
Teaching reality, sharing the dream; 

A son's tall strength, a bridal dress. 
These make a woman's happiness. 



And on the mind's deep-rooted tree, 
They leaf again in memory. 



n Lama s L^oomng 

Chiistie Lund Coles 



I heard a young man say, recently, 
''We kids may not have had 
money for every change of 
show, but we always sat down to a 
table of really luscious food." 

I knew his mother, and I knew 
by the look in his eyes that the 
food really had been something 
special, something to remember. 

I remember Mama's cooking as 
something special, too. Don't you, 
too, carry such a memory? 

Maybe what made it so special 
was Mama herself, just the way she 
looked and moved; and tasted, and 
blended the food; and the warmth 
and coziness of the large, old-fash- 
ioned kitchen with its smells and 
wonderful aromas, and steam on the 
windows; and the sight of the food 
being carried to the golden-oak din- 
ing table. Hm!!! It makes my 
mouth water yet. 

It is strange, though, that the 
food I remember best, was not the 
fancy food, pics, cakes, and pud- 
dings, but rather the more simple, 
nourishing kind — which, after all, 
was what we ate when we were most 
hungry. 

I remember on wash day, how we 
nearly always had scalloped potatoes, 
because they could be put in the 
oven and not interfere with the tub 
of water boiling on top of the coal 
stove. They were not ordinary scal- 
loped potatoes, mind you. They 
were special, made with rich, coun- 
try milk and large slices of fresh 
side pork, or home-cured bacon 
(from a neighbor's recent kill) on 
top. In the oven also were large 
slabs of Hubbard squash. Funny, 

Page 380 



my fancy gas range doesn't seem 
able to make squash bake the same. 
Not a bit the same. 

In the summer, I recall we had 
raspberries and strawberries growing 
in our garden. Before them, we had 
tall, softly pink stalks of rhubarb. 
My mouth puckers at the thought 
of how we used to break off a piece 
and eat it raw. Yet, I remember best, 
how Mama would cook either the 
rhubarb or strawberries or raspber- 
ries, strain them and thicken the 
juice with either cornstarch or tapi- 
oca, and serve with whipped cream. 
She called it ''red mush" (the Dan- 
ish name) but by whatever name, it 
was a dish. 

Of course, there was the inevi- 
table chicken soup. And nobody, 
but nobody could make Danish 
dumplings to taste like hers. They 
were not a fluffy, large, floury dump- 
ling. But, rather small, and some- 
what firm, made with lots of eggs 
and shortening, (butter, that is) 
and boiling water. I can tell you 
how, but I can't guarantee they will 
taste the same . . . though even mine 
are something. 

First, she would take one-half cup 
butter (or margerine), one half 
teaspoon salt, and one cup of water. 
This, she would heat to boiling 
while she was sifting and measur- 
ing one cup of flour. When the 
water had reached a rolling boil she 
would add the flour at once stirring 
swiftly (preferably with a wooden 
spoon) until the mixture left the 
sides of the pan and did not cling 
to the spoon. Wlien this dough 
was slightly cooled she would break 



MAMA'S COOKING 



381 



three eggs (one at a time) into the 
dough. Each egg was stirred vigor- 
ously into the mixture before the 
other one was added. Then the 
dough was dropped a teaspoonful at 
a time into the boihng soup, the 
hd was put on the kettle for ten 
minutes, and . . . well, I just can't 
tell you, you'll have to try it. 

Another thing we liked, was to 
cook these same dumplings in boil- 
ing milk and eat them with sugar 
and cinnamon. 

Enough about dumplings. Or is 
it? I can distinctly taste the meat 
dumplings she used to cook with 
boiled celer\'. She would take one 
half pound of ground beef and one 
half pound pork sausage, season with 
allspice, salt, pepper, a bit of onion, 
and drop with a spoon into celery 
that had been cut up and boiled 
for ten or fifteen minutes. She 
would thicken the water in which 
the meat had been added and 
cooked, and serve piping hot. 

This same meat preparation she 
would use to stuff a large, scooped- 
out head of cabbage, or scooped- 
out large onions. The tops were 
kept and tied on after the meat was 
put in, and the vegetables allowed 
to boil until tender. Then, water 
which had cooked down, was thick- 
ened and used for a gravy. 

And I might say, good gravy, 
when do we eat? 

But I can't go and see until I 
have told you about my very favorite 
dish of all. Sweet soup. And don't 
let the name frighten you. It has 
nothing to do with soup as such. 

Mother would cook prunes and 
raisins in about a quart of water un- 
til tender, thicken the mixture 
slightly with tapioca, then add two 



or three lightly beaten, sweetened 
eggs just as it was ready to be taken 
from the fire. 

A stick of cinnamon added at the 
beginning added just the super flav- 
or. Sometimes, she would add fruit 
juice and canned cherries, raspber- 
ries, or strawberries instead of the 
eggs, but the former was my favor- 
ite. It was a must when there was 
illness or convalescence. 

I remember the spareribs she 
cooked with prunes and apples, the 
''head cheese" made from the meat 
of a pig's head (sounds unappetiz- 
ing, but you should live so long as 
to taste it), the homemade stuffed 
sausages, the liver loaf; the pressed 
veal roll, which took days and days 
to flavor in a salt brine with leaves 
of thyme and bay, and more days to 
press into a firm roll that was sliced 
on homemade bread, and what the 
thought of that does to my taste 
buds! 

And I must tell you about her 
sour-and-sweet red cabbage that 
practically made Christmas dinner 
with its goose or its turkey. Yet, 
it is so simple we should have it 
often. She would shred a head of 
red cabbage, boil it in water, add 
several tablespoonfuls of vinegar, a 
half cup of sugar, and a bit of but- 
ter. And speaking of sour-and-sweet 
things, there was the sour and sweet 
gravy she made for boiled or 
steamed halibut, but we won't go 
into that. I feel hunger pains. 

How thankful I am for the food 
that so often satisfied those pangs, 
and for the memory of that food 
and the blessed hands that prepared 
it. 

There was just nothing quite like 
Mom's cooking. And there still is 
not. 



The Patchwork Quilt 

Elizabeth Cannon McChnnnon 



4 4 i^^H. dear, I'm afraid Grandma 
I I is going to give us a patch- 
work quilt for our wed- 
dingl" \'ida confided to her Aunt 
Rose. 

To avoid the usual conglomera- 
tion of presents,, \^ida had seen that 
her friends learned of her selected 
patterns of siher, chma. potterv. and 
sterling. If guests couldn't afford 
a spoon, thev could send a potterv 
dish. That shouldn't work a hard- 
ship on anybodv, \^ida had decided. 

Alreadv Aunt Rose knew of some 
insurrection. Uncle George had 
selected an enormous kitchen clock, 
shaped like a sunflower, "So Jack 
can get to work on time." Rose 
herself had purchased a wall can 
opener, accompanied bv a book 
Two Hundred and FifhSeven Ways 
to Prepare Canned Foods. She dis- 
trusted her niece's cooking abilit}-. 
^^'ith all the present-day acti\ities 
of voung people, cooking, somehow, 
seemed relegated to the background. 

"You don't mean to say Mother 
is giving vou the double-wedding- 
ring quilt? I always knew she fav- 
ored vou, but I didn't think anyone 
would get thati It's her most cher- 
ished possession. The historv of 
the whole family is sewed up in it." 

"WTiat do you mean?'' \^ida asked 
curiously. 

''The wool bats are from Uncle 
Fred's sheepherd. \\'ith all these 
new svnthetic materials, they say 
that sheep, like horses, are on the 
vsav out. But, to mv wav of think- 
ing, there is nothing like a good 
wool filling for warmth.'' 



"That delphinium blue it is lined 
with is a lo\ely color," \^ida ad- 
mitted. 

"Do you know what that is? It's 
raw silk from China that Maud 
purchased in Honolulu. She brought 
it as a present to Mother when she 
made the trip to Hawaii on the 
Lurline." 

"And Grandma put it in the 
quilt!" 

"The double-svedding-ring is a 
beautiful idea. Man\- men nowa- 
davs wear a wedding ring on their 
left hands to indicate that thev are 
married. The pattern was brought 
into our familv b\- Great-Great- 
Grandmother Paul when she walked 
across the plains before the railroad 
came to Salt Lake. One Scotch 
plaid piece of cloth actualh- is from 
a dress that belonged to her little 
girl, Annie, \\ho died and was buried 
by the side of the road." 

"Honestlv!'' 

'"Yes, and it's the tartan of our 
ancestors in Scotland.'' 

'A\Tiat about the Irish side of 
the house?" Bv now \*ida was re- 
gretting her former feeling. 

"I guess the bits of green are from 
the Emerald Isle," Aunt Rose 
vouchsafed, with a t\\inkle in her 
eye. 

"We'll appreciate the quilt now, 
if we are lucky enough to get it," 
\'ida confessed. "You must show 
us the pieces and tell us their his- 
tory." 

"The most precious things to 
me," said Aunt Rose, tears coming 
into her eves, "are the manv hours 



Page 582 



THE PATCHWORK QUILT 383 

and the tinv stitches Mother put bride's home, in a tropical setting 

into it, to say nothing of the fine of hibiscus, bougainvillaea, camellias, 

co-operative project the ward Relief and fuchsias. The ushers, in white 

Society members made of quilting coats, led guests to the bridal couple, 

it." their parents, and attendants. Japa- 

****** nese lanterns lent an exotic atmos- 

The young people were married phere, while a string orchestra 

on a spring-like day in early summer played sweet music, 

in the beautiful new Los Angeles In the glassed-in lanai, the wed- 

Temple. After the ceremony, they ding gifts were displayed. Dominat- 

sped home to a family dinner. This ing the scene and spreading its 

was followed in the evening by a ample folds in the place of honor, 

garden reception in the patio of the was Grandma's patchwork quilt. 



cJhis cJ-s I /ill uJuuding 



Maud H. Fullmer 

AS I enter The Relief Society Building, I am not so conscious of the sturdiness of 
construction, the beauty of line or the blending of colors, as I am of the spirit of 
the building — the years of prayer, thought, longing, and work for just such a place. Not 
only do I sense a feeling of awe and re\erence, but also a sense of ownership and be- 
longing. 

Many times I sit in the lounge and read the words of the Prophet Joseph Smith 
inscribed on the plaque: 

"You will recei\e instructions through the order of the Priesthood which God has 
established, through the medium of those appointed to lead, guide, and direct the affairs 
of the Church in this last dispensation; 

"And I now turn the key in your behalf in the name of the Lord, and this Society 
shall rejoice, and knowledge and intelligence shall flow down from this time henceforth; 

"This is the beginning of better days to the poor and needy, who shall be made to 
rejoice and pour forth blessings on your heads" (D.H.C., IV, page 607). 

Then it is that I have a song in my heart which repeats over and over again — 
This is M}' Building. 

I like to think that the courage, stamina, hopes, and dreams of the past leaders of 
Relief Societ)' are incorporated in the spirit of the building and that Emma Smith, 
Eliza R. Snow, Zina D, H. Young, and the others w^ho have gone on are pleased and 
happy with what we are doing, I am sure the work, prayers, aspirations, and dreams 
of the present valiant leaders are also becoming a part of the spirit of the building. 

I picture the women in all parts of the world who may never have an opportunity 
to see the building, that as they sit around their heating stoves, gather in their meetings 
in the cold countries; and the other dear sisters in the hot countries who sit under the 
shade of the trees during the heat of the day talking about the building, looking at 
the pictures and listening to the missionaries as they describe the beauties and func- 
tions of our building, that they, too, may feel that — This Is Afy Building. 

And so I dream of the future and vision my daughters, my granddaughters, and 
great-granddaughters down through many generations as they work in Relief Society 
with unshakeable faith; charity in their hearts and always with the light of hope in 
their windows, that they too may hear that same beautiful refrain — This Is My Building 
— This Is My Building. 



llLother uiad Seven Q^lrls 
Jennie Brown Rawlins 



AS I switched on my automatic 
washer the other day I 
couldn't help thinking what 
a pity it was that Mother hadn't 
had a few of the modern con- 
veniences when she was rearing her 
family of seven girls. Then, in ret- 
rospect, I went back to those old 
washdays, but contrarily, the pic- 
ture my mind conjured up was not 
unpleasant. I could see the wash- 
er, with the copper bands and wood- 
en tub, which was Mother's pride 
and joy after years of scrubbing 
clothes on the board. True, it had 
had to be turned by hand, but there 
was always one to turn the washer 
and one to turn the wringer. We 
used to sing as we turned, ''Swing- 
ing, swinging, lulling cares to rest 
'neath the old apple tree." (I used 
to wonder about lulling, and why 
she cared to rest), or read Ann oi 
Green Gables. 

Occasionally, Mother, flushed and 
damp, would emerge from the 
kitchen carrying pans of steaming 
clothes or buckets of boiling suds. 
There were two to hang the sweet- 
smelling clothes on the long lines, 
rows of whites, fresh and snowy 
from being boiled in homemade 
soap and lye-water, and dozens of 
gaily colored dresses hung in gradu- 
ated sizes. 

The next day, there was the big 
fruit-basket filled to overflowing 
with tightly rolled and dampened 
pieces. The stove glowed red, the 
irons were sizzling hot, and the 
house was filled with the fragrance 
of freshly ironed clothes, mixed 

Page 384 



occasionally with the faint scent of 
scorch, for Mabel usually lingered 
too long on a ruffle. We used to 
take turns at the irons, the older 
ones doing the more difficult pieces. 
Lois, the youngest, was permitted 
to iron only the handkerchiefs and 
pillow slips — much to her annoy- 
ance. It was a mark of honor to be 
allowed to iron one of Father's white 
shirts, the collar and cuffs cold- 
starched to cardboard stiffness; and 
a lace-trimmed flounce ironed silk- 
en smooth was a thing to stir one's 
pride— almost a work of art. 

On a brisk Saturday morning 
what a stir we made— what scrub- 
bing, shining, polishing, sweeping, 
dusting, and airing. There were 
two for the upstairs, one for the 
parlor, one for the kitchen, and one 
for the screened-in back porch and 
storeroom. Lois stood on a chair 
and washed dishes, being very care- 
ful with the hand-painted china 
that mother indulgently permitted 
her to wash. We rotated, and the 
one who got the parlor was always 
considered the lucky one, for she 
could dust the sea shells, cut glass, 
and other interesting things that 
were in the china cupboard. 

When we got through, how the 
old house sparkled and seemed to 
emanate a warm and friendly homi- 
ness. The beds looked fresh and 
inviting, with their plump straw 
ticks and smooth snowy cases; the 
old stove shone like polished 
ebony; and the upright piano in the 
parlor (with Mother and Father's 
wedding picture set at just the right 



MOTHER HAD SEVEN GIRLS 



385 



angle atop it) glowed in all its 
ornate beauty. Then Father's suit 
must be pressed until the creases 
were knife-sharp, and shoes must 
be shined, and more water heated 
for baths. 

In the evening, as we sat in the 
cozy kitchen with a fire crackling in 
the stove, and the warm ruddy glow 
of the lamps shining upon the faces 
of those we loved, how the old 
house seemed to gather us close, as 
if it were enfolding us tenderly in 
its arms! 

npHEN Sunday — that was a day 
of days. The whitetop buggy 
groaned with its weight of girls in 
white lawn or voile or embroidery, 
and Father's two hundred pounds 
and Mother's diminutive one-hun- 
dred-twenty. The horses trotted 
briskly along, the ribbons on our 
straw sailors fluttered in the breeze, 
and seemed symbolic of our lightly 
tethered spirits. 

After Sunday School the women 
spread out quilts and placed red- 
checked cloths upon them, and 
from well-stocked boxes unloaded 
roast chicken, potato salad, home- 
cured ham, spice cake, rhubarb 
pies, and currant jelly. Then, after 
all had eaten and the tables were 
cleared, we older girls gathered un- 
der the big poplar tree and talked 
in low, animated tones, and the 
women sat on the quilts, tended 
the younger children, visited, and 
exchanged recipes. 

The horses, their tugs loosened, 
grazed contentedly, and the men 
leaned up against the buggies or 
squatted on the grass (being very 
careful of their Sunday trousers) 
and talked man-talk. Father kept 



them entertained with stories of his 
amusing experiences, and though 
the other men chuckled apprecia- 
tively and Father's eyes twinkled 
and his mustache quivered, he nev- 
er laughed at his own stories. Once 
in a while the women would stop 
to listen, and when the laughter 
got too loud. Mother would draw 
her brows close together in disap- 
proval, but all she ever said was, 
''Now, John, remember it is the 
Sabbath." 

Promptly at two the afternoon 
meeting began, after which, filled 
with a deep, quiet peace, we made 
our way home. Father sat in the 
driver's seat and mused contentedly, 
letting the lines droop, and the 
horses sauntered sleepily along. Lois 
drowsed, her head in Mother's lap, 
Mabel finger-pressed a pleat over a 
hole in her new voile dress, looking 
furtively about to see if anyone 
else had discovered it; and Mother, 
her hand resting lightly on Lois' 
bright head, was happy knowing 
that here was her family about her, 
all safe and free from harm. 

The rolling fields, a deep lush 
green in the softened light, became 
to me the rolling waves of some far 
sea, and the gentle rocking of the 
whitetop became the rocking of a 
white-sailed ship. But always and 
always, instead of it taking me to 
faraway, glamorous shores, I was 
returning from those places to bring 
my treasures home— home, not so 
much a tall white house set in an 
apple orchard, as a circle of hands 
that opened to draw me in. 

Yes, we have many wonderful 
modern inventions, but let's not 
make the mistake of thinking, even 
for a moment, that happiness is one 
of them. 



The Bright Star 

Chapter 4 
Doiothy S. Roniney 



Synopsis: Kathy Tracy, an orphan, who 
wishes to become an artist, hves with her 
Aunt Emerald Jewel Tracy in an old- 
fashioned house overlooking San Francisco 
Bay. Kathy applies to a neighbor, Phineas 
Fenton, for employment; however. Aunt 
Em suffers a partial stroke, and Kathy 
gives up the promised position. Using 
her aunt's illness as an excuse, Kathy post- 
pones marriage to Jim Parker. A stranger. 
Marc Hale, asks to rent the China house, 
and Aunt Em agrees. 

ONCE back in the garden, 
Kathy found that the exub- 
erance she'd felt earlier had 
left her. She sat facing the hills, 
her back against the rough exterior 
of the China house. She ought to 
like the new tenant of the China 
house, she told herself. The money 
was a life-saver. But she didn't. 
For one thing he wasn't young 
enough to interest her. He looked 
all of thirty-five. And his highhand- 
edness! No, she did not like the 
tenant of the China house. 

As she sat thus brooding, Marta's 
son, who delivered papers about the 
countryside, whistled from the road. 
''Hey, want a paper?" he called. 
'Tve got an extra one today. Mom 
likes to read the society page." He 
tossed the paper in Kathy's direc- 
tion, and was off on his bike again. 
A daily paper was a luxury the Tracy 
household could not afford. 

Kathy picked it up, and began 
brushing the loose dirt from it. A 
small headline at the bottom of the 
folded paper darted out at her. ''Art 
Contest." She read the item care- 
fully, excitement and interest rising 
in hen ''Art Scholarship. One thou- 

Page 386 



sand dollars, or a year In a chosen 
school," it began. 

Excitedly Kathy ran into the 
kitchen and thrust the paper at 
Marta. "Hank left it," she cried. 
She started dancing around Marta 
in a circle. "I'm going to enter it. 
I'm going to enter it and win," she 
sang. 

"For goodness sake, sit down," 
Marta cried, "you're making me diz- 

Apparently not having paid any 
attention to what Kathy was saying, 
Marta spread the paper out on the 
kitchen table and started reading 
aloud. 

But Kathy wasn't listening. The 
picture she would send in to the 
contest was already taking shape in 
her mind. It would be hauntingly 
life-like, a ship materializing out of 
the fog, yet no ghost ship. Sturdy 
as the freighter Grandfather Tracy 
had piloted for the Fenton line. 
How often Kathy and Aunt Em had 
stood on the cupola at the top of 
the house watching— listening for 
Jon Tracy's signal as his ship round- 
ed into the Golden Gate. The sig- 
nal that meant happy days ahead 
until the time came for him to sail 
out again. She'd take the thousand 
dollars she would win and give 
Aunt Em a chance to be free from 
worry. 

Then another thought intruded 
on her mind— a few more months 
to be free herself— how wonderful 
that would be— she needn't marry 
Jim just yet. And suddenly she rea- 
lized that now that Jim had been 



THE BRIGHT STAR 387 

ordained an elder, there was some- Kathy had decided it was foohsh 

thing else that was holding her to go on resenting him, since there 

back. was nothing to be gained. He had 

Firmly Kathy smothered this nodded to her on several occasions, 

thought. No one could be better and had made a few inquiries as to 

to me than Jim has been— he's so their source of fresh eggs, vegetables, 

dependable. We'll be happy to- and butter. This had been her only 

gether, surely we will, she told her- contact with him. She tried never 

self. If only he weren't so stub- to think of him. 

born. Often, after having been absent 

for a few hours she had come home 
npHE Pacific Ocean had long been to find his laughter coming from 
Kathy's friend. Whenever she Miss Em's room, her aunt pink- 
was troubled she'd walk down to cheeked and almost gay looking, 
the China house, sit on its minia- Aunt Em had smiled at Kathy's in- 
ture veranda, listen to the rush of dignation after he'd gone. ''He's 
the waves, and think things out. good for me," she'd managed to 
She knew the ocean's moods and say, almost her first complete sen- 
what they foretold. At times calm tence since her illness, 
and blue as a summer sky, other Kathy found herself laughing at 
times sullen and brooding under fog Marta's version of these visits, 
or rain, or rising in angry green ''What's-his-name," Marta was no 
waves, the white caps breaking good at remembering names— ''the 
almost under her feet. ex-prowler was here. Looking sour 

But now the China house was ^^ crab apples-till he come out of 

occupied by this highhanded young Miss Em's room, all smiles, he was 

man. Kathy needed solitude des- ^l^^n." Or, " 'His Happiness' of the 

perately. She'd have to begin work Chma house," as she had finally 

on her contest picture immediately, dubbed him, "paid us a visit today. 

The old-fashioned cupola at the ^ot to laughing with Miss Em. 

top of the house offered the only Say, Td like to know what their 

haven. She selected materials, secret is. 

found a folding stool, and started Whatever it was, Kathy had de- 

the climb up to the third floor of cided, they could keep it, although 

the old house. She placed her stool she was grateful to know that Aunt 

so that the afternoon sun would Em was finding a few moments of 

warm her back, settled her easel pleasure now and then, 

and looked out over the wide blue She shook her head impatiently, 

expanse of the Pacific. Finally her This would never do. She turned 

gaze came to rest on the China her stool away from the view of the 

house. China house and started to paint. 

Stretched in his deck chair, the She must have been working for 

long length of him almost complete- hours, too absorbed in what she 

ly covering the small space of the was doing to notice that it had be- 

veranda was Mr. Marc Hale, week- gun to grow chilly. She felt a shiver 

long tenant of the cabin. go through her, relaxed her hold on 



388 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



the paintbrush, and looked up just 
in time to see the fiery red sun be- 
gin its plunge into the Pacific. 

Gracious, she told herself, I must 
have been sitting here for ages, and 
I promised Aunt Em fresh peas 
from the garden for her supper. 

IZATHY hurriedly folded her camp 
stool and started down the 
steep stairs that led directly to the 
garden, the picture in hand. Luckily 
for her, she thought, "His Happi- 
ness" had abandoned his post on the 
veranda. At least she'd be spared 
the dubious pleasure of his comp- 
any. 

She put her picture down in a 
safe place and started pulling the 
plump green pods off the vines. 
Both hands were full before she rea- 
lized that she had nothing to put 
them in. She looked around. 

'TIere, put them in this," a voice 
behind her said— a voice so bland 
and soft she failed to recognize it 
until she looked into the face of 
Mr. Marc Hale himself. He was 
holding out a small, shiny saucepan 
to her. 

''You look as if you'd never seen 
me before," he stated, grinning. 

''I haven't," she blurted out truth- 
fully, and realized for the first time 
that her imagination had been play- 
ing tricks on her. He looked almost 
boyish and good-natured, with his 
hair slightly rumpled and a faint 
brush of sun-tan on his face. 

''Hmm," he mused, "I wonder." 
Then went on, "I saw you working 
on the cupola. Your aunt tells me 
you're an artist." 

'That's for the future to decide," 
Kathy murmured. ''I do want to 
enter this contest, the one for the 



scholarship or the thousand dollars 
in cash." She so desperately need- 
ed someone to talk to she forgot 
for a moment that this arrogant man 
was her enemy. 

"A contest, is it?" he said, and 
thrust the pan at her. There was 
nothing for Kathy to do but take it 
with a murmured thanks. He 
reached down, and without so much 
as a "by your leave," picked up the 
picture she had been working on 
and started studying it. 

"Not bad— not bad at all," he 
conceded after a few moments, and 
Kathy felt her cheeks coloring under 
this faint praise. "But contests are 
a disappointment. I understand 
they're strictly for the professional." 

"Maybe not," Kathy retorted 
sharply. "Anyway, I'm going to try 
it. It's a way of finding out if I'm 
any good." A way of making ex- 
penses, if I win, she thought. 

"Atta girl. I like a person with 
spunk." He laughed a little, as 
though ashamed of his confession, 
and Kathy noticed he was looking 
at her curiously. He must have 
suddenly realized he was staring, as 
he turned hastily back to studying 
the picture. 

"Say," he exclaimed after a mo- 
ment, "this might go places in a 
contest at that. You've got a good 
beginning." 

Kathy sparkled. "Oh, you really 
think I might have a chance?" she 
asked, and realized all of a sudden 
that she was thoroughly enjoying 
this conversation. "Well, I shall 
certainly try. I'd never get any 
place just sitting around." 

Hale's laugh was short and mirth- 
less. "Yes, I suppose you're right. 
I must say, however, that you've 



THE BRIGHT STAR 



389 



chosen a hard role. Artists and 
writers are a dime a dozen. Better 
forget contests and get married. 
Don't tell me that fellow with the 
scrubbed look about him comes to 
see auntie." 

Kathy was angry again. She 
clutched the pan of peas in one 
hand, and with the other gingerly 
accepted the picture Marc handed 
her, and started up through the ber- 
ry patch, the red-gold of her hair 
flashing in the last rays of the sun. 
At least, she thought, ''that fellow 
with the scrubbed look" has some- 



thing you don't have, Mr. Marc 
Hale, as she thought of him now 
being an elder. 

Her anger had softened a little by 
the time she reached the house. I 
wonder what church he does belong 
to? she asked herself. Since Aunt 
Em's illness, Kathy hadn't been 
able to get to church as often as she 
liked. She missed the peaceful, 
secure feeling she got from attend- 
ing services in the little ward chapel 
in San Rafael, the warmth of her 
many friends. 

(To be continued) 




1 1 iartha ui. 1 1 icJvaig (j^ornposes JL^ncs and 1 1 Lusic 

for L^hilaren's Songs 

ALTHOUGH she is nearly ninety-one years of age, Martha Hardy 
McKaig of Oakland, California, enjoys many varied activities and 

hobbies. Besides writing the lyrics for children's songs, she also composes 

the score for the songs. Sister McKaig is a fine quilter and homemaker and 

still bakes excellent bread. She is active in the Church auxiliaries. 

Mrs. McKaig was born in Salt Lake City and graduated from the 

University of Utah in the class of 1886. She is the mother of four children, 

grandmother to five, and great-grandmother to ten. 

She has seen the branch Relief Society in Oakland grow into three 

stakes with more than forty Relief Society organizations. She has devoted 

many years to Relief Society compassionate services. 




QTt-^ P FROM THE FIELD ° ^ 




Hj-f£ F£:"<e:. General Secretan-Treasurer 



AD r:z--:: ^^ ef f 
staioe ar: ~r..\'7. : t :: ^ ::: 
of mater : : : ' i; 7: :~ :: 
die H2BCixx}k or iasuucaons, page 123. 

RELIEF SOCIE-n' ACTIMTIES 



iblication in this department should be sent through 

^readents. See regulations gmeming the submittal 

: £"' in the Magazine for x\pril 1950, page 278, and 




Fkotceraph sabmitted by Hope Beus 

RIGBY STAKE aDAHO-. ROBERTS WARD RELIEF SOCIETi' HOLDS 

ANNUAL BAZ:\AR AND DANCE 

Left to right: Catherine Paulsen; Ardis Fullmer, President Roberts Ward Relief 
Sodety; Ann Sureras, First Counselor; June Duke, Secretan-Treasurer; Jessie Lake, Sec- 
ond Coanselor: Nona Braegger, work meeting leader; Shirlee Holm; Inez Zollinger; 
Dorothy Wells; Thelma Dutson. 

Hope Beus, President, Rigb;. Stake Relief Societ\, reports: "A large variet} of 
articles was displaced on tables representing a train engine and cars" at the annual 
bazaar. 

Pope 390 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



391 




Photograph submitted by Rhoda Thorpe 

HYRUM STAKE UTAH . EIGHT \\'ARD RELIEF SOCIETIES JOIN TO 
PRESENT MARCH SUNDAY E\TNTNG PROGR-\M 

Rhoda Thorpe, President. Hymm Stake Relief SocieK, reports: "'Eight wards of 
H\Tum Stake Relief Societ}' joined together to present the March Sundav night meet- 
ing, 'Portrait of a Dream' under direction of the stake board. Music directors were 
Matilda Miller, chorister, and Alta Petersen, organist, who are both seated in front of 
the Singing Mothers chorus." 




Photograph submitted by Marie J. Monson 

BUTTE STAKE ^MONTANA^ SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE. Februar)- 24, 1937 

Verla Boetticher. chorister, stands in front of the piano: Lucile Rossiter, organist, 
is seated at the piano: \'iola Shuman: First Counselor, Butte Stake Relief Socieh'. stands 
eighth from right on first row; Marie J. Monson, President, is second from left on second 
row; Helen Smith. Secretary-Treasurer, is third from left on back row. 

Sister Monson reports: 'There were sevent\"hvo- women who participated. These 
women traN eled from as far as 115 miles aw a\". Thev practiced in their own wards 
and branches, having only one combined practice Sunday morning before the session 
of conference." 



392 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 




Photograph submitted by Ida H. Gallagher 

MURRAY STAKE (UTAH), MURRAY SEVENTH WARD VISITING 
TEACHERS ACHIEVE ONE HUNDRED PER CENT FOR FIVE YEARS 

Sister Ida A. Gallagher, President, Murray Stake Relief Society, reports that the 
visiting teachers of the Murray Se\'enth Ward have achieved one hundred per cent in 
their visiting teaching since the ward was organized five years ago. 

In the picture, beginning sixth from left in front row are: Marjorie H. Newman, 
First Counselor; Ina H. Day, President; Nola S. Winget, Second Counselor; Lovella }. 
Green, Secretary-Treasurer, of the Murray Seventh Ward. 




Photograph submitted by Olive C. Phillips 

FRESNO STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 24, 1957 

Leida Anderson, chorister, is standing second from right, on the third row; Mary 
Thompson, organist, is third from right, third row; Olive C. Phillips, President, Fresno 
Stake Relief Society, is at far right on third row. 

Sister Phillips reports: "This is the first time the Singing Mothers of this stake 
have sung for quarterly conference and, although they live in widely scattered localities, 
and their practicing together was limited to one session, their singing was beautiful." 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



393 




Photograph submitted by LaVora S. Wood 

NORTH DAVIS STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC 

FOR STAKE CONFERENCE 

La\^ora S. Wood, President, North Davis Stake Relief Society, reports that the 
Singing Mothers recently furnished the music for stake conference. Carol Steed 
is chorister, and Mary Christiansen is organist. 




Photograph submitted by Pauline Stevens 

BIG HORN STAKE (WYOMING), COWLEY WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 
HOLDS COUNTRY STORE AND BAZAAR 

Left to right: Louise Taggart, Cody, Wyoming; C. Golden Welch, Cowley; 
Helena Belnap, former President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society; Cleone Crosby, Secre- 
tary, Cowley Ward Relief Society. 

Pauline Stevens, President, Big Horn Stake Relief Society, reports that "Tliis 
country store and bazaar is an annual affair where old as well as new articles are 
sold. An old-fashioned lunch is also sold." Sister Stevens writes that the organ in 
the picture was the first organ in the Cowley Ward and the round table is seventy-five 
years old. 



394 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 




Photograph submitted by Lucille S. Condie 

HILLSIDE STAKE (UTAH), COLONIAL HILLS WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 

HOLDS BIRTHDAY PARTY 

Left to right: Alta Brown, organist; Irene Piatt, chorister; Ann Borg, social science 
leader; Ida C. Bowers, Second Counselor; Lena Glanser, visiting teacher supervisor; 
Agnes R. MacKay, President, Colonial Hills Ward Relief Society; Elder LeGrand Rich- 
ards; Sister Richards; Governor George D. Clyde; Sister Clyde; Helen Hedquist, First 
Counselor, Hillside Stake Relief Society; Ruby S. Ockey, Secretary; Ruth Schoenhals, 
literature leader; Harold M. Wright of the Hillside Stake Presidency; Genevieve Wright, 
theology leader; Marian Johnson, work meeting leader; Joy Slack, visiting teacher 
message leader; Ray C. Johnson, Bishop, Colonial Hills Ward. 

Lucille S. Condie, President, Hillside Stake Relief Society, reports: "The birthday 
party was given in honor of Sister Glauser, who has been the visiting teaching super- 
visor since the ward was organized. Elder LeGrand Richards was guest speaker." The 
party was held March 15, 1957. 



*^lWliP« ^%Nil^ ^M\!^ 
^wW*^ :f^wW^ ^IhW^ 





Photograph submitted by Bertha Burch 



MINIDOKA STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY PRESENTS PAGEANT 

March 1957 

Bertha Burch, President, Minidoka Stake Relief Society, reports that the pageant, 
"Characters and Teachings of The Book of Mormon/' was presented with great success 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



395 



under the direction of Jean Hansen, stake theology leader, assisted by Sister Burch; 
Bessie Dixon, First Counselor; Thelma Attridge, Second Counselor and Maybell Steven- 
son, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Main characters in costume, left to right beginning fifth from right are: Alene Sum- 
mers representing a Lamanite sister; Cathleen Keolanui, of Hawaiian descent; Leah 
Heiner, a Jewish descendant; Marjorie Crofts, theology class leader; Lester Tracy repre- 
senting King Benjamin, Back row, Earl Corless representing Nephi, son of Lehi; Ferrell 
Catmull representing Mormon; Calvin Heiner representing Moroni. 

Organ music was furnished by Lapriel Stoddard, stake organist, standing left of 
organ. The Singing Mothers chorus was directed by Thelma Widmier, stake chorister, 
standing second from left on front row of chorus. 




Photograph submitted by Mary P. Christensen 

GREAT LAKES MISSION, YOUNGSTOWN (OHIO) BRANCH RELIEF 
SOCIETY HOLDS ANNUAL CONFERENCE 



Front row, seated, left to right: Hazel Carman, Work Director Counselor; LaRue 
Barnett, President, Youngstown Relief Society; Mildred Martin, Secretary-Treasurer; 
Robert C. Martin, Branch President. 

Second row: Vernell Markusic; Helen Schmidt; LaWanna Robison; Barbara Cum- 
mings; Estella Eshbaugh. 

Back row: Emma Dear; Agnes Ohl; Goldie Flesch; Charlotte Beeler; Lelah Geist; 
Olivia Lundstrum; Nola Mallery. Not present when the picture was taken: Lena 
Robison, Educational Counselor; Lois Samsa; Leota Hurley; Betty Nemenz. 

Sister Barnett reports: "Our activities have been numerous and joyous. We have 
our goal set for a lovely chapel here in Youngstown, and are earnestly working along 
with the Priesthood toward that goal." 

Sister Mary P. Christensen is president of the Great Lakes Mission Relief Society. 



396 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 




Photograph submitted by Annabell W. Hart 

OAKLAND-BERKELEY STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS 
PROVIDE MUSIC FOR QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 1957 

Annabell W. Hart, President, Oakland-Berkeley Stake Relief Society, is ninth from 
left in front row; LaVern W. Rock, Counselor, is seventh from left in the front row; 
PhylHs Warnick, Counselor, is at far right on front row. Emma C. Harmon, chorister, 
is on the podium and Elnora Jensen, organist, is at the piano. 

Sister Hart reports that the chorus sang during the morning session and that there 
are 120 women in the chorus. 





Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Dobbins 

PALO ALTO STAKE (CALIFORNIA), REDWOOD CITY WARD RELIEF 
SOCIETY DRAMATIZES ITS HISTORY 

Ruby M. Dobbins, President, Palo Alto Stake Relief Society, writes: "Re-enacting 
the history are six former presidents and four officers of the Redwood City Ward Relief 
Society." Left to right, standing: Delia Rose; Naomi Bodily, who represented Mrs. 
Redwood City Ward Relief Society; Thelma Howard; Melba Stevens; Geneva Coy; and 
Eileen Weaver, all former presidents. Margaret Grubb, narrator for the program and 
President, Redwood City Ward Relief Society, stands at far right. Seated are Ida 
Knight; former President Theda Farnsworth; and Ruby Cannon, 

The program told the story of the life of the society from its organization in 
1939 to the present time. The eleven presidents of the ward ReUef Society were repre- 
sented in person or by others and "life" memories of activities were presented. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



397 




Photograph submitted by Avez M. Goodman 

TUCSON STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY BOARD ORGANIZED 

Avez M. Goodman, President, Tucson Stake Relief Society, reports: "We were 
made a new stake December 2, 1956, and the members of the stake Relief Society presi- 
dency were sustained that day, but we did not start our work until January 1957. . . . 
We have a very excellent board who all are so enthusiastic in their work that I feel 
we can accomplish a great deal." 

Front row left to right, the stake board includes: Lola Killpack, visiting teacher 
message leader; Virginia Swanson, organist; Rose Clifford, Second Counselor; Avez Good- 
man, President; Nina Brewer, First Counselor; Zina Skaggs, social science leader. 

Back row: Veda Blain, work meeting leader; Ethel Clawson, theology leader; Joan 
Cornia, Secretary-Treasurer; Belva Jones, Magazine representative; Jean Dees, chorister; 
Louise Call, literature leader. 



cJhe [Jtjerryi-LPickers 

MaryhaJe ^oohey 

Today's strawberries in the market-place 
Reminded me of summers long ago; 
Those berry-picking hours. . . . We used to race 
Each other down the patch, and proudly show 
Cups grown to crates, crates tallied up for pay; 
This our one aim, day after sunlit day. 

Now I remember long rows, glossy green 

And sparked with luscious fruit, bright ruby-red; 

Now recall sun-warmed fragrance, and the scene 

Of summer loveliness around us spread. 

Now I remember beauty our young eyes spurned. 

Seeing only the pennies our filled baskets earned. 




N DEPARTMENT 



cJeachifig J^ids for the ^g37'38 JLessons 



Mary R. Young 

Member, General Board of Relief Society 



AUDIO-visual aids can help 
promote good teaching when 
used properly and effectively. 
A class leader should understand 
that visual aids are a means toward 
achieving her major purpose— good 
teaching. 

Teaching aids are not new to us 
today. They were used in the time 
of Moses, some 3,000 years ago, 
when the Ten Commandments 
were written on tablets of stone by 
the finger of God (Exodus 31:18). 
Christ, the Master Teacher, showed 
us the value of appealing to the eye 
as well as to the ear. As class lead- 
ers in Relief Society, we are 
privileged to walk modestly and 
reverently in the footsteps of the 
Master Teacher. 

To see as well as hear helps to 
stimulate interest and focus atten- 
tion. It aids in remembering, and 
clarifies and enriches the lesson. 
Teaching becomes increasingly ef- 
fective when we understand and 
know our class members and use 
aids that have been carefully select- 
ed as suitable for Relief Society. 

Page 398 



Theology 

We suggest that in the study of 
The Doctrine and Covenants that 
the course objective be written on 
the blackboard or printed on a chart 
so it may be referred to frequently 
during the course of study. We also 
could list on the blackboard or print 
on butcher or poster paper, the 
points we wish to stress through- 
out the course, such as: 

1. Reading of The Doctrine and Cove- 
nants. 

2. Application of the teachings in the 
lives of women. 

3. Teaching of the doctrines in the 
home. 

Well-chosen pictures definitely 
increase understanding and interest 
and can be used to good advantage 
if they forward the objective. The 
use of one or two good mounted 
pictures is better than using a num- 
ber of small ones that are difficult 
to be seen by the entire group. 

Yisiting Teacher Messages 

The blackboard may be used to 
good advantage and should be read- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



399 



ily available. Let your chalk talk, 
too. 

When the visiting teachers can 
read the scriptural reference and the 
objective from the blackboard or 
from a printed chart, it definitely 
focuses attention and aids them in 
remembering the message. 

Points to stress in the message 
might also be listed. 

Liteiatme 

Pictures which may be used again 
this year include Shakespeare, the 
Globe Theater, and London in 
Shakespeare's Day. 

A blackboard may be used to 
good advantage in pointing out con- 
trasts in some of the plays. List the 
main characters, or make a listing 
of them according to their good and 
evil characteristics, using different 
colored chalk. 

Blackboard or chart presentation 
of the three plot threads might be 
used for plot clarification in Lesson 
Eleven, "Twelfth Night." The love 
interest might form two triangles 
centering in Olivia, the second tri- 
angle would include Maria and Sir 
Toby who were its instigators. 

Character growth of King Lear 
might be charted in Lesson Four- 
teen. 

Make blackboard patterns of pri- 
mary and secondary plots in con- 
trasting colors of chalk. 

Recordings of applicable music 
may be stimulating. 

Social Science 

Pictures and charts will add inter- 
est and make the lessons more force- 
ful in this year's course of study, 
''Latter-day Saint Family Life." We 
must be sure that the pictures and 



aids have a direct relationship to 
the lesson subject matter, however, 
and will forward the lesson objec- 
tive. 

In Lesson Nine we may use black- 
board or charts giving interesting 
statistics, use Church posters, or pic- 
tures of family groups, or list values 
and dangers of television programs 
and comic books. 

In Lesson Twelve, pictures of the 
temples may be shown, and a list- 
ing of the eternal blessings of temple 
marriage may be made. 

For Lesson Fourteen, a picture 
representing 'The Good Samari- 
tan" may be shown. 

Music 

Leaders will find their lessons will 
be more effective by the use of good 
visual aids. 

Flash cards of music symbols, of 
scales in a few different keys, and 
of Italian words and their meaning 
used for tempos like andante, largo, 
etc., may be used as aids. Material 
in the text. Fundamentals of Con- 
ducting, by J. Spencer Cornwall, will 
aid in teaching. 

Magazine Representatives 

Magazine representatives can 
make use of attractive posters, 
charts, graphs, and bulletin boards 
effectively to stimulate interest in 
their work. There is an excellent 
article and chart on successful sell- 
ing by Thomas S. Monson in The 
Reliei Society Magazine, April 1957, 
"Selling The Rehef Society Maga- 
zine. 

The lesson previews appear far 
enough in advance of the time the 
lessons will be taught to acquaint 



400 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



class leaders with the year's course 
of study, so that they may be alert 
to collect pictures, articles, and vari- 
ous aids which will enrich their les- 
sons. 

The following articles on visual 
aids ha\e been published in The 
Relief Society Magazine: 

"The Value and Use of Audio-Visual 
Aids in Relief Society," by Leone G. 
Lay ton, January 1953, page ^7. 

"Suggestions on Teaching Aids for 
1953-54 Lessons," by Leone G, Layton, 
June 1953, page 418. 

"Teaching Aids for 1954-55 Lessons," 
by Edith S. Elliott, June 1954, page 400. 

"Teaching and Teaching Aids for the 
1955-56 Lessons," by Mildred B. Eyring, 
June 1955, page 403. 



"Audio-Visual Aids for 1956-57," by 
Mildred B. Eyring, July* 1956, page 475. 

Note: The following sets of pictures 
are a\ailable at the Deseret Bookstore, 44 
East South Temple St., Salt Lake City, 
Utah, For social science: 

Set of twelve black and white pictures 
of the temples, 60c. 

Set of twehe colored pictures of the 
temples, 80c. 

Set of se\en pictures pertaining to the 
theology lessons, which include the fol- 
lowing: The Prophet Joseph Smith, Angel 
Moroni Appearing to Joseph Smith, The 
Susquehanna Ri\er, Oliver Cowdcry, 
Martin Harris, David Whitmcr, and the 
Restoration of the Aaronic Priesthood, 
(six colored, one black and white) 50c 
plus 5c postage. 

One picture of the Good Samaritan, 
10c. 



(Suggestions for ll iusic JLeaders 

Fhience J. Madsen 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



THE following article is present- 
ed, along with the previews 
of lesson courses and helps in 
audio-visual aids, in the hope that 
it will be helpful to stake music 
leaders in conducting their union 
meeting departments during the 
coming educational year. 

In order to make the music depart- 
ment of union meetings profitable 
for all concerned, sufficient material 
on the techniques of music should 
be presented and considered. This 
may mean that at times the very 
rudiments of music may have to be 
discussed for the benefit of those 
who are new in their positions and 
who have had but little contact with 
the subject. Encouragement and 
help should be given these inex- 
perienced leaders who feel their in- 



adequacy because of limited knowl- 
edge of music. 

The subject of music, like all 
other subjects, is learned through 
constant study and perseverance. It 
seems a bit difficult for some con- 
ductors to learn to conduct music 
with definite baton patterns; there- 
fore, time should be given in the 
departmental sessions at union 
meeting for the conductors and the 
accompanists to learn and practice 
the needed baton techniques to- 
gether. 

Place on the blackboard a large 
picture or drawing of the baton pat- 
tern that is to be learned. This 
helps to fix the design in the minds 
of those who are conducting and 
safeguards those who might stray 
from it. While counting the rhythm 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 401 

aloud, have the group take their tainty in the minds of those learn- 

batons and reproduce the pattern ing to conduct. Change the songs, 

that is on the blackboard, at first, but retain the same rhythm so that 

without any music. After the pat- the baton pattern can be used until 

tern is sufficiently learned, practice it is thoroughly learned, 
hymns and songs of different styles Other techniques might be intro- 

and tempos that require the same duced similarly, for instance: some 

baton pattern, this time with the of the music symbols and signs 

music, and including a few retards, found in Elsons Music Dictionary 

Practice songs starting on both the under the title ''Signs." Keys and 

up beat and the down beat— with scales should likewise receive atten- 

cue beat preceding each one. To tion, as should also note values and 

introduce the baton patterns in this their corresponding rests. In other 

way will give the conductors a feel- words, our aim should be to under- 

ing of assurance and result in a right stand all the symbols that we en- 

and artistic performance. counter in the pages of the music 

In teaching baton techniques, we conduct, play, or sing. This 

however, do not move too rapidly would eliminate the guessing as to 

from one pattern to another, as this what is meant and replace it with 

often causes confusion and uncer- knowing what is wanted. 

Note: Study the textbook Fundamentals of Conducting, by J. Spencer Cornwall; 
the lesson series "Fundamentals of Musicianship" — Appreciation, Conducting, Singing 
and Accompanying, The Relief Society Magazine, 1951-52; "Prelude Music," The 
ReUef Society Magazine, April 1954, P^§^ ^43- 

BOOKS FOR ORGANISTS AND PIANISTS 

This list provides suggestions for different types of music books from which books 
may be selected as desired. 

A. Reed Organ Books: 

Organ Voluntaries, volumes I and II, Schreiner and }. Fischer $2.50 

Thirty-Eight Voluntaries for Reed Organ, Jackson & G. Schirmer 1.00 

Thirty-Eight Voluntaries for Reed Organ, J. Fischer 

volume I 1 .00 

volume II 1.50 

Reed Organ Player, Walter Lewis and T. Presser 90 

Forty-Three Organ Voluntaries, Lorenz 85 

Gems for the Organ, Shelley and G. Schirmer 1.75 

Harker's Harmonium Collection, G. Schirmer 1.00 

Ninety-Three Short Pieces for the Hammond Organ or Piano, 

Jackson and G. Schirmer (written in two staves) 2.25 

B. Sacred Piano Music: 

Sahhath Day Music for the Piano, O. Ditson 1.00 

Church and Chapel Voluntaries, Dreisbach and G. Schirmer 2.00 

Chapel Musings, Perry and Presser y5 

C. Pipe Organ Books: 

Devotional Organ Music, Asper and Carl Fischer (also for electronic organ) .... 2.50 
Organ Voluntaries, volumes I and II, Schreiner and J. Fischer 2.00 



402 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 

Church Music for the Smallest Organ, Nevin and }. Fischer i.oo 

Organ Melodies, Landon and Presser 1.50 

Ecciesiae Organum, William C. Carl and John Church 2.50 

Organ Musings, Presser 1.50 

Chancel Echoes, William M. Felton and Presser 1.00 

Organ Vistas, Presser 1.50 

Twenty-Five Pieces for the Small Pipe Organ, Schreiner and J. Fischer 2.50 

The books listed above are recommended by the Church Music Committee. 

SUPPLEMENTARY LIST OF BOOKS RECOMMENDED FOR 
ORGANISTS AND PIANISTS 

Perry's Piano Voluntaries, Lorenz 1.25 

Church Service Selections ioi Organ or Piano, No. 2, Rodeheaver 1.25 

Chapel Voluntaries for Organ or Piano, Edward B. Marks 75 

Chapel Voluntaries for Organ, Harmonium, or Piano, Edward B. Marks 

(from books I to X, inclusive) (2 staves) 75 

Thirty-Two Short Pieces for Hammond or Pipe Organ, G. Schirmer 

(Arranged by Charles Boyd) 1.50 

The Sacred Hour at the Organ, Arno, Carl Fischer 2.00 

Sunday Piano Music (For Church and Home), Presser 1.00 

Piano Voluntaries, Presser 1.00 

Sacred Piano Album for Home and Church, Carl Fischer 1.00 

Twenty Preludes and Postludes for Pipe Organ, Truette, Schmidt 1.00 

The Liturgical Organist for Pipe or Reed Organ or Piano, J. Fischer 

and Brothers (tv/o staves) (1-6) 3.50 

Belwin Organ Album, Belwin Music Company (volumes I, II, and III) 1.50 

Classic and Modern Gems for Organ or Piano, Presser 1.25 

Instrumental Church Service Selections (for Organ or Piano) 

Rodeheaver Co 1.25 

Church and Chapel Voluntaries for Piano, G. Schirmer 2.00 

School of Organ Playing (op. 31) edited by Shippen Barnes 2.50 

If your local dealer is unable to supply the above books, they may be 
ordered from the following stores: 

Beesley Music Company, 70 South Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Daynes Music Company, 15 East— First South, Salt Lake City 

Glen Brothers Music Company, 74 South Main Street, Salt Lake City 



1 1 iathematics 

Mabel ]ones Gahhott 

When I was proudly sweet sixteen, 
I thought that middle age 
Was old as ancient history 
And dull on every page. 

Now I am twice sixteen and more, 

I wisely hold my tongue; 

The years have brought me such rich store, 

What waits at sixty-young? 



cJkeologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants 



Preview of Lessons for 1957-58 
Elder Roy W. Doxey 



npHE course of study beginning 
this year and continuing for 
several years is a section-by-section 
or chronological study of The Doc- 
trine and Covenants. The Doctrine 
and Covenants is the textbook. This 
standard work of the Church holds 
a unique place among the books of 
scripture in this Church. It is a 
modern book revealing eternal truths 
for the people of this generation. 
If these truths are followed, they 
will lead the saints to the highest 
blessing of which we know that the 
Lord bestows upon his children- 
eternal life or exaltation. It con- 
tains the message the Lord would 
have this generation understand 
that repentance may take hold of 
the hearts of people throughout the 
world that they, too, may receive 
the greater blessings in store for the 
obedient. 

The Doctrine and Covenants be- 
gins with the revelations which 
brought The Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints into existence 
and carries into the period of the 
Church's infancy up to and includ- 
ing a section on the martyrdom of 
the Prophet Joseph Smith and his 
brother Hyrum. Section 136 is a 
revelation given to Brigham Young 
on January 14, 1847. 

To us living in the year 1957, ^^^^ 
Lord has provided in his book of 
revelations: (1) the counsel of our 
all-wise Father whose object is to 
bring joy into the lives of his chil- 
dren today by their following in- 
structions given to individuals, 



groups of persons, and the Church 
over a century ago; (2) a knowledge 
of how to live in this present world 
of uncertainty and insecurity; (3) 
the meaning of world conditions 
and events; (4) a philosophy of life 
that enables one to see God's justice 
and purposes for mankind; (5) a 
spirit of conversion to the truth- 
seeker which bears witness that 
Jesus is the Christ and of the divine 
mission of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith. 

The Doctrine and Covenants 
breathes the spirit of truth with 
the divine promise: 

And if your eye be single to my glory, 
your whole bodies shall be filled with 
light, and there shall be no darkness in 
you; and that body which is filled with 
light comprehendeth all things. 

Therefore, sanetify yourselves that your 
minds become single to God, and the 
days will come that you shall see him; for 
he will unveil his face unto you, and it 
shall be in his own time, and in his own 
way, and according to his own will 
(D. & C. 88:67-68). 

It is believed that the greatest 
good will result to class leaders and 
the women of the Church if the 
lesson discussions are based on the 
material given in The Relief Society 
Magazine. Inasmuch as The Doc- 
trine and Covenants is to be studied 
section-by-section or chronologically, 
with few exceptions, the class leader 
will find most value in using as ref- 
erence books, the following: Doc- 
trine and Covenants Commentary 
(Revised) and Documentary His- 

Page 403 



404 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1957 



tory of the Church, also known as 
the History oi the Church by Joseph 
Smith, especially Volume i. 

The purpose of this course of 
study may be stated as follows: 

To reaffirm that Jesus Christ is the 
Savior and that Joseph Smith is a Prophet 
of God, through a knowledge of the con- 
tents of The Doetrine and Covenants; and 
to re-estabhsh the apphcation of its teach- 
ings to the hves of the women of the 
Church, that they may reahze the eternal 
importance of setting themselves and 
their houses in order. 

It is hoped that during the period 
covered by this course of study every 
member of the Relief Society will 
have read and studied the entire 
book of The Doctrine and Cove- 
nants. 

The first two lessons for 1957-58 
are intended to give some back- 
ground material on The Doctrine 
and Covenants. A study of the 
Lord's purpose in giving revelation 
in our day is considered in Lesson 3 
which takes up the study of Section 
1 which is one of the few sections 
in the book that is out of chrono- 
logical order. The remaining five 
lessons of this course discuss items 
in connection with the preparation 
of the Prophet and others in the re- 
establishment of the kingdom of 
God upon the earth. In so many 
of the revelations given during this 
pre-Church organization period one 
finds great truths that apply to the 
lives of us who live more than a 
century after their being received. 

This year class leaders will become 
initiated into some of the ways in 
which this course will be studied. 
One important part of this proce- 
dure begins with Lesson 5, based 
upon Sections 3 and 10. You will 



discover that the objective of this 
lesson does not include some im- 
portant ideas found in these revela- 
tions. In order that these points 
might not go unobserved, they are 
set forth under the heading of 
''Additional Items" with section